Actions

Work Header

Fall Asleep (Fall For You)

Chapter Text

To say that Taehyung is only excited to finally attend Bangtan Academy of Arts is a major understatement. He can barely keep himself together and has to physically restrain himself from parading around the room, showcasing his overwhelming feelings in the form of somersaults and cartwheels. But he does manage to squeeze in one mini symbolic leap of glory at the school’s entrance because he could really only hold himself back that much.

He has waited his whole life for this.

He has been living his twenty years, four months, and twelve days on this Earth for this exact moment; to stand in the corridor while students carrying large instruments, that are basically larger than the person itself, scream at you to ‘move the fuck out away’ as they frantically run to their next class or to see random dancers, covered in sweat, blocking the middle of the hallway as they break dance all over the dirty floors, is something he has dreamed about for as long as he can remember.

Clutching his saxophone case with his arms as a form of protection, he maneuvers around the bustling crowd. Perhaps joining the school during the busiest time of the year wasn’t the greatest idea, but it was the only option. He was on the enrollment’s waiting list and had been for the past two years, ever since he was fresh out of high school. Even If that meant he had to work at a cheap café instead of going to a good college like his parents wanted him to, to focus solely on music, it was all worth it in the end.

Because he is finally here.

And frankly, he’s just relieved he doesn’t have to wait until he is thirty to attend his dream school.

Once he reaches the hallway where he was told the dormitories are located, he shifts the case uncomfortably to one arm and then uses his free hand to pull a crumpled piece of paper out of his pocket that has his dorm room number on it.

A messy 2 0 4 is written on it.

Easy enough.

He shoves the paper back into his pocket and shifts, so he is holding the case more comfortably, before starting down the hall.

He takes his sweet time as he has no reason to be in a rush, observing every crevice and corner of his surrounding, soaking in all the details. He has waited forever for this so he might as well appreciate everything for what it's worth. A few of the doors are wide open, so he glances in them. The rooms are small, but large enough to contain two twin sized beds and a few other necessary appliances.

Taehyung convinces himself that he isn't being creepy and that he's just being curious and observant.

He slows his pace when he hears some faint jazzy music coming out from one of the dorms, and he can never resist a good jazz piece, so he comes to a complete stop in front of the room’s entrance. Inside is a handsome boy with faded pink hair wearing nothing but a pair of loose shorts, dancing along to the radio. Taehyung is a bit disappointed that the music is nothing but a recording, but his disappointment is quickly replaced with awe because the boy’s dance might just be the most resplendent thing he has ever seen, his movements swift and fluid, complicated, yet the boy makes it appear effortless. he recognizes it as a contemporary dance. After a while, he is reminded of the exact reason it was so hard to get into the school in the first place: The students in this school are made of pure gold and talent.

“Can we help you?” a voice calls out, snapping him out of his trance and he turns his head towards the owner of the voice to see another handsome male with mint green hair sitting cross-legged on a bed surrounded by scattered papers, covered top to bottom with messy writing. At that moment, he decides that everyone in the school has amazing ass hair, and suddenly feel self-conscious about his dull brown hair. But that thought is quickly pushed away when he realizes how weird he must seem: just standing in front of their door quietly watching their every move.

Taehyung has to remind himself he's not being creepy.

The pink haired boy stops dancing and pauses the music before scurrying to grab a gray hoodie off the floor and throws it on so he is no longer shirtless. His eyes widen with surprise, and he crosses his arms, “How long have you been standing there?”

Okay, maybe it is just a bit creepy.

“U-Uh I was looking for my room, and I got lost,” he says the first thing that pops into his mind, in an attempt to make himself appear as unstalkerish as possible because having the police called on you on the first day of school isn’t the greatest experience. He would know.

And of course it is a lie, he isn’t stupid. He knows exactly where room 204 is, considering he isn’t five anymore and knows how to read and count.

The pink haired boy seems convinced enough. A friendly smile instantly blossoms across his face that causes the edges of his eyes crinkle brightly, and Taehyung thinks he's staring at the sun for a second.

“Oh, are you new here?” the boy asks, uncrossing his arms.

Taehyung nods quickly, and the boy reaches his hand out. “I’m Jimin.”

Taehyung is a bit taken aback. He wasn't expecting any socializing this soon into joining the school, but he quickly composes himself and sets his case down and firmly shakes the boy named Jimin’s hand. Jimin then points to the boy on the bed. “That’s Yoongi hyung. You can call him Suga if you want.”

“Taehyung, Kim Taehyung.” he grins, relieved that the boy named Jimin wasn't a dick as that is a recurring fear of Taehyung's everytime he meets someone new.

Jimin pulls his hand away and sets it casually on his hips. “So did you need any help?”

Taehyung perks up and makes a small ah noise before taking out the piece of paper again and uses the palm of his hand to unwrinkle it on the top of his thigh before holding it out as evidence. “This is my room number.”

Jimin grabs the paper and pushes his damp hair out of his eyes to get a better look, “Room 204.” He reads out loud. He doesn’t think for very long before explaining. “Well now, that’s not that far, you just have to go to the end of the hall and then turn—“ He then pauses and Taehyung waits for him to continue, when he doesn’t, he begins to fear that the boy realized that only an idiot wouldn’t be able to find the room and now thinks that is he not only a massive creep but also a massive idiot.

“What is it?”

“Wait…” Jimin mutters, he tilts his paper sideways to see if he had read it wrong. “Room 204?”

“Yeah,” Taehyung replies, puzzled. “Is there something wrong?”

Jimin's eyebrows disappear behind his fringe and he gives Taehyung a long wary glance before he turns to the boy on the bed who is supposedly Yoongi. “Isn’t that Jeon Jungkook’s room?” 

“Um,” Taehyung says.

“Yeah, it is.”

“But, that’s impossible” Jimin tilts his head, looking back down at the paper.

Taehyung’s eyes flicker in between them in confusion. “What? Why?”

Jimin holds up a finger and Taehyung immediately shuts up.

"He can’t be Jungkook’s roommate though?” Jimin finally speaks up to Yoongi, ignoring Taehyung’s question.

“Didn’t you get that email?” Yoongi asks.

Jimin nods. “Yeah, but I thought Jungkook would have requested to be exempted.”

“I don’t think that’s even an option.”

“That’s stupid!”

Taehyung shrinks back. He doesn't have a single clue of what they could possibly be talking about and how to respond to it. He has faced many strange encounters after moving to the scene but none quite like this.

“Um, excuse me.” He reaches out to take the paper, “If I can just have that ba—“

Jimin snaps his head, his eyes sharp and determined. “New kid.”

Taehyung scrambles back, startled. “Yes?”

Jimin notices Taehyung's on edge composure, so he sends a reassuring smile that looks more like a grimace than anything else. “I have to warn you about your roommate.”

“Uh okay?”

“He might be,” Jimin pauses as if he's trying to find the right words. “Difficult.”

Taehyung instantly pales.

He didn't what he was expecting but that's definitely not the most pleasant thing to hear right before moving in.

Difficult? That could mean anything.

He regrets watching that one horror movie with the obsessive roommate and immediately begins to think of the worst possible scenarios.

What if his roommate is a pervert?

Or worse. A psychotic murderer who secretly joins the school and uses his roommates as easy victims. What if he puts bleach in his water because people do that apparently. He saw it on the news.

“Jimin, stop scaring him,” Yoongi snaps, interrupting his string of thoughts. Taehyung meets his unamused gazed. “Jungkook really isn’t that bad.”

After he notices that Taehyung's tense stature is not relaxing he speaks again, "Believe me, I've known him since we were kids, I would know,” Yoongi explains. “There’s nothing dangerous about him if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“What does he mean by difficult then?” Taehyung asks, skeptical.

“Jimin just used a wrong choice of wording, that’s all,” Yoongi replies sending Jimin a sharp glare, who smiles sheepishly back. “He’s a great guy, just probably isn’t the best person to room with,” he elaborates.

“I really don’t know what that means,” Taehyung admits, honestly. He feels like he's missing some sort of essential information that's blasting around him and he's just looking right past it. And maybe he’s a lot dumber than he thought because he really does have no idea what’s going on.

“Maybe you should meet him first, and then he can tell you whatever he needs to,” Yoongi suggests, and Jimin makes a grunt in protest.

Taehyung nods, but his blood runs cold. “That is not at all terrifying.”

Yoongi chuckles and slightly shakes his head, “As I said, he isn’t dangerous. Stupid but not dangerous.”

“Yoongi’s right,” Jimin says, noticing Taehyung pale complexion and nervous eyes. “Jungkook wouldn’t even hurt a fly!” He pauses, “Actually wait no, that’s not true.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen, and Yoongi sends Jimin a look telling him to shut the fuck up.

But he does not shut the fuck up. “Hyung, remember that one time at practice when there was a fly on the mirror, so Kookie punched it and ended up smashing the mirror into a million pieces?!” he throws his head back in laughter. “There was glass everywhere!”

Except Taehyung doesn’t laugh. He gulps as he tries to push out the image of a large macho man with a huge scar across his face who goes around punching mirrors.

Yoongi doesn’t laugh either, “Jimin, stop.”

“Sorry,”

Yoongi props his elbow on his knee and rests his chin on his palm as he stares intently at a panicked Taehyung. “There’s nothing to worry about new kid.”

“I-I’m not worried,” Taehyung lies. Honestly, what’s the worst that could happen? If he gets murdered, at least he will be murdered happily in his dream school, which is where he already decided is where he wants to be buried.

Yoongi chuckles again, “Ignore everything we said, decide yourself what to think about him.”

Taehyung bites down on his bottom lip not saying anything.

Yoongi gives him an indescribable look. “Things may just work out perfectly for you.”


 

Taehyung stands in front of the door, debating what the hell he should do. The obvious answer is to knock and introduce himself as any normal person would, but instead, he stands in front of the closed door clutching his saxophone case for his dear life, unmoving and unresponsive.

How can a door be so intimidating?

He bites on his lower lip—a bad habit of his when he’s nervous and stares wide-eyed at the golden numbers 204 carved into the door.

Taehyung sets his case down and lifts his fist ready to knock and sucks in his breath in preparation. He really shouldn’t be this nervous to meet his roommate, and he comes to the conclusion that it’s all Jimin and Yoongi’s fault. And maybe kind of his fault; he probably would have been fine if he wasn't creeping on them in the first place. He snaps his fist back and pulls his hair. 

He turns and paces back and forth for a few good minutes just practicing his introduction and ignoring the stares from people leaving their rooms who watch him mutter a bunch of incoherent words to himself. He even throws in a few English phrases before forcing himself to stop in front of the door again because this is just ridiculous. 

He convinces himself that everything will be okay and that's he's just over reacting before lifting his fist up again, ready to knock, when the door swings open at full force.

He doesn’t get a good look at the person because the sudden action startles him so much that he screams and jumps back on reflex, tripping over his saxophone case and crashing butt first onto the ground, his head knocking into the wall in the process.

“Sweet mother of baby Jesus. What the fuck!” He screams. His hands fly up to his head, and he rubs it, trying to soothe the sharp pain flaring at the back of his skull.

For a second he completely forgets about the person who opened the door and just crawls into a fetus position, whimpering and cursing, until he sees someone kneeling in front of him.

“Woah dude, you okay?” The person asks, his voice is soothing and clear.

Taehyung forces his head up to meet the stranger’s gaze and to assure him that he is absolutely fine, but instead, he violently jerks his head back, hitting the wall once again because holy fuck the man in front of him may just be the most gorgeous thing he has ever seen. 

He has large yet smoldering eyes and the most kissable plump lips, his features are well-defined, and Taehyung is sure he can cut himself slapping that jaw line. But Taehyung doesn't admire the man's beauty for much longer before letting out another sharp cry and crumbling again, laying his forehead on the floor. And if he weren't in so much pain he would have scolded himself for being so unsanitary since he's practically face planted into the ground.

“Shit, you alright?” The person asks, a hint amusement prevalent in his voice, slapping him roughly on the back as if he's trying to comfort him, but it really does more harm than good. “Do you need to go the nurse?

Taehyung lifts his head once again, slowly this time, so he doesn’t get whiplash from the stranger’s beauty and injure himself again.

The man withdraws his hand, and Taehyung is able to get a better look at him.

He’s wearing a red beanie over his dark brown, almost black, hair that splays messily over his forehead. He’s muscular, but not too buff, enough to know that he actually exercises for fun. He wears a black hoodie, running shorts, and a pair of Timberland boots. And how he manages to look so good in something so casual? Taehyung has no idea.

At closer inspection, although the boy is really good looking, he also looks really worn out; like he hasn't had a wink of sleep in weeks. There are dark circles under his doe eyes, and his face lacks color, almost a gray complexion.

Taehyung snaps out of his train of thought when the stranger stands up and offers a hand. He stares at the hand for a few seconds before looking back up confused.

“You need help getting up?” he says, the corner of his lips perking up and his eyes taunting with judgment. Taehyung feels like a complete idiot. But to be fair, he did just slam his head not once but twice into the wall.

He accepts the stranger’s hand graciously and is easily pulled up.

“Thank you so much,” he says as the stranger retracts his hand and shoves it into his hoodie’s front pocket. “I’m really clumsy and easily startled… Not the greatest combination.” Taehyung laughs nervously.

Right,” he looks so amused, and Taehyung just wants to hide.

The stranger offers his free hand once again, “I’m Jungkook by the way.” And once again Taehyung is frozen and just staring at his hand, because holy shit, of course, he’s Jung freaking kook. He literally walked out of the exact room where Jimin and Yoongi said he lived. And now he feels double an idiot.

“Yeah, I know your name,” he answers, without thinking.

Triple an idiot.

Jungkook raises an eyebrow and lowers his hand.

Taehyung mentally facepalms himself because he has got to stop creeping people out the first time he meets them. “I met two people named Jimin and Yoongi, I'm assuming you know them, and they told me your name while I was asking for room help,” he quickly explains. “I promise I’m not stalking you.”

Jungkook leans his back on the door’s frame leisurely and crosses his arms, and Taehyung tries really hard to not stare at his biceps, “Didn’t think you were.”

Taehyung lets out a breath he doesn’t know he’s holding.

“So you’re new?” Jungkook asks. Taehyung nods and smiles brightly, he turns and pats his fallen over saxophone case. “My baby and I just got accepted here!”

Jungkook looks surprised, “In the middle of the year?”

“Yup,” he lowers his head sheepishly. “I was on the waiting the list.”

Jungkook is quiet for a few seconds and Taehyung fears that he's going to insult him, it's the number one thing he was worried about when joining the school, that people weren't going to take him seriously just because he was on the waiting list.

But Jungkook just shrugs and moves from the doorway, “Well congratulations, what matters is that you’re here now. If you weren’t talented, you wouldn’t be here.”

Taehyung lifts his head in surprise, a sense of relief washing through him. “Really?”

Jungkook nods and Taehyung flashes his boxy smile. Jungkook looks taken aback for a second, but he quickly masks it with a neutral expression. “Well I really got to get to class, so I’ll see you later, uh...”

“Taehyung,” he answers, still smiling. Jungkook isn’t that bad after all. No pervert. No murderer. No bleach. No alien. He’s actually pretty nice; he didn’t make fun of him for falling right in front of him, twice, or for being on the waiting list and even helped him up. He isn’t the big macho man with a scar across his face like Taehyung thought he would be, though he is muscular and has a small scar on his cheek that Taehyung is tempted to poke but doesn’t. Taehyung would be sure to stop by Jimin and Yoongi’s room to yell at them for scaring the shit out of him.

Jungkook nods and starts walking down the hall when Taehyung remembers why he is here in the first place.

"Wait!” He calls out.

Jungkook turns back around, an eyebrow raised. “Did you need help finding your room?”

Taehyung shakes his head and laughs, “No, sorry for not saying this earlier; I was too busy, you know, falling into walls,”

He thinks he sees Jungkook smile again. “I don’t need help finding my room because I’m actually your roommate!” he finishes brightly.

That wipes anything resembling a smile right off Jungkook’s face, but Taehyung doesn't notice as he rocks excitedly on his feet. Jungkook’s quiet for a good few seconds before speaking again. “What did you say?”

Taehyung oblivious, only smiles brighter, “I’m your roommate!” he repeats, and he rubs the back of his neck bashfully. “I can’t believe I embarrassed myself the first time I met my roommate. I promise I’m not always like this,” which is a huge lie.

“No,” Jungkook furrows his eyebrows, looking more tired than before “That’s impossible.”

"No, it's not. I swear I can be really poised if I wanted to. I just—"

“You being my roommate,” Jungkook interrupts, “That’s impossible, the room doesn’t even have two beds.”

Taehyung’s smile falters because that’s not the reaction he was expecting. “What?”

"You're not my roommate," Jungkook says, his voice a bit harsh and Taehyung frowns, taken aback by how hostile the latter is acting and how quick his demeanor changed.

“But it’s true,” He says softly, and he regrets letting Jimin keep the paper with his room number on it. “They told me it was this room. Room 204,” he points to the numbers on the door as a poor use of evidence.

“You’re mistaken, you heard wrong” Jungkook turns, ready to walk away again.

Taehyung reaches out and grabs Jungkook’s wrist out of reflex. “Wait,” he cries out. He furrows his eyebrows deeper in utter confusion, because why is it so hard to believe that he’s this boy’s roommate? Jimin and Yoongi said the same exact thing.

“It’s true, I swear on my saxophone’s life!” Jungkook looks down at the other holding his wrist, and Taehyung quickly drops it and clears his throat awkwardly. “That’s how I know your name,” he elaborates further. “I told Jimin and Suga that my room was room 204 and they said my roommate’s name was Jeon Jungkook, I even had a piece of paper as a proof, but I let Jimin have it, I don’t really know why I did but—“ and he’s rambling.

“Are you sure it was actually this room,” Jungkook interrupts. “It could have been another number, and you just read it wrong.”

“Of course it was! I’m not stupid. I know how to read!”

Jungkook gives him a pointed look, “I just saw you slam your head into the wall twice.”

Taehyung mouth drops open. The boy flat out called him stupid, and in a way where he couldn't even argue because it's true, he did slam his head into the wall twice. He feels an unpleasant twist in his stomach when he suddenly remembers something. He turns and drops to his knees, and Jungkook steps back startled. “What the hell are you doing?”

Taehyung ignores him and pulls the saxophone case closer to his knees and rummages through one of the outer pockets before pulling out a golden key. “Ah HA!”

He hops back on his feet, feeling a lot lighter and holds it out for Jungkook to see. Jungkook frowns and reaches out to grab it, but Taehying quickly snaps his hand back, ignoring Jungkook’s disapproving look, and walks to the door. He inserts the key into the keyhole and feels a click. He grins knowingly and twists the doorknob, pushing the door open dramatically.

“Ta daaaaa,” he sings and turns to Jungkook, “See I told you I could read! This is my room!”

Jungkook doesn’t say anything and just stares with his mouth slightly open. Taehyung feels a pleasant feeling in his chest as he buffs it up confidently. He doesn't even know this boy, but he already feels an overwhelming sense of pride for proving him wrong. He shrugs leisurely and shoves the key into his pocket, “Well I’m going in, see you after class, roommate.”

Before he can step inside, he feels Jungkook grab his wrist and before he knows it he’s being dragged down the hallway.

“What the—Hey, what are you doing?!” Taehyung tries to rip his wrist from Jungkook’s iron grip, but Jungkook doesn’t budge,

“To the administrator's office, there must have been a mistake,” he growls and now Taehyung is even more confused because why is the concept of being his roommate such a hard thing to comprehend and seems controversial almost.

“Jungkook let go!” Taehyung hisses. When Jungkook doesn’t respond Taehyung throws a few hard punches at the arm that is holding his wrist, which does absolutely nothing. He doesn't even know the dude, and a spark of fear ruptures in his chest because this stranger can literally take him anywhere. Like a slaughterhouse or the bottom of the ocean. “Please, stop for just a second!”

Jungkook continues to ignore him. Instead, he increases his pace until they are practically running down the hall. A few people stop and watch.

“If you don’t stop I’m going to scream,” Taehyung threatens

Jungkook’s grip tightens as if he is saying ‘I dare you to.'

“One.” Taehyung starts, when Jungkook still doesn’t stop walking he continues “Two… THREE”

He opens his mouth to let out the loudest scream he can muster when Jungkook whips around and covers Taehyung’s mouth with his free hand. “What is it Taeyang?”

Taehyung eyes widen.

oh hell no.

He roughly shoves Jungkook's hand away from his mouth and sends him a deadly glare. “Okay first off, my name is NOT Taeyang, this is not Big Bang,” he hisses. “It’s Taehyung, Kim Tae Hyung.” He enunciates each syllable.

Jungkook continues to wear a blank expression and Taehyung wants to scream. “Secondly,” he huffs and points to his saxophone case still lying on the ground, “My baby.”

Jungkook looks past Taehyung to where he’s pointing and glowers. He ruffles his fringe in frustration before walking back, dragging the reluctant boy behind him like a rag doll. Once they’re back, Taehyung reaches for his case, but Jungkook beats him to it and uses his hand that isn’t holding the latter’s wrist to lift the case and holds it comfortably in one arm—Taehyung gapes, he can barely hold the case with two arms let alone one. Then he drags Taehyung down the hall again, and Taehyung lets him this time. He remains quiet, soaking in everything that just happened in a span of only a few minutes. Things had escalated so quickly; one second he's lying on the floor in pain and the next he is being dragged away by this so called stranger of a roommate. And he thinks that maybe he won’t go yell at Jimin and Yoongi for scaring the shit out of him because his shit is pretty scared.

Once they reach the administrator's office, Jungkook lets go of his wrist and Taehyung rubs the red marks, a wave of relief washing over him since they actually went to the administrator's and not to be murdered.

He pouts at his sore wrist. “Look what you did."

Jungkook ignores him and sets the case on the floor and knocks on the door. He blows his hair out of his eyes and taps his shoe impatiently. Taehyung peers over Jungkook’s shoulder to look at the closed door. “Maybe she’s not here, we can come back la—“ the door swings open revealing the administrator, the women who gave him the room number. “Okay, nevermind.”

“How can I help you, boys?” She steps back, allowing them to walk in. They both bow out of respect. Jungkook speaks up first, “I think there was a rooming mistake.”

She sits at her desk and turns to her computer, “Name?” Jungkook nudges Taehyung, and he perks up.

“Oh uh Taehyung, Kim Tae Hyung.”

He hears Jungkook sigh

While she types into the computer, Taehyung suddenly remembers something. “Aren’t you supposed to go to class,” he asks, turning to Jungkook.

Jungkook keeps his gaze to the front, “Don’t worry about it.”

Taehyung wrinkles his nose and turns his attention back to the administrator.

“Kim Taehyung, here it is,” she leans closer to the computer screen. “You’re assigned to room 204.”

Jungkook exhales in frustration.

“Told you,” Taehyung whispers softly so only Jungkook can hear.

He’s about ready to bow and thank her so they can get back to their room and he can lie down because he’s honestly so exhausted now all that adrenaline is gone. But Jungkook speaks up instead. “There must be a mistake. I applied for a single dorm. Not shared.”

Taehyung has to hold back a groan of annoyance.

The administrator turns from her computer to look at the two boys, she folds her hands over the desk and sighs, “Housing has been sparse lately, so there has been a new accommodation. In order to fit more people, there are no longer single dorms. If you want a single room, you will have to move into one of the apartments near here. We sent out an email explaining all of this before the semester even started, did you not read it?”

Jungkook scowls, “Who the fuck reads their emails these days,” he mutters, and Taehyung isn’t sure if he is supposed to hear. He scoffs, because what kind of college student doesn’t use their email?

She turns and looks through a pile of paper before grabbing a stack and turning back around. She hands Jungkook the papers, “Here’s a list of available apartments near here, if you want a single room there are a few cheap ones here.”

Jungkook sighs and takes his beanie off before running his fingers through his hair, “I can’t, housing at the dorm has already been paid for with my scholarship,” he sounds desperate. “I can’t afford an apartment.”

Taehyung snaps his head towards him, a sharp pain flushing in his jaw from how wide his mouth dropped open. A scholarship?! He must be Beyoncé’s love child if he managed to get a scholarship at a school like this. And perhaps if the boy weren't walking around with a stick up his ass all the time Taehyung would be tempted to drop to his knees and worship the very ground he stands on.

“Would you like to apply for a student loan?”

Jungkook shakes his head.

“I don’t know what to tell you then,” she says apologetically. “There also a few part-time jobs you could work for until you have enough to afford an apartment.”

Jungkook just shakes his head again and returns the papers. Taehyung has to agree with him on this one because the boy looks ready to pass out at any moment; balancing a job with school will make things so much worse.

She smiles apologetically, and Jungkook glowers. He turns around and just walks out without another word and Taehyung is appalled by how rude he's acting to his elder. Taehyung quickly bows and mutters a quiet apology before following Jungkook out of the room.

Jungkook picks up the case before storming back to the dorms and Taehyung stalks behind him in silence, not sure what to say. One thing the boy cannot handle is awkward silence so after a while he attempts to make small talk by asking questions like “So the weather’s nice today isn’t it?” or “Did you know that male seahorses are the ones who give birth?" But Jungkook ignores it all, so he shuts up for the rest of the walk.

Once they reach the dorm halls, they catch Jimin and Yoongi walking out of their room.

“Jungkook and the new kid, hey!” Jimin says, a huge smile on his face. Taehyung gives a small wave. Yoongi is right behind, observing the two boys uneasily. “How are the two newlywed roommates doing?”

Jungkook ignores him and continues to walk past him, not even sparing him a glance.

Jimin scoffs. “That brat always ignores me!” he turns to Taehyung. “Man, I’m sorry you have to room with him. That sucks, I wish you could just room with us.”

Jungkook stops in his tracks, the sudden brake almost causing Taehyung to collide into him. He whips around, and Taehyung scrambles back.

“What did you just say?” His expression remains stoic, but his eyes glimmer with something dangerous.

Yoongi steps forward, frowning and forms a protective barricade between Jungkook and Jimin. “Jungkook no, he was just joking.”

Jungkook steps closer to Jimin whose eyes are now wide and Taehyung’s confused again. “You just said you wished he was your roommate.”

“What? N-No I didn’t,” Jimin stutters.

“Did you not say ‘I wish you could just room with us’?” Jungkook imitates Jimin’s high-pitched voice, and if Taehyung weren't so confused, he would have laughed and told him how impressive that was.

Jungkook takes another step forwards, and Jimin steps back. The image is similar to a lion stalking on its prey. “I-I did, but I was jo—“

“Yes or no."

Yoongi groans in defeat and rubs his face with his hand.

Jimin swallows, “Uh yes?”

And then it clicks “Wait one god damn second, dude what the hell!” Taehyung cries.

Jungkook contemplates for only a second before shoving Taehyung’s case into Jimin’s arms. “Consider your wish granted. He’s your roommate now.”

Taehyung’s mouth falls open. “The fu—“

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” snaps Yoongi.

“No need to thank me,” and with that he walks away, his tired eyes flickering to a shocked Taehyung for a quick second before looking away.

Taehyung is completely frozen, confusion, offense and disgust boiling in his blood. He cannot believe that it hasn’t even been a full day and his dick roommate has already given him away. He thinks back at everything he’s done so far to try to remember what he could have done to piss the other boy off so much that he couldn’t even stand living with him, but not a single thing comes to mind.

“I was just joking, you bitch!” Jimin yells, but Jungkook is already hidden in his room.

The three boys remain in the hallway unmoving and silent. Did that really just happen? Did he really just get kicked out of his room before he could even step foot in it?

He looks over at Jimin and Yoongi who are wearing the same shocked expression.

He thinks Jimin may be right, difficult is the perfect word to describe Jeon Jungkook.

Yoongi breaks the silence first. “Alright, to be completely honest that went a lot better than I expected.”

Chapter Text

Living with Jimin and Yoongi isn’t all too bad.

Honestly, it’s a bit crowded with the room being built to fit only two people but they make it bearable; Taehyung sleeps on Jimin’s bed and Jimin shares with Yoongi. Also, now no one has to worry about the dorm being a mess because Taehyung regularly cleans it: he washes their clothes, vacumes the floors, cleans the toilet, and organizes everything in color coordination. (But he stops doing this fairly soon because Yoongi yells at him about not being able to find anything). It’s the least he can do after being pushed unwillingly into their living space.

Another plus is that they help him find all of his classes, but that doesn't stop him from getting lost on campus about six times, and he doesn’t have to worry about being bullied for being the new kid because Yoongi scares the crap out of half the student body.

They teach him which professors he doesn't want to mess with and which ones are fun to fuck with, which results in half of his teachers believing that his real name is actually Kim Yura. They take him to all the places of necessity, including restaurants with foods of cheap prices that smell strange at first but taste oddly satisfying, arcades to go when stressed, and karaoke rooms where they have to sneak in food and drinks because everything is disgustingly overpriced. They also introduce a couple of friends from their dance team so he isn’t a complete loner and he falls in love with all of them.

Taehyung is convinced that Jimin and Yoongi are his senpais and Jimin wholeheartedly agrees.

It’s also not bad living with them because Taehyung learns that Jimin may just be the best person in the whole entire world and he wonders where the boy’s been all his life. Aside from the fact that he’s an incredible dancer who captivates any person who even glances at him; he also watches anime which is plus ten points on Taehyung’s cool scale, they have similar taste in music which is another plus ten points, and he has a really squishy butt which is plus one hundred points.

After an instance where Taehyung is practicing his saxophone while the other two are in class (the only time he’s allowed to practice without Yoongi throwing something metallic at him and telling him to shut the fuck up) and Jimin walks in and starts to dance along, he is 110% sure that they are destined to be best friends forever.

The extra ten percent comes from when Taehyung realized that they were the same age.

The conversation went a little something like this:

“Hey bro,”

“Yea bro?”

“Bro I just realized, I never asked how old you were.”

“Twenty and counting bro.”

“Bro, oh shit me too. Up top!”

And the conversation may have happened when they ate brownies that one of their dorm neighbors were giving out for free which 'accidentally' had weed in it and it ended with an awkward high five where Jimin tried to high five and Taehyung tried to fist bump. But they don’t mention that moment ever again.

He learns the hard way that Yoongi is older than him.

It was when he was lounging on Yoongi’s bed while the other was writing song lyrics. He had no afternoon classes and was in no mood to go out. So he went for the next best thing.

To annoy the shit out of Yoongi.

After multiple failed attempts to be alone, Yoongi allowed him to lay there in a starfish position that took up ninety percent of the bed with his head dangling off the edge, squeezing Yoongi into a small corner. After an hour of silence and boredom, Taehyung began to chant “Suga” over and over again. Yoongi did a good job of ignoring him for the first few minutes, but after a while, he had enough and yelled: “It’s Yoongi hyung to you!” and kicked the boy right off his bed. Even though he gets some bruises from this, Taehyung still finds Yoongi pretty cool because sometimes when Jimin is dancing along to Taehyung’s practices, Yoongi will silently join at the piano and moments like these make up for everything.

Times, when Taehyung doesn't think Yoongi is cool, is when he barges into the dorm while he is practicing, and snaps the saxophone right out of his hands and leaves the room to hide it. He claims it’s because, in quote ‘if I fucking hear one more fucking sound out of that fucking saxophone, I’m going to fucking blow it up,’ end quote. And it always takes forever to find because damn does the boy know how to hide things. Taehyung tells him it’s because he’s short so he can find all the cracks and holes for good hiding places, like Santa's elves. He meant it as a compliment but Yoongi didn't find it funny and threw a shoe at his face.

Taehyung goes to Jimin to tattle tale, but instead, Jimin forces them to apologize and make up because tonight is his movie night and ‘no salt is allowed at movie nights.'

Every so often, if everyone is not too busy, Jimin invites a few friends over to their dorm to watch old cheesy films about classic romances that are oddly incestuous. He goes all out: he brings snacks, drinks, board games and even builds a shitty fort using pillows and blankets. Taehyung doesn’t judge because he has to agree that it’s aesthetic. In fact, he’s pretty excited for it because Hoseok, Namjoon, and Jin from the dance team, are coming over and hanging out with them is always a good time.

When he first met Hoseok he was completely taken off guard by how bright and energetic he was but that was because he was usually that person. At first, Taehyung was threatened by his presence, but now, the similarity is what he finds the most endearing about the latter. Whenever he’s feeling tired or down, a conversation with Hoseok always brings the mood up, it's like taking a trip down a yellow brick road underneath the shining sunlight. Because of this, he lists Hoseok as one of his favorite people, after Jimin of course because he doesn't watch anime.

If Jimin is the king of dance in Taehyung’s books, then Namjoon is the king of rap. He remembers so clearly the day he came to the dorm after class and walked in on the man practicing a rap with Yoongi. It was what he called love at first sound. He had immediately dropped to his knees and bowed, but he soon had to stop because Yoongi told him it was creepy. When he was told that Namjoon's nickname was Rap Monster he was sold.

Lastly is Jin, Taehyung refers to him as the big bird of his sesame street. He's constantly making sure that all the boys are fed and healthy and not doing drugs. When Jimin invited Taehyung to lunch to meet Jin for the first time Taehyung didn't know what to expect; what he didn't expect was that the moment he sat down Jin scolded him for not washing his hands and instructed him to go to the restroom and wash his hands with soap and for water for at least twenty seconds before he even got the latter’s name. But Taehyung finds this behavior comforting, it reminds him of home, and besides, every person likes to be babied just a little bit.

When the three friends finally arrive, bringing along a large bowl of Jin's homemade fried rice that could probably serve more than ten people, they settle in the fort to eat.

While eating they talk about dance which Taehyung knows nothing about so he doesn't say much as he eats, listening intently to his friends and occasionally throwing in comments about his limited knowledge about dance like “Do you juju on that beat?” To which Yoongi tells him to shut the fuck up and Taehyung easily complies.

He tones in and out of the conversations, focusing on the god’s creation which is Jin’s fried rice until Hoseok asks “What time is Jungkook coming?” And that definitely gets Taehyung’s attention.

He sputters, coughing a mouthful of rice all over his friends.

Everyone shrieks in disgust and scurries back, shielding themselves from the flying clumps of rice.

He slaps his chest multiple times, trying to get the lodged food out and for a minute he thinks this is it. This is how he dies. Choking to death on Jin’s fried rice because of Jeon Jungkook. He can already picture it on his tombstone.

Jin hands him a bottle of water which Taehyung immediately grabs and takes a huge gulp, pushing the food down.

Namjoon pats the boy’s back worryingly, and Taehyung gives a thumbs up to show that he is okay. Once all the food has escaped his windpipe, and his face isn’t an ugly color of purple anymore, he lies on his back, exhausted, staring up at the blanket that Jimin used as the fort’s ceiling and contemplates existence.

“What the fuck was that?” Yoongi asks, breaking the stunned silence as he wipes the rice off of him in disgust.

Taehyung ignores his question and jolts up, sending Jimin a deadly glare.

Jimin smiles back, knowingly.

“You did not tell me you invited you know who to movie night!” Taehyung snaps.

“Jungkook’s my friend, of course I invited him,”

“You betrayed me.”

Jimin rolls his eyes. “He’s not that bad.”

Jin looks at Taehyung confused, “Why don’t you like Jungkook? He’s the cutest.”

Taehyung almost chokes again. The cutest?! The boy shows up in his nightmares. “I think we are talking about different Jungkooks here.”

“Which one are you talking about?”

Taehyung has to think for a moment to remember Jungkook's appearance because he has been trying to block the horrific memory out. “Around the same height as me. Dark brown hair, terrifyingly attractive, think Ryan Reynolds. But Asian.” Yoongi raises an eyebrow. “And looks exhausted all the time.”

Jin clicks his tongue. “Okay yup, we are talking about the same Kookie.”

Taehyung gags. There goes that horrific nickname again.

Jimin leans back leisurely, propping his legs onto Taehyung's lap and watches in amusement as Taehyung pushes them off.

“Jungkook traumatized Taehyung,” he explains.

“What did he do this time?” Namjoon asks.

Taehyung straightens up. "Wait, this time?

Yoongi ignores Taehyung and addresses Namjoon. “Nothing too bad.”

Taehyung gasps, betrayed. “He exiled me.”

“Stop being dramatic.”

“I’m not!”

Namjoon, Jin, and Hoseok continue to look around in confusion.

“They were roommates, and Jungkook kicked him out. Yoongi and I had to adopt him.” Jimin translates, giggling.

They all simultaneously make a noise of acknowledgment and relax their postures, completely dropping the subject as if that shitty explanation actually explained everything.

Taehyung narrows his eyes. He’s definitely missing something here.

Jimin reaches over and pokes the latter between his eyes. “Stop doing that. You’re going to become permanently cross-eyed."

Taehyung bats his hand away and sticks a tongue out but he listens anyways because he may or may not be scared that he’s actually going to be cross-eyed forever.

“Besides,” Jimin says, picking up the bowl of rice since some of Taehyung’s coughed up rice landed in it and no one is in the mood to eat that. “I said I invited Jungkook, but I never said anything about him agreeing to come.”

Taehyung pauses, realization slowly dawning on him. "Jimin, I swear to god if you just—"

"Jungkook said he's not coming. Apparently, he's busy."

His sentence goes off into a splutter and he watches, wide-eyed, as Jimin exits the fort to throw the rice away.

“Why didn’t you tell me that earlier?!” he screams. “Before I almost died!”

He hears Jimin laugh again, “You are such a snake, you—“

His screaming is interrupted once Yoongi shoves a pillow into his face and he chokes as the stuffing is shoved into his mouth. “You almost died on your own account. Don’t blame anyone else.”

Taehyung shoves the pillow away from his face and sends him a dirty look.

“Are you always this extra?” Jin asks.

“Shut up. You are a hundred and one times more extra.”

Hoseok wraps an arm around Taehyung shoulder as he sulks and brings him in close. “Listen, my young grasshopper,” he begins. “One thing you should know about Jungkook is that he does stupid shit. Like all the time. You just gotta knock some sense into him or he’s gonna continue to do stupid shit.”

Taehyung sighs and props his cheek onto his palm in defeat. “I can’t do that. I always respect my elders.”

Yoongi scoffs, “That’s a lie—“

“It’s the truth.”

Jimin enters the fort again, “It’s a lie.”

Taehyung snaps his head towards him and scowls. "Fucking snake."

Namjoon tilts his head, puzzled, ignoring the bantering. “Wait, aren’t you the same age as Jimin?”

“Yes,” Taehyung glares at an amused Jimin. “But I am not his friend.”

Jimin rolls his eyes and pulls a candy bar from out of his pocket and hands it out. Taehyung immediately perks up and grabs it out of his hand without hesitation. Jimin laughs, and Taehyung is back to glaring at him. "This means nothing!" he hisses.

Namjoon continues to stare at him as he nibbles on his chocolate bar. “Tae,” he says, amusement prevalent in his voice.

Taehyung hums, letting him know that he’s listening.

Namjoon looks to other boys who are all as equally amused, they all give him a nod except Yoongi who just rolls his eyes. Namjoon looks back to an oblivious Taehyung. “You do know that Jungkook is younger than you, right?”

Taehyung laughs. “No, he’s not.”

Yoongi takes the candy bar out of his hands, and Taehyung watches in horror as Yoongi hides it behind his back. “It’s true, Taehyung.”

Taehyung is about to tackle him to ground to get the damn candy back when he notices the serious gaze in Yoongi’s eyes. He stills because if Yoongi says something is true. It’s true.

"Oh," he says, his brain still processing.

And then it clicks, and his eyes widen comically, and he gasps loudly.

Everyone bursts into laughter at his reaction. Jimin imitates his overdramatic reaction, and everyone laughs even harder. But Taehyung doesn’t find it funny. He does not find it funny at all.

“No,” he whispers in horror.

“Yes,” Jimin says through his laughter. He wipes the tears that were burning in his eyes from laughing too hard, “Did you really think he was older than you?!”

"How the fuck was I supposed to know?!"

"Tae, I complain all the time about Jungkook not calling me hyung! I literally complain to you! You even said he was so inconsiderate!"

Taehyung opens his mouth to argue, but nothing comes out as the memory comes into revelation. Jimin is right. He has complained to him about Jungkook not treating him like hyung and Taehyung just agreed and nodded like an idiot.

He feels his face burn red, not only from embarrassment but also from anger. Jeon Jungkook, the boy who kicked him out of his own dorm room and humiliated him, was younger than him this whole time?! His blood boils at the injustice. “This changes everything!”

That makes everyone laugh even harder.

“What are you going to do?” Hoseok asks, tauntingly.

Taehyung takes a deep breath, crossing his arms and deliberates for a moment. Everyone silences in anticipation. He suddenly perks up, a smirk playing at his lips. “The next time I see him, I’m gonna give him a piece of my mind and make the brat cry!”

And then everyone is laughing again.

Taehyung uncrosses his arms and frowns. “What’s so funny?”

Jimin tries to stifle his giggles. “Tae, what do you mean give him a piece of your mind? You couldn’t even tell that one waiter that he got your order wrong!”

"I didn’t want him to feel bad. it seemed like it was his first day!”

“And Jungkook doesn’t cry!” Namjoon laughs. “I don’t think he’s cried since the day he was born and he only cried then because he had to get his lungs to function.”

“Okay, that’s a bit of a stretch…” Taehyung mumbles, but no one is listening.

“Taehyung, we all know you’re not going to make him cry,” Hoseok says.

Taehyung is mildly offended. “Why the hell not?! You were the one who told me to put him in his place.”

“To be honest, I was just thinking a smack to the head, and that would be the end of it."

Taehyung stares in horror. He remembers Jungkook’s muscles and how easily he could just sock him in the face and knock him out if he really wanted to. “He would murder me.”

“No, he wouldn’t,” Yoongi says, looking more and more done with the situation. “Did you already forget me telling you he’s not dangerous?”

“Did you already forget when you told me he wasn’t that bad. Look where that got us.”

“Well, you’re definitely not making him cry, that’s for sure,” Jin butts in.

Taehyung is no longer only mildly offended but very offended. “I will! I said I will!”

“Alright, Tae we hear you. You’re gonna make Jungkook cry,” Jimin says as he pulls out a DVD. “But you can do that later. It’s movie time now.” Everyone agrees and turns away from Taehyung to the Television.

Taehyung sighs in defeat. “You guys don’t believe me..” But secretly he’s relieved for the subject change.

Once the movie is in, and everyone is settled in, Taehyung is curled into a warm blanket, cuddling into Yoongi's side as the older tries to push him away when he remembers something. He jolts up, “Wait!” He yells, and everyone jumps in surprise. “Pause the movie. I have to go wash up!”

He throws the blanket off and crawls over the other boys who groan in protest, his knee knocking into Namjoon's face in the process.

“Really, right now?” Namjoon asks.

Taehyung ignores him and exits the fort.

“He’s really on point about his hygiene,” he hears Jimin say.

He walks quickly to the bathroom, trying not to trip over Jimin’s endless rows of shoes and flips on the light switch and flinches from the bright light.

“Hurry up, will you?!” He hears Yoongi scream.

Taehyung flinches, startled, as he grabs his toothbrush and fiercely brushes his teeth, removing all traces of chocolate and trying to be thorough and as quick possible because Yoongi lowkey scares him. He hears a sudden loud knock on the dorm’s door, and he frowns, trying to remember if anyone else was supposed to come.

“Jimin, someone is at the door!” He yells out, toothpaste foam spraying out of his mouth and onto the mirror.

“It’s probably the pizza man! Can you get it? The money is by the door,” Jimin hollers back.

Taehyung steps out of the bathroom. “Why did you order food? We just ate!”

“Uh correction,” Jin speaks up. “We were eating, and then you contaminated it.”

Taehyung glowers, but he doesn’t argue because although he already ate, he can definitely eat again. He stops brushing but lets the toothbrush dangle from his mouth as he grabs the money off the table and counts to make sure it’s enough. It’s a bit over, so Taehyung takes the extra bucks and shoves it into his pocket. Nobody needs to know.

He pulls the door open and hands out the money.

"Here you go—" his words get caught on his tongue midsentence, and he immediately freezes when he sees what's before him.

The boy in front of him is not the pizza boy.

It’s Jeon Jungkook.

 

 

 

Taehyung’s mouth drops open, and Jungkook watches as the toothbrush falls from the older's mouth and onto the floor. He scrunches his nose in disgust but before he can say anything Taehyung slams the door right in his face and whips around.

"Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit," Taehyung hisses as he paces back and forth. He grabs his head with both of his hands in panic, wondering why the hell is Jeon Jungkook here?! The first thing he assumes is that Jimin lied to him and that Jungkook was supposed to come all along and it was all an elaborate plan to humiliate him even further. But even Jimin wouldn’t stoop that low.

He bites down on his lower lip, his teeth digging into his minty lips and that’s when he remembers he still has toothpaste foam all over his mouth. His eyes widen and he sprints to the bathroom, knocking over a lamp in the process, and looks into the mirror in his utmost horror. He groans when he sees his mess of a reflection: there’s toothpaste dribbling from his mouth like a dog with rabies, his eyes are swollen with drowsiness and his hair is messy from lying down.

He rinses out his mouth and tries to smooth down his hair as much as possible. He pauses when he realizes what he’s doing because wait a damn second... Why the hell is he trying to look good in front of Jungkook? That kid is not allowed to judge him after everything he did.

Taehyung scoffs at his ridiculous behavior. That’s right, he did nothing wrong. Why should he be with one freaking out? He turns and leisurely walks back to the door, his posture straight and chest puffed out and he whips open the door. He’s a bit taken off guard to see that Jungkook still hasn't left like he was hoping, standing there and looking as unamused and exhausted as usual. His hair is slightly damp and there are beads of sweat falling from his forehead. And boy oh boy does he look ten times hotter when sweating. The sleeveless shirt that completely reveals his biceps doesn't help either.

“Do you need something?” Taehyung asks, checking his nails, trying to look as casual as possible.

Jungkook narrows his eyes.

“Don’t do that. You will be permanently cross-eyed,” Taehyung blurts, repeating Jimin’s words, but he doesn’t poke Jungkook in between the eyes the way Jimin did because he really doesn’t want to lose his finger.

Jungkook purses his lips into a thin line but doesn’t say anything, instead he pulls a familiar looking luggage from behind him.

Taehyung gasps, completely losing his ‘cool’ composure, and he drops to his knees, bringing the luggage into his arms and bearhugging it as if it is long lost child. “My luggage! I thought they had lost this!”

When he first arrived he carried nothing but his saxophone case because priorities, so he had asked his parents to send it to him once he had arrived. When it didn’t show up after the first week, he was sure it got lost while shipping.

Taehyung props his chin on top of the luggage and looks up at Jungkook through his eyelashes. “Where did you find this?”

Jungkook still doesn't speak. His expression is mostly blank, but there’s a hint of bewilderment in his eyes as they scan Taehyung.

That’s when he realizes how lewd his position is: he’s on his knees with his face rested literally right across Jungkook’s crotch and anyone who walks by will definitely get the wrong idea.

He jolts up, and Jungkook’s eyes follow him up. He clears his throat and tries to control the burning in his face. “Where did you find it?” he asks again.

“It was at my door when I came back from practice,” Jungkook replies.

Taehyung gulps. It’s the first time the latter spoke since he opened the door and Taehyung forgot just how soothing his voice is.

“Ah—Uh, right. I wonder why it took almost a whole month,” he mummers, nervously, pulling the luggage closer to him.

Jungkook raises an eyebrow. “Have you not had a change of clothes for a month now?”

Taehyung quickly shakes his head, realizing how weird he must have sounded. “Don’t be ridiculous. I bought new clothes, and I wear a lot of Jimin’s.”

Jungkook eyes drop down to the boy’s outfit. “Yeah, I can tell.”

Taehyung gives a confused look before dropping his gaze to the outfit he is wearing. He’s wearing Jimin’s clothes: an oversized black T-Shirt with the words ‘straight outta dance class’ written across it and a pair Nike shorts that are a lot shorter on him since he’s taller than Jimin. It reveals a lot of his bare legs, reaching only the upper thigh and if he pulls the shirt low enough it would look like he’s wearing no pants at all.

He slowly looks back up and meets Jungkook’s hazed gaze. And holy shit, forget about his face, his whole body is burning up.

“Taehyung, what’s taking you so long?!” Yoongi yells, and he jumps, all thoughts of Jungkook vanishing. He had completely forgotten that everyone was merely a few feet away.

“Uh,” Taehyung says.

“And who the hell are you talking to?”

He eyes Jungkook nervously, who stares back with a raised eyebrow.

“Uh,” he says again.

“It’s me, hyung,” Jungkook calls out.

Taehyung eyes widen, and his mouth drops open as he stares at Jungkook in horror. He brings a hand up to his mouth and whips his head back and forth, alternating between the fort and Jungkook.

“Kookie, is that you?” Jin asks. There's rustling, indicating that they were exiting the fort.

Taehyung shrieks and tries to run out of the door but Jungkook is still standing at the entrance, blocking his only escape route. “Move aside you pompous womp!”

Jungkook very pointedly does not move aside.

“Holy shit, Jungkook it really is you!” Namjoon exclaims.

Taehyung jumps and clenches his eyes tightly, hoping that this is all a dream and that once he opens eyes, he will wake up in his bed Jungkook free. He slowly opens his eyes and still sees an unimpressed Jungkook looking past him.

Taehyung winces. He always knew he was unlucky but not this unlucky. He should be thankful; he did say that he wanted to give Jungkook a piece of his mind and make him cry, and here the kid is, right at his doorstep. But he didn’t mean at this very second! He looks up at the ceiling and bites down on his bottom lip.

'Really God? This is the one time you decide to grant my wish?!'

“Don’t do that,” he hears Jungkook say.

He looks back down at Jungkook to see him frowning at his lips. Taehyung mirrors Jungkook’s frown and lets his lip fall through. He opens his mouth to ask why, but Hoseok speaks first.

“Taehyungggg,” he calls out eerily.

Taehyung freezes, terrified. He slowly turns around to see his five friends staring amusingly at him in anticipation. He already knows that they are waiting for him to tell Jungkook off like he said he would, but there’s no way in hell he is doing that.

“Yes?” he mumbles, so soft that he’s not even sure if anyone heard.

“Don’t you have something you need to do?” Hoseok asks.

"No."

Jin crosses his arms and bites his lip trying to stifle his giggle. “That’s not what you said before."

Taehyung laughs nervously and scratches the back of his head, “You guys know I have a bad memory. What it was I’m sure it wasn’t important.” ‘Please,’ he mouths to them.

“Mhm,” Jimin says smirking, and Taehyung wants to smack that annoying smirk right off his face. He shifts his gaze from Taehyung to Jungkook, and all Taehyung can do is watch. “What a coincidence that you’re here Jungkook. We were just talking about you!”

Taehyung’s breath hitches and he stares at Jimin in horror. ‘Fuck you,” he mouths and Jimin just winks back.

“Really?” He hears Jungkook speak from behind him and he can practically feel his gaze burning into the back of his head.

Taehyung tries his hardest not to fall to the ground and crawl into a fetus position.

“What are you doing here anyways?” Yoongi asks, changing the subject and Taehyung exhales a sigh of relief. He will make sure to cuddle Yoongi later as a thank you.

“Just delivering this luggage…What were you guys saying about me?” Jungkook asks, changing the subject back. Taehyung freezes again, and he mentally screams. He gives his friends the most desperate looks he can muster, pouting and putting on his puppy dog face which he perfected when he was four. But everyone just stares back amused and unfazed.

“I don’t know, Taehyung why don’t you tell him,” Namjoon suggests, a mischievous look his eye.

Taehyung stops pouting, the puppy dog face gone in a flash, and he locks his jaw in annoyance.

"I don’t remember,” he says, his voice tense. He keeps his gaze to the front, refusing to look at Jungkook even though the itch from being under his intense gaze makes him want to run and hide under a blanket.

Jimin smiles get even bigger, and Taehyung knows he’s up to no good. He sends him a menacing look. 'You wouldn’t…' he mouths.

Jimin sends a look back which says that he very much would. “Why don’t you tell Jungkook what you told us?”

At this point, Taehyung is willing to drop to his knees and beg, but he doesn’t, figuring how weird that would look.

"I don't know what I told you guys," Taehyung mummers.

"Sure you do, you said—"

“There are five million trillion trillion bacteria on this earth, that's a five with thirty zeroes after it,” he blurts. “That’s more than the stars in our universe. If each bacterium were a penny, the stack would reach a trillion light years.”

Jimin's mouth is still open from being interrupted, and no one speaks after that. The only sound filling the air is the sounds from the ticking of the clock, and all everyone does is stare and blink at each other.

Hoseok breaks the silence first “Oh shit… Really?”

Taehyung nods, hoping that this stops them from furthering pestering him.

“Tae, that’s not what you told us,” Jimin points out.

Taehyung is for sure going to kill Jimin later. “Is it not?” He mumbles. “I thought it’s what I said. Sorry, I forgot.”

He hopes that Jimin just leaves it there, but clearly the boy has other plans. “Well, it’s a good thing that I remember!”

Taehyung’s eyes widen. “Jimin, don’t.”

“You said you were going to make Ju—"

Taehyung does the first thing that comes to his mind, and that is to start laughing the loudest and fakest laugh ever. He claps his hands to create an even greater distraction and tries his hardest not to cringe because even he can tell how fake he sounds. It sounds like a mixture of a robot and someone giving birth. Everyone stares at him wide-eyed and traumatized.

“What the fuck?” He hears Jungkook mumble from behind him.

He stops ‘laughing’ and wipes a fake tear from the corner of his eyes. “You are so funny, Jimin.”

“But I didn’t even—“

“Let's go back to the movie already!” he interrupts. “It’s my favorite part. I can’t miss it!”

Namjoon raises his eyebrows. “You made us pause the movie, Tae. We aren't even past the opening credits yet.”

“The opening credits are my favorite part,” he says through his clenched teeth. “I like the font.

 “…The font?”

“Yes, the font” he hisses. “It’s Papyrus, not Times New Roman. I appreciate fonts that deviate from society’s restrictions.

 “…Right.”

Taehyung sighs in defeat, too tired to even continue. “Can we please just watch the movie?”

There’s a hint of pity in Jimin’s eyes. He sighs as well. “Fine, let's get back to the Papyrus."

Taehyung tries not to look too relieved as he walks to the fort, not bothering to look back at Jungkook because if he does, he might actually cry. But Jimin’s pity runs short. “Since you’re already here Jungkook, why don’t you stay to watch the movie?”

Taehyung feels his heart drop and he stumbles over his feet, quickly regaining his balance. He snaps his head back around. “No!” He screams at the top of his lungs. Everyone jumps startled, including Jungkook.

“Will you stop doing that?!” snaps Yoongi who's holding a hand over his heart.

Taehyung ignores him and stomps over to Jimin. He grabs hold of both of Jimin shoulders, bringing his face close and stares into his eyes, wide-eyed, “Jimin…” He says slowly as if he’s trying to hypnotize him. “No.”

“And why not?” Jimin says, amused once again.

Taehyung groans, not wanting to go through the whole process over again and finally looks to Jungkook, who had already composed himself from being startled and is back to looking bored.

“Aren’t you busy?” he asks, trying to hide the desperation in his voice.

Jungkook nods, he rubs his eyes, and Taehyung tries not to feel bad by how tired the boy looks. “I gotta finish writing my song.”

Taehyung looks back to Jimin and tightens his grip on his shoulders. “He says he’s busy,” he says as if Jimin didn’t hear it the first time

Jimin ignores him, and he looks at Jungkook worryingly. “Maybe you should take a break.”

Jungkook shakes his head and grins reassuringly. Taehyung blinks in surprise; he didn't even know he could smile.

“It’s due the day after tomorrow. I’m not even close to being finished.”

He sounds so stressed. Taehyung bites his lip again, feeling guilty. Maybe the boy really did need a break. He drops his hands from Jimin’s shoulders and sighs, letting the other do his thing. Jimin takes a step closer to Jungkook.“But still, you can’t overwork yourself,” he says, “Take a break for the rest of the night and Namjoon can help you with the rest of your song the first thing tomorrow!”

Jungkook looks unsure as he eyes Namjoon. “He has his own things though.”

Jimin turns and looks at Namjoon pleadingly. Namjoon immediately steps forward, “I don’t mind helping. I’ve already finished mine. Besides, I’m free all day tomorrow, why else do you think I came to Jimin’s dumb movie night?”

“Hey!”

Jungkook still looks unsure, but his tired eyes light up with a bit of hope. “Are you sure?”

Namjoon nods. “And Suga will help too!”

“I will?” Yoongi raises an eyebrow. Jimin elbows him in the stomach and sends him a glare. “Ouch, okay fine I will.”

Jungkook’s face brightens up, and he flashes a smile that showcases his teeth, and Taehyung almost chokes from how sharp he inhaled at the sight. “Thank you so much, hyung. I owe you a huge one!”

Jimin smiles brightly back. “Does that mean you will stay?” And Taehyung tries not to wince at this.

Jungkook turns his gaze to Taehyung. “Maybe I will.”

Taehyung can’t tell if that’s Jungkook’s poor attempt in asking if it’s okay if he stays. And to be honest the last thing he wants is to be in the same shitty fort as the boy who kicked him out of their room, but his heart is too weak hearted to say no, so he just rolls his eyes. “Now that that’s settled, can we get back to the movie?”

Everyone looks at him, surprised and he scoffs in offense. Who do they think he is?

Jimin claps, excited. “Yay! Let's get back in everyone,” he practically skips towards the fort.

Taehyung sighs. He thinks he’s sighed more times in this night than he has in his whole life. He follows behind Jimin, but Jimin suddenly stops and turns around, “Not you Tae.”

he gapes, “What the hell?! Why not!”

“The pizza man is going to be here any second now. You have the money, so just wait until he comes. It’s too much work for you to climb over all of us again.”

“B-But the Papyrus font.”

“He’ll be here before you know it.” Jimin places a sympathetic hand on Taehyung's shoulder. "And you can see your Papyrus at the closing credits.

"But—" Before Taehyung can finish his sentence Jimin crawls back into the fort.

Taehyung scowls and lifts up his leg to kick the disgusting fort down.

“Don’t touch the fort, Taehyung."

Taehyung lowers his leg and glowers, crossing his arms like a child.

Jin giggles and pats Taehyung’s arm reassuringly before entering the fort. Everyone follows suit and Taehyung forces himself to not trip all of them. When it’s Jungkook’s turn to enter he makes sure to look the opposite way with his nose raised high to show that even if he let the kid stay doesn’t mean he’s happy about it. Jungkook pauses right next to him and he freezes.

Please don’t talk to me. Please don’t talk to me. Please don’t talk to me. Please don't—

“Hey.”

Taehyung ignores him.

Jungkook leans close so he’s in Taehyung’s peripheral view. His breathing hitches and he automatically leans back. “Woah there, don’t need to shove your face in mine.”

Jungkook leans back and rolls his eyes. He turns and points to the toothbrush still lying on the floor. He turns back to Taehyung, the corners of his lips perking up. “Might want to pick that up.”

Taehyung looks to where he's is pointing and makes an ‘oh’ shape with his mouth. Jungkook turns to enter the fort but pauses again. “Actually, you might just want to throw that away.” He doesn't look at Taehyung as the corners of his mouth perk up a bit more. “There are more bacteria on the earth than the stars of the universe.” And with that, he enters into the fort.

Taehyung stills with his mouth wide open.

He couldn't believe that the fucker actually used his own fun science fact on him. He did not Wikipedia all that to sound smart just for it be used against him.

"That’s fucking it!" he growls and lifts his foot up, ready to knock down the fort once again.

“Don’t touch the fort Taehyung.”

Chapter Text

As the movie runs Taehyung stands beside the fort, his arm crossed in annoyance as he taps his foot impatiently. He scrunches his face in distaste for no one but himself to see as he hears the faint sounds of the movie through the thin fabric of the fort, luring him in, and he almost tells to Jimin to suck it and that he's going in.

But before he can barge in he hears a sturdy knock come from the dorm's entrance and he freezes. His body sparks with sudden anxiety; even though he knows perfectly well that Jungkook is literally a few feet behind him he still can’t help but fear that once he opens the door he will be standing there with his scrutinizing eyes, ready to judge and humiliate him.

He shakes the feeling away, giving the fort one last glare before running to the door. He pauses and looks down once he realizes his attire and turns back towards the closet to put on a pair of sweatpants to cover his exposed legs. The last thing he needs is a Jungkook part two situation with the pizza boy.

“Wait just a moment!” he calls out. "I'll be right there!"

“Shut up, we are trying to watch a movie here!” he hears Yoongi snap from inside the fort.

Taehyung scowls as he tries to slide into his sweats while simultaneously hopping towards the door on one foot. Once he's wearing something other than what are basically boxers he pulls the door open and squints past the bright lighting of the hallways.

“Uh, pizza for Jimin?”

“That’s me,” Taehyung takes the pizza and holds out the money, not looking up as he tries to balance the pizza box properly in one hand so it wouldn’t splatter on the floor. When the pizza boy doesn’t take the money, Taehyung pauses and looks up at him, puzzled.

His eyes are wide, and he’s biting his bottom lip as if he is nervous about something.

“Uh, aren’t you Taehyung?”

Taehyung’s eyebrows shoot up, and his mouth falls open.

“Well shit. Yea, I am!” he whispers in astonishment. “How did you know?!”

He’s impressed. It’s not often that he opens the door and someone already knows his name. Usually, it's an unwanted salesman or a very wanted girl scout selling cookies.

The boy blushes and rubs the back of his neck sheepishly. “Uh, we have Music Theory together.”

Taehyung frowns, trying to remember if he’s ever seen the boy’s face, his heart sinks in guilt once he realizes that he doesn’t. He grimaces apologetically. “I have a bad memory, sorry.”

The boy’s eyes widen a fraction, and he fiercely shakes his head. “No, it’s okay! I sit in the back of the room anyways.”

Taehyung still feels bad. “What’s your name? I promise I’ll remember it this time.”

Even if his memory isn’t the best, he considers himself a pro at remembering names. Unlike some people. Not to point any fingers but their name starts with J and ends with ungook.

The boy lights up. “Kim Minjae.”

“Kim Minjae,” he nods, testing the way it sounds on his tongue. “Alright Minjae, so are you usually this good at remembering every person you go to class with?”

Minjae grins. “Only the cute ones.”

Taehyung splutters, almost dropping the pizza and he shoots his other hand out to stable it before staring at Minjae, wide-eyed.

Is he being flirted with?

He has been flirted with a few times in high school, but it was never as straightforward as this. At the most, it was his friend telling him that his friend told him that he heard that someone thought he was cute.

He scans Minjae up and down. He isn’t painstakingly gorgeous to the point that Taehyung is slamming his head into walls but he’s definitely cute, even in his horrific pizza uniform.

Taehyung winks playfully. “I think I’ll remember you. It’s not often that the pizza boy is as cute as you.”

He bites back a laugh at Minjae’s flustered expression.

“Uh,” Minjae fumbles with his pocket and tries to pull out a piece of paper when it falls to the ground. Taehyung lets out a small laugh. He quickly picks it up, his face flushed with embarrassment. He writes down a series of numbers down and hands it to Taehyung.

“My number, you know, in case you need homework help.”

Taehyung smiles and takes it graciously. “Thanks! I can guarantee that I’ll be needing homework help.”

Minjae steps back. “So I’ll see you later?”

Taehyung nods. “See you at Music Theory.” 

He sends one last smile, holding back another laugh as he watches Minjae trip over his own feet and shuts the door.

The minute the door closes he twirls around and sprints towards the fort, trying not to trip and/or drop the pizza all over the ground.

“Pizza’s here!” He calls out in delight as he crawls into the fort.

Jin sits up and groans. “About time. God, you’re literally a sloth. How long does it take to take a pizza?”

He reaches out for the pizza box, and Taehyung hands it to him. Once his hand his free he snorts and slaps the paper with Minjae’s number on his forehead. “Well, it just happens that this ‘sloth’ is really cute and got someone’s number.”

Everyone watches in silence as the paper flutters from Taehyung’s forehead to the floor.

Jimin also sits up, frowning. “Geez Tae, we sent you to get pizza, not to flirt with strangers.”

“I wasn’t flirting, and he’s not a stranger. He’s in one of my classes. His name is Minjae, and he’s cute af.”

He hears a scoff from the corner, and Taehyung turns his head to the sound to see that it came for Jungkook. “Who actually says ‘af’”

Taehyung opts to ignore him. The more he pretends the boy isn’t there, the better.

“So, you gonna hop on it?” Hoseok asks, taking the pizza box out of Jin’s hands and opens it.

Taehyung blinks. “Hop on what?”

“His dick.”

Taehyung coughs, choking on his spit, taken off guard by the vulgar suggestion. It’s not that he has no sexual experience, but all he did was think he was cute, how did that turn into sleeping him? “The fuck? No!”

“Stop choking,” Namjoon instructs, also grabbing a slice. “You’re not allowed to eat any pizza if you're just going to choke on it.”

Taehyung gapes, “What the hell?! I deserve to eat that pizza!”

“Why?” Yoongi asks.

“Because I’m the one who brought it here!”

“No, not that,” Yoongi snaps. “I mean why aren’t you interested in Minjae?”

Before Taehyung can respond Jimin speaks up, “Thinking about it now, I don’t think you’ve been interested in anyone ever since you’ve been here. I’ve never seen you hook up with anyone.”

“Well, I would hope not. I’m not a walking porno.”

Jimin rolls his eyes. “You know what I mean.”

Taehyung pauses in thought. “Um, I’ve been busy?”

“Tae, one time I came home to you counting all the Q-tips.”

Taehyung straightens up defensively. “Haven’t you ever been curious if it’s actually five hundred Q-tips like the package says it is?!” 

Jungkook huffs and Taehyung is tempted to go over and kick him in the shin.

“No I haven't,” Jimin replies. "And I don't think anyone else has either."

Hoseok raises a hand, “Actually, I have. Was it really five hundred?”

Taehyung gives Jimin an I-Told-You-So look and turns his attention to his new best friend. “I hate to tell you, but no it was not! It was four hundred and ninety-four Q-tips!”

Hoseok leans back, nodding his head, impressed. “Wow, what a rip-off.”

Taehyung scrambles on his knees and moves closer, excitement glowing in his eyes. “That what I said! So I emailed them to tell them off for stealing from the innocent—“

“Taehyung!” Yoongi interrupts. Taehyung jumps and almost falls over, slamming his palm into Jimin's shin to catch himself. “Yes, hyung?”

Yoongi gives him an unimpressed look and Taehyung cowers like a puppy getting scolded. “Are you going to answer my question?”

Taehyung folds his hands on his lap respectfully and lowers his head. “What was your question again, hyung?”

Yoongi lifts his foot up to kick him, and he quickly scurries back, shrieking in fear as he feels his back knock into Jungkook’s leg.

On any other normal circumstance he would have moved away as if Jungkook burned him like radioactive fire, but at this moment, he rather burn then suffer the raft of a pissed off Yoongi.

Yoongi lowers his leg and glares at him. “My question was why aren’t you interested in Minjae?” he repeats. “You’re into guys right?”

“I mean I would hope so. I didn’t have an existential crisis when I was thirteen for no reason.”

From the corner of his eye, he sees Jungkook biting back a smile, and for a split second, he is pleased with himself for making the other smile, a task he thought is seemingly impossible. But then he remembers he’s basically leaning on his legs and quickly crawls forward, so he’s sitting on Hoseok’s instead.

He tries to move to the safety of his spot which is the exact opposite of where Jungkook is sitting when he realizes Jimin is occupying it. He slaps Jimin’s foot. “Get up, that’s my spot.”

Jimin takes a huge bite of his pizza, the cheese dangling out of the corner of his mouth and he blinks up innocently. “Nope, you snooze you lose. This is my seat now. Should have got here earlier.”

Taehyung’s mouth fell open. “You forced me to wait outside to get the pizza that I’m not even allowed to eat!”

Jimin ignores him and hums pleasantly as he takes a break from his food and points to the far corner of the fort where just so happens a space smaller than a foot by Jungkook. “Go sit over there.”

Taehyung turns to where Jimin is pointing and meets Jungkook’s irritated gaze.

“Hell no.”

Jimin frowns at him past his pizza. “And why not?”

Taehyung sends him a dirty look. Jimin knows damn well why not, but he’s not going to admit anything out loud. “I want to cuddle with Yoongi hyung.” which is technically not not true.

“I don’t want to cuddle with you,” Yoongi replies, honestly. “Now stop being problematic and sit down.”

Taehyung pouts. “Okay first off, you just hurt my feelings and secondly, if everyone can just scoot over one inch to the left then we’ll be all good.”

Yoongi sends a killer gaze. “Sit. Down.”

“Yes, hyung.” Taehyung immediately starts crawling towards the corner.

“Wait, Tae,” He hears Jin call out, and he turns back around, eyes full of hope. Jin hands out a bowl of popcorn. “Take this with you. Can’t eat the pizza while holding it.”

Taehyung’s expression falls, and his lips curl into a scowl. He snaps the bowl out of Jin’s hands while glaring at him, a couple falling out and scattering against his leg but he's too petty to pick it up and crawls to the corner.

As he moves, he purposely kicks his friends in the face who yell in annoyance before pausing on Hoseok’s shins in horror. In order to get to the corner, he has to literally climb over Jungkook, and there’s no way in hell he’s doing that.

He considers just leaving, but before he can move Hoseok shoves him off and Taehyung shrieks, trying to catch himself so he doesn't land face first into Jungkook's lap. “Dude, you’re crushing my legs!”

Taehyung sighs and looks back at Jungkook. The younger meets his gaze and Taehyung can see the realization flash in his eyes of what Taehyung is about to do, but before he can say anything, Taehyung swings a leg over Jungkook’s lap, practically straddling him for a second. Jungkook stills and leans back as far as he can to avoid further physical contact.

Taehyung’s face burns red as he regrets his choice of action, mentally scolding himself. He brings the other leg over and the moment it meets the ground he cowers into the corner, trying to get as far away from Jungkook as humanly possible, which isn’t that far considering the fort can barely hold four people let alone seven.

His arms and legs, starting from his shoulder all the way down to his ankles, press tightly against Jungkook’s. Taehyung silently praises himself for putting on sweats because if it was just his bare skin that was pressed against Jungkook’s, he might have passed out.

He exhales a large breath, not realizing he is holding it until his head reels from oxygen deprivation, and clutches the popcorn bowl tightly to his torso, serving as the only thing keeping him grounded to reality.

Jungkook is still stiff. He scoots closer to Hoseok, which does basically nothing since all of their limbs are still pressed tightly together.

Taehyung would have been pleased with himself for making Jungkook uncomfortable, but he's too busy dying on the inside and trying not to scream and rip his hair out.

Thankfully, as the movie goes on Jungkook starts to relax; his muscles aren’t as tense, and he slumps back in a more comfortable position, even resting his head on Hoseok’s shoulder. Taehyung gets pretty invested in the movie himself, and for a while, he completely forgets that Jungkook is next to him and focuses on the cheesy fight scenes where the punches sound like frying pans being slammed together.

He actually finds the latter’s heat pretty comforting since Jimin stole his blanket and would have been on the brink of freezing from their malfunctioning air condition if it wasn’t for the giant ball of body heat.

That’s the case until Jungkook gets a little too relaxed and reaches over, grabbing a handful of popcorn right out of Taehyung’s lap and Taehyung almost has a cardiac arrest.

Taehyung would be embarrassed for being overdramatic but to his defense, the popcorn bowl is resting right above of his crotch and for a terrible second he thought Jungkook was aiming straight towards that area.

Taehyung sucks in a breath and watches from the corner of his eye as Jungkook shoves the handful of popcorn into his mouth and then, to his horror, sucks on each individual finger to clean the butter off. Even if Jungkook is the prime definition of a douche in a box, Taehyung still can’t deny that the sight is one of the hottest things he has ever seen, despite usually hating to see people lick their fingers. He feels an unwanted whimper in the bottom of his throat and he swallows it down.

He shakes his head, composing himself before diverting his attention back to the screen and tries to focus on the movie and only the movie, but then Jungkook once again reaches over and grabs another handful and all the work goes down the drain; his mind goes blank to where he can’t even remember what movie is playing anymore. He clenches the edges of the bowl tighter until the whites in his knuckles show and suddenly the only thing he can feel is Jungkook’s body heat and the way Jungkook’s burning skin rubs against his every time he moves a muscle and all he can hear is Jungkook’s gulps, loud and exaggerated, as he swallows down the popcorn as if he is swallowing something much different.

Taehyung clenches his eyes as tight as his he can until he sees flashes behind his lids, trying to save the little bit of dignity he has left, but every time Jungkook reaches over and grabs a handful of popcorn he loses it piece by piece, slowly and dreadfully. To make matters worse every time he reaches in for more the bowl rustles, creating friction on his crotch.

He winces and bites down hard on his lips as a wave of shock shivers down his spine. He mentally slaps himself, his face burning with shame and embarrassment. The latter isn’t doing anything, but he still gets turned on so easily. He blames it on the fact that it’s because he hasn’t been laid in a while, so his dick gets excited at the littlest thing.

Taehyung remains completely still as Jungkook continues to eat most of the popcorn and he would be impressed by how much the other managed to eat all by himself if his mind wasn’t preoccupied with thoughts of how the only thing that is separating Jungkook’s hands and his dick is a thin plastic bowl. As the popcorn disappears and Jungkook’s oblivious hand makes its way closer and closer to the bottom of the bowl the greater the heat in the lower part of his stomach grows. Taehyung tries to control his breathing as the room’s temperature increases significantly and Jungkook’s heat next to him is no longer comfortable but scorching. He can already feel himself getting half-hard from absolutely nothing and he tries not to imagine the way it would feel to have Jungkook’s hands grab his bulge the way he grabs the popcorn or how it would feel to have Jungkook’s lips around his aching cock, hollowing his cheeks as he sucks it the way he sucks his own fingers.

Once Jungkook finally reaches the bottom his nail scratches against the bottom of the bowl, the noise an unpleasant screeching like nails on a chalkboard and it snaps Taehyung out of his imagination.

He jolts up, an indescribable, shameful guilt washes over him. He basically mentally violated Jeon Jungkook; even if he despises him, it still makes him feel dirty and disgusting.

Everyone jumps from the sudden action, and he freezes as they turn their attention to him.

His face flushes under their stares, and he shoves the practically empty popcorn bowl into Jungkook’s arms, panic rushing through his blood, and he sends him a glare. “Do you not have hands?! Hold the damn bowl yourself!”

Jungkook looks up at him surprised, mouth full of popcorn with his cheeks puffed up like a squirrel. Taehyung thinks that it's kind of cute, but he's mostly trying to push the image of the latter giving him a blowjob out of his mind.

“What am I, you’re slave?!” He continues. “Why do I have to hold it?!”

Jungkook swallows the remaining popcorn, and Taehyung has to stop himself from groaning pathetically. “If you want to eat it, hold it yourself! Can’t you see I’m trying to watch a movie?!”

His voice cracks, and he cringes. He knows he should stop before he embarrasses himself any further but his body is overheating to where his mind isn’t working properly.

Jungkook licks the remaining butter off his lips, and Taehyung’s limbs turn to jelly. “Um, sorry?” he says, his voice husky from the butter.

“I don’t want to hear sorry from you!”

Jungkook looks at his friends who are all equally as shocked. “Uh ok. So I’m not sorry?” Taehyung scoffs in disbelief. “Wow and now you take you take it back?!”

Jungkook frowns, irritation prevalent in his gaze. “What the fuck do you want me to say? First, you tell me not to apologize, and now you want me to? Stop being difficult.”

Taehyung laughs humorlessly. “Me?” he points to himself and laughing hysterically.

“I think he’s finally going crazy,” Hoseok whispers.

Taehyung moves forward until he’s right in front of Jungkook and Jungkook leans back against Hoseok, practically sprawling over him. “You’re the one who’s difficult!” He roughly pokes Jungkook in the chest and has to force himself not to yelp in pain because his finger feels like it has snapped. “Or have you already forgotten the way you kicked me out of our dorm?!”

The surprise that colors Jungkook’s face vanishes and is replaced by coldness. He clenches his jaw and narrows his eyes. “You don’t even know anything. So stop acting like you understand everything!”

Taehyung’s vision blurs red, frustration boiling in his blood. “I don’t understand because you didn’t tell me anything! You just kicked me out without a single word!”

“I don’t even know you, why the hell would I tell you?”

“Don’t I at least deserve an explanation?!”

“No. It’s none of your business.”

Taehyung pushes his hair back in frustration. Jungkook’s right in the fact that they don’t know each other and he can’t ask the boy to tell him all of his deepest and darkest secrets, but that’s the only thing he will admit that he’s right about. It’s absurd to believe that he didn’t even deserve a reasonable explanation of why he’s not allowed to stay in his own dorm

“The hell it isn’t. It’s my room!”

From the corner of his eyes, he sees his friends exchanging glances anxiously as the tension heats up which annoys Taehyung even further. They all know something that he doesn’t, and it makes him feel left out.

Jungkook’s face remains stoic. “Whether you know or not doesn’t change anything. I’m not rooming with you.”

Taehyung wants to rip his hair out. “Why not?! Even if we don’t know each other I haven’t done a single wrong thing to you for you to hate me!”

“I just can’t room with you, alright?!” Jungkook snaps. “Just leave it at that!”

“And why not?!” Taehyung asks again, skin burning “What the hell is wrong with you?!”

Jungkook meets his gaze evenly, eyes flashing but there’s something else there, behind his blank expression, he looks utterly exhausted like he is on the brink of fainting at any moment and Taehyung’s anger diminishes a bit, replaced with a small amount of concern.

“Taehyung, that’s enough,” Jimin speaks out in a warning tone.

Taehyung whips his head to Jimin, anger boiling back at full capacity.

“Shut up, Jimin!” He snaps. “You’re no better! You made me stand out there to wait for the pizza, and I wasn’t even allowed to eat it. You made me miss my font!”

He knows he’s being silly at this point, but he lets all his emotions pour out in a rush. “I’m not your fucking servant! Why can’t I eat the pizza and why can’t I be Jungkook’s roommate? There’s nothing wrong with me!”

He turns his head back to Jungkook, his eyes wide and vulnerable. “I promise I’m not that bad. Can you at least tell me why you don’t want to room with me?”

Jungkook doesn’t even blink. “No.”

Taehyung tries not to let the disappointment show as he feels his heart sinks. He sighs in defeat and turns to Jimin, gesturing wildly towards Jungkook.

“You see what I mean?” he asks, exasperated. “Am I even your friend? You guys won’t tell me anything, and I’m not even allowed to eat.”

Taehyung knows that’s he being ridiculous and that they all care about him; Jimin and he weren’t soulmates for no reason. But Jungkook just makes him this way. Overemotional and worked up.

“Taehyung, it’s not like that,” Jimin says softly. “We can’t tell you anything Jungkook doesn’t want us to, and even if he’s being an ass hat— “

Jungkook scoffs.

“—We still want to be your friend, and we were only joking about the pizza, we thought you knew that.”

Everyone else nods in agreement.

“Taehyung, I really was joking about the whole pizza thing. I’m sorry if that made you feel left out,” Namjoon apologizes, eyes guilty.

Taehyung exhales a breath, lowering his head as the embarrassment from his outburst settles in. “It’s alright. I knew you were joking. To be honest, I wasn’t even that offended. I let my emotions get ahead of me.” or he just got horny and freaked out.

“So, are we good, Tae?” Hoseok asks.

Taehyung pretends to think for a moment, tapping his finger thoughtfully on his chin. “Hm, that depends, are you going to give me that last slice of pizza?”

Hoseok flashes his famous bright smile and hands over the pizza box over Jungkook’s head.

Taehyung takes the last slice happily, mirroring Hoseok’s smile that immediately goes away as his eyes land on Jungkook who’s staring down at his hands in silence, seemingly deep in thought.

He’s too embarrassed to continue his fight so he slowly shrinks back to his corner and brings his legs to his chest. He can feel Jungkook’s muscles tense up as their arms brush. Now that he has calmed down from his outburst, the humiliation is hitting him like a kick to a gut and he has to resist the urge to get up and leave the country.

Did he really just scream at Jeon Jungkook?

Taehyung timidly nibbles on his pizza while staring at the screen. At this point, he doesn’t even know if they are watching the same movie anymore.

“Taehyung,” he hears Jungkook mumble beside him. Taehyung shivers, an involuntary reaction to the way Jungkook says his name.

He forces his gaze to the side to look at Jungkook who is staring blankly at the TV, silent and bothered, and for a second he thinks he just imagined it. But before he can turn back around Jungkook speaks again. “I’m sorry.”

Taehyung raises an eyebrow, not believing his ears. “What?”

Jungkook shifts uncomfortably, and Taehyung doesn’t know if he’s going crazy, but it feels like Jungkook moved closer to him. “I said I was sorry.”  

Taehyung blinks. “For what?” 

“You know what.”

“I really don’t at this point. You’ve done me wrong so many times.”

Jungkook keeps his eyes on the TV, but Taehyung sees a ghost of a smile, “I just want you to know, that I don’t hate you and that there’s nothing wrong with you,” he pauses. “Well, for the most part… Actually for some part.”

Taehyung huffs and turns to the television, taking an annoyed bite into his pizza. “Alright.”

He doesn’t refute or call him any ugly names because it's still an apology, a shitty apology that doesn’t explain anything, but it's something. It's progress.

Chapter Text

After move night Taehyung luckily doesn’t see Jungkook too often. When he awoke the next morning, having unknowingly fallen asleep a few movies in, he was sprawled over the younger’s empty space. Yoongi told him that Jungkook had left earlier after Taehyung started drooling on him and Taehyung pretended not to care.

Although it isn’t rare to spot the other in the hallway on the way to class, an unavoidable occurrence, it still doesn’t stop him from not thinking twice before running away in the opposite direction or pretending to be on his phone to avoid any sort of social confrontation.

There are a few times where Jungkook pops by the dorm to hang out or to work on homework, but every time, Taehyung leaves immediately because he’s almost certain that the kid is his personal bad luck charm.

For example, the first time Jungkook returned to work on a song with Yoongi, Taehyung had been pushed aside from bothering them to sit in the corner where he basked in his own internal pit of resentment. After a few minutes of silent sulking, he decided that it wasn’t fair that he was the only one who was uncomfortable while Jungkook was lounging comfortably on his bed, eating one of his loli pops that he got for his roommate only, so he made himself a fresh cup of tea and intentionally stared at the boy for a long period of time until he noticed. Jungkook had told him to stop and Taehyung tried to make it obvious that he wasn’t going to anytime soon by keeping his gaze on him while he brought his cup of tea up to make a loud, obnoxious slurp, but he had been so preoccupied in his mission to make Jungkook as uncomfortable as possible that he had forgotten that the tea was fresh out of the kettle and was scalding hot and the moment the liquid touched his tongue, it burned the front of his taste buds right off and he dropped the burning tea on himself on reflex while screaming in agony. In the end, Yoongi had to take him to the nurse to treat his burns and when he came back Jungkook was long gone.

After that Taehyung familiarizes himself with Jungkook’s knock so the moment he hears it he knows that it’s time to go. If he doesn’t leave (because Yoongi tells him he’s being ridiculous), he ignores the other completely and does his own thing while the latter does the same, which is an improvement from screaming at him or sending him the stink eye the whole time or being sent to the infirmary.

There is another occasion that Taehyung thinks about often: One day after class, he was invited by a few of his classmates to practice outside. They mentioned something about connecting his music with nature and purifying his soul. Taehyung didn’t realize that they were a bunch of drug enthusiasts until afterward when they invited him to their dorm to “Take drugs through your butt, that’s the quickest way to get it to your bloodstream.”

Druggies aside, playing outside was a lot more fun that Taehyung had anticipated, initially only accepting the offer because he was never good at rejection. It drew a large crowd: People stopped to watch, take pictures and even leave some tips. It gave Taehyung that performance life he had always dreamed of.

At one point Taehyung swore on his saxophone’s life that he saw Jungkook in the crowd, standing there in all of his beautiful glory with his tired beading eyes, staring intensely at Taehyung as he played, but he assumed that it was just the insufferable heat that made him go crazy because the next time he looked over Jungkook was long gone.

Taehyung eventually tells Jimin about this on a lazy night in, and Jimin reveals that it probably was Jungkook because he has class at that side of the campus and walks pass that area every day around that time.

His immediate reaction is relief because he’s not actually going crazy but another side of him wants to go under the covers to hide forever because Jung freaking Kook saw him play and that makes him feel incredibly self-conscious: he wonders if he hit all of his keys correctly and he prays that he wasn’t off tune.

Another thing about after movie night is that Yoongi has become more and more intolerable with Taehyung.

Taehyung is a naturally clumsy person, all of his friends know this and accept it: Namjoon even tells him that it’s relatable since he breaks everything he pokes, so when he’s constantly knocking over and breaking Yoongi’s stuff the latter isn’t surprised even the slightest. Every time it happens Yoongi just looks down at what Taehyung broke and then slowly looks back up with this blank look in his eye. Taehyung would then laugh nervously and promise to buy a new one or to give money. But Yoongi just stares without saying anything and Taehyung would much rather have the boy scream at his face because that’s a lot less scary. But instead, after a minute of silence, Yoongi starts counting down from ten, slow and oddly calm, and before he can get to five Taehyung is bursting out of the dorm, running down the hallway at full speed to avoid the horror that is Yoongi’s raft. He’s never waited long enough to find out what actually happens after the countdown but he doesn’t want to risk finding out.

Despite this, Taehyung always believed that no matter how much trouble he’s caused Yoongi would continue to let it go; it was reassuring for a while, but of course, like everything in his life, all good things must come to an end.

 

In a few weeks, it will be Taehyung’s first concert, and he wants everything to be absolutely perfect. He’s been practicing day and night, at every chance he gets: in his dorms, whenever Yoongi is in class, or in the band hall; he’s always listening to music and staying after class to ask for extra help.

So when Taehyung comes back from class one day and sees no one inside yet, he figures this is a perfect opportunity to squeeze in some extra practice time before Yoongi comes back and yells at him to stop so he can take his daily nap.

He pulls his saxophone out of the case and drapes the strap around his neck. His fingers steady on the keys as he studies the sheet music. He licks his lips before putting it to the mouthpiece and tests out the sound.

When he begins to play, the bars thankfully come out steady and smooth, notably improving from the constant practice.

All things are going well when a head suddenly pops up from under the bed covers, revealing a ticked off Yoongi who then dramatically throws the sheets off the bed, a scowl on his face.

Taehyung screams out in surprise and drops his saxophone which thankfully doesn’t fall onto the floor, but instead, strains his neck from the strap.

He watches wide-eyed and scurries back in fear as Yoongi crawls out of bed, resembling The Ring when it crawls out of the screen.

“H-Hyung, I didn’t know you were here,” he stutters nervously.

Playing his saxophone while Yoongi is there is one thing, but playing when he’s sleeping is a whole other story. But to his defense, Yoongi sometimes sleeps like a roly-poly, all scrunched up in a giant ball, where he buries himself underneath the covers, so it’s practically impossible for someone to notice that he’s there.

“Hyung please, I really didn’t see you there!” Taehyung steps back as Yoongi stomps toward him, arms out to serve as a poor barricade between them. 

Yoongi reaches for the saxophone, and Taehyung dodges his grasp, flailing his limbs around in panic like a deranged windmill to try to avoid him. “Come on. Don’t be like this!”

He has been through this exact situation enough times to know that the older is planning on taking his saxophone and hiding it again.

Yoongi is a lot stronger than he looks, something Taehyung still hasn’t gotten used to, so he’s taken completely off guard when the smaller elder leaps forward and puts him into a head lock.

Taehyung chokes for air, his back hunched over to fit under Yoongi's arm, as he tries to remove his head from the tight hold, wheezing as he tries to breathe and talk. “Is this really necessary?!”

Yoongi lets go, but the moment Taehyung straightens up, face red and gasping for air, he pulls the saxophone’s strap off of Taehyung’s neck and swings it over his shoulder.

“Wait, no—“

Yoongi ignores him and storms towards the door.

Taehyung groans and follows suit, dragging his feet on the ground. “Can we not do this right now? I have to practice!”

But before he can even finish his sentence Yoongi is already out the door.

Taehyung groans again and pushes himself past the door reluctantly. If he moves now, he might be able to catch Yoongi before he hides it someplace impossible to find.

Yoongi may be short, but he’s also fast and is already halfway down the hallway.

Taehyung frowns in confusion when he notices the direction Yoongi is walking in since that side of the hall is moving deeper into the dormitories and usually, when Yoongi hides his stuff it’s out of the dorms. He pushes the thought out and runs to try to keep up.

Once he’s close enough, he reaches out to take his saxophone back, but Yoongi bats his hand away without even looking as if he saw him running from the back of his head.

“Hyung, please,” Taehyung pouts and tries to put his best aegyo voice on. “You’re just wasting time. If you just give my baby back you can go nap again.”

Yoongi continues to ignore him and speeds up his pace, so he’s ahead again.

Taehyung sighs loudly and runs a tired hand over his face before following Yoongi blindly.

When Yoongi turns the corner, Taehyung stills as he recognizes the dreadful familiar route that haunts his dreams.

“Wait…” he says slowly, quickening his pace. His heart accelerates in response at the mere thought of the possibility and he clutches his clammy hands. “You aren’t going where I think you are right?”

Yoongi doesn’t answer his question, but he doesn’t need to because it’s answered the moment the door with the number 204 on it comes into Taehyung’s view. And in his mind it's like all the lights turned off, a bright spotlight shining on the door, taunting and dangerous.

He pales and feels his heart drop to his stomach.

His legs immediately lose strength, and he falls to his knees. He scrambles forward in panic and wraps himself around Yoongi’s legs, squeezing his arms and legs as tight as he can like a koala, which successfully stops Yoongi from moving any further.

Yoongi looks down at him in annoyance, and he rests his chin on Yoongi’s knee, looking up at him with the best puppy dog face he can pull.

Yoongi tries to shake his leg out, but Taehyung only holds on tighter. “Tae, let go,”

Taehyung fiercely shakes his head, his chin digging into Yoongi’s knee. “Hyung, I promise you I will never ever ever ever ever play in the room ever again!”

“Let go.” he repeats, calmly.

“I promise I will never ever break any of your stuff ever again!”

Yoongi uses the palm of his hands to roughly push Taehyung’s head back and shoves him right off. 

Taehyung rolls to the ground like a knocked over bowling pin, and the moment he composes himself he jumps to his feet and stands in front of his friend ex-friend with his arms stretched out to block him from proceeding.

Yoongi gives him an unimpressed look and tries to step aside, but Taehyung is quicker and blocks him again.

“Why are you betraying me?” he hisses.

Yoongi pauses from trying to move past and rolls his eyes. “Don’t be dramatic.”

“Can you at least explain to me what you are planning to do?”

Yoongi rubs at the bridge of his nose and sighs, the sound hard and melancholy and makes Taehyung think of the absolute worse. “Don’t you think it’s about time for you to go back to your own dorm?”

“No.”

Yoongi gives him a look. “Tae—“

“Hyung, he hates me,” Taehyung interrupts.

Yoongi gives him a look, no longer looking angry. “He doesn’t hate you.”

“He does,” Taehyung responds without any hesitation. “He thinks I’m stupid and humiliating.”

Yoongi raises an eyebrow, surprised. “He said that?”

“Well...no,” Yoongi sighs again, and Taehyung straightens up defensively. “But I can see it in his eyes.”

Yoongi rolls his eyes and pushes Taehyung aside.

Taehyung grabs him by the arm, halting him from moving once again. “Haven’t you heard what he’s said? He doesn’t want to room with me! He says it like all the time!”

Yoongi huffs and pries Taehyung’s hands off his arm. “That’s the thing, I’m not only doing this for you. I’m doing this for him too. He needs to get over this someway or somehow, if not it’s going to cause problems in the future.”

Taehyung frowns, his face twisting into an expression between curiosity and confusion. “How does him not wanting to room with me cause problems in the future?”

Yoongi exhales in frustration and looks up at Taehyung's face. “Ask him that.”

“He doesn’t want to tell me anything!”

Yoongi walks past him and towards Jungkook’s dorm. “Well, he’s just going to have to.”

At this point, Taehyung is ready to run away, but there’s still one thing that’s holding him back: Yoongi has his saxophone. Taehyung reluctantly follows. He already has it all planned out, the second he has his saxophone back he’s out of here. “Alright fine, you’re right. Can you at least give me my baby back?”

“No, you’re just going to run away.”

Damn it.

“No, I wasn’t…” He totally was.

As Yoongi nears the door, panic and adrenaline pulses through his veins; he’s sweaty again and his heart feels like it’s about to jump out of his chest. He looks at his saxophone longingly and bites down on his lip, racking his brain to decide what to do.

I’m sorry baby. I’ll come for you later.

With that, he turns around ready to sprint away at full speed, but his actions must have been too predictable, because before Taehyung could even take more than two steps, Yoongi reaches out and grabs the back of his shirt and roughly pulls him back.

Taehyung’s arms flail up as he falls back and he would have faceplanted into the ground if Yoongi wasn’t holding him up. Yoongi takes this new position to his advantage and drags the defiant boy to Jungkook’s dorm.

Taehyung whines loudly in protest and digs his feet into the ground to try to create some friction and delay the process as long as possible which works to no avail.

Once they reach the door of doom he makes another attempt to flee, but Yoongi’s grip is iron tight, so he goes for the next best thing. To beg.

“Hyung, please don’t do this. I’ll do anything you ask for. I’ll give you a foot massage. I’ll give you the money I took from you back. I’ll give you more. How much do you want? I’ll—“

Yoongi knocks on the door and Taehyung almost screams.

He claws at Yoongi’s hand as his last attempt to escape and Yoongi curses but still doesn’t let go. He knocks again, louder and harder.

Taehyung hopes that Jungkook isn’t home.

But of course things never go his way and he’s forced to watch in his utmost terror as the door slowly swings open, the hinges squeaking loudly, foreshadowing his impending doom.

Jungkook comes into view from behind the door; his hair is damp again, probably just came out of the shower, and it sticks to his forehead. Unfortunately Fortunately, he’s not wearing a shirt that exposes all his muscles again, just a plain white t-shirt and a pair of black jeans.

Taehyung doesn’t have time to ogle at him this time as he’s too busy trying to free himself from Yoongi’s inescapable hold while simultaneously trying to hide his face by slumping over and facing the opposite direction so he's basically being held up like a rag doll.

“What the hell is going on?” Jungkook frowns, analyzing the scene in front of him in confusion. 

Instead of using words to answer Yoongi swings Taehyung forward and Taehyung flies right into Jungkook, his nose crushing into the other's hard chest.

Taehyung throws his head back, his hands flying up this nose and he groans out in pain as he stumbles back.

Jungkook hands instinctually shoot out and grab ahold of Taehyung’s waist to stop him from falling over. His eyes flash to Yoongi who looks incredibly amused by the sight. “What the fuck are you doing?”

Yoongi shrugs, his eyes taunting. “Just returning your roommate to you.”

Jungkook looks down at Taehyung who’s rubbing his nose with his face scrunched up, muttering curse words under his breath, before looking back at Yoongi, eyes narrowed. “He’s not my roommate.”

Yoongi tilts his head. “And why not?” his eyes cast down to Jungkook hand’s tight grasp Taehyung’s waist. “Seems like you two will get along just fine.”

Jungkook and Taehyung both look down slowly as if they only just now came to the realization of their position and Jungkook snaps his hands back as if he touched burning iron while Taehyung scrambles backwards, knocking into Yoongi, no longer caring about his wounded nose.

Yoongi rolls his eyes and pushes Taehyung aside before pulling the saxophone’s strap off his shoulder and shoves it into Jungkook’s arms.

Taehyung’s instinct is to reach over and snatch the instrument back because holding it in his arms and feeling the smooth, cold surface always helps to tone down his anxiety, but he forces himself to stand still.

He bites his lip nervously as he flickers his gaze back and forth between the two friends who are glaring at each other.

Jungkook’s jaw is clenched and his eyes are flashing. “You know why I can’t room with him. You said you understood.”

Yoongi’s eyes soften, and he takes a step forward. “Jungkook, I do understand.”

Taehyung frowns, puzzled. “Understand what?”

Neither of them turn their attention to him, and Taehyung assumes they are ignoring him, so he slumps over and pouts, but then Yoongi nods towards him. “Jungkook, tell him.”

Jungkook glares daggers at him.

“Why the hell should I?” he snaps. “He won’t understand. Just like how you and everyone else doesn’t understand!”

Taehyung feels his heart ache sympathetically, even though he’s still clueless as to what is going on, it seems that the boy has some serious trust issues. He wants to tell Jungkook to give him a chance and tell him that he will understand, but he can’t do that because even he doesn’t know if he will be able to keep that promise.

Yoongi takes another step forward. “Give him a chance; he may be able to help you. You’re more alike than you think.”

Jungkook scoffs and looks at Taehyung up and down, scanning him and Taehyung steps back to avoid his scrutinizing eyes, suddenly self-conscious. “Him? What the hell could he help me with? We’re nothing alike.”

Taehyung bites down on his lip, trying not to feel offended.

Jungkook turns his gaze back to Yoongi.

“And I don’t need any help,” he hisses. “There’s nothing wrong with me. There’s nothing I need help with!” His eyes are wide, and it’s the first time Taehyung has seen any form of vulnerability from the boy.

“Jungkook—“

“Why are you so adamant about this anyways?” Jungkook steps forward. “Are you really that upset about not being able to hook up with Jimin because Taehyung’s there?”

Wait, what.

Taehyung splutters, eyes widen comically and his mouth falls open. “Wait, your hooking up with—“

Yoongi narrows his eyes. “Don't be ridiculous, that’s not why and you know it.”

“Wait—“

“Then why? We were all just fine for a month now,”

“—since when have you and Jimin been hooking up?—”

“Jungkook, you’re not fine!”

“—and how did I not know?—”

“And how is rooming with Taehyung going to do anything?”

“—is this why you guys shower together? — “

“I don’t know, but you need to give it a chance. What if it does something?!”

“—I asked Jimin to shower together because I felt left out, but you guys were fucking this whole time?!—“

“It won’t. I promise you,”

“—How—“

“Shut up!” Jungkook and Yoongi yell at Taehyung in unison and Taehyung immediately shrinks back, lowering his head and pouts.

Yoongi exhales loudly to try to calm down again and turns to Jungkook. “One month. Just one month.”

Jungkook sighs and looks away.

“If you still don’t want to room with him after a month. We’ll take him back, gladly, no questions asked.”

Taehyung raises his hand timidly. “Do I have a say in this?”

“No.”

Taehyung lowers his hand. “Okay,”

Jungkook still looks reluctant, so Yoongi reaches over and rests his hand on his shoulder, which surprises Taehyung since from what he’s seen so far the younger moves away from skin-ship like bug repellent.

“Just one month, besides…” Yoongi's eyes flicker to a slumped Taehyung. “He’s not that bad of a roommate, even if he breaks things and is obnoxiously loud, he’s charming…sometimes.”

“I don’t know if I should be flattered or offended.”

Jungkook still doesn’t speak, so Yoongi gives him a desperate look. “Fine, just three weeks.”

Jungkook narrowed his eyes and Yoongi sighs. "Two weeks then."

Jungkook doesn't budge, and Yoongi glares at him. “Come on. Two weeks isn’t that long. It will be over before you know it.”

Taehyung crosses his arms and scoffs, turning his head to the other direction in disbelief. They were treating him like unwrapped expired cheese.

They don’t break eye contact and for a second Taehyung thinks that they are having a staring contest when Jungkook deflates, huffing in defeat and Yoongi takes that response as acceptance. "It's settled then."

Yoongi turns around and starts down the hall, one hand frozen in the air as a wave of goodbye. “Don’t send him back before then, if you do, we aren’t taking him back, and he’s sleeping on the streets.”

“Okay, I’m definitely offended.”

As Yoongi walks farther and farther away, the colder the room feels and the deeper the sense of dread grows.

Taehyung doesn’t look away until Yoongi is completely out of sight, the gears in his mind still turning as he tries to process everything.

Once Yoongi turns the corner and the hallway is empty, Taehyung gulps, refusing to turn around and meet Jungkook’s gaze that he can feel burning at the back of his head, but he knows if he tries to escape now Yoongi will never let him hear the end of it, so he mentally berates himself for a good minute of complete sentence before he turns around, flashing a bright artificial smile that immediately falters when he notices the pained look on Jungkook’s face: his eyes closed with his eyebrows furrowed, his jaw locked and his fists clenched so tightly that it showcases the white on his knuckles. He looks like if a single speck of dust touches him he will explode.

Taehyung nibbles anxiously at his bottom lip as he tries to think of what to say.

After a few minutes of awkward silence, both boys still unmoving from their positions since Yoongi left, Taehyung figures that anything is better than this silence, so he lets out a nervous laugh, scratching the back of his head sheepishly before blurting the first thing that pops into his mind.

“So uh, do you want to share the bed or?”

Jungkook’s eyes snap open, flashing with rage and he doesn’t hesitate before slamming the door right In Taehyung’s face.

Okay, so maybe not anything.

 

Chapter Text

“Jungkook, please open the door!” Taehyung shrieks as he pounds on the door with his fist, the sides of his hand turning a faint burning red and it aches.

“I was just kidding, we don’t have to share the bed!” he yells out, not caring if any neighbors hear. He has been mindlessly knocking for a half an hour now with no response, and he’s beginning to wonder if Jungkook crawled out of the window just to avoid him. He honestly wouldn’t be surprised if that is the case.

He leans his forehead against the door to substitute his sore hands and uses it to lightly bang on the door, the sound much louder and hollower. He then presses his ear flat against the door and holds his breath to see if he can hear any footsteps or shuffling on the other side.

But all he hears is silence.

He straightens up awkwardly once a passerby gives him an odd look and brings his arms over his head as if he’s stretching and looks around to appear preoccupied. The moment the stranger walks away, he turns back around and starts knocking on the door, softer this time.

He aligns his mouth with the crack of the door, hoping that his voice will transfer through better and whispers in top volume. “Can you at least give me my baby back? I really need to practice!”

For a while, there’s nothing but continued silence, and he waits a few more seconds before sighing in defeat, believing that the younger found a way to escape, but before he can turn and leave, the door swings open and Taehyung jumps back startled.

Taehyung perks up once he sees Jungkook poking his head out of the doorway. “Finally I—“

Jungkook doesn’t hesitate before shoving the saxophone into his arms, interrupting him mid-sentence.

Taehyung’s words die off in a scramble as he struggles to keep the falling instruments in his arms. He looks down at it, blinking blankly, before looking up at Jungkook. Jungkook gives him an irritated look before retracting his head back inside the room and tries to shut the door once again, but Taehyung is quicker this time, and he shoves his foot in between the door frame.

Jungkook pauses right before the door is a second away from crushing in Taehyung’s foot, and Taehyung exhales a sharp breath of relief. He presses a palm on the door and looks up pleadingly. “Can we at least talk?”

Jungkook narrows his eyes and opens his mouth to answer, but before he can, Taehyung pushes through the door forcing Jungkook to stumble back as he walks in.

Taehyung disregards the younger’s disapproving glare and takes this moment to finally observe his dorm; it has been assigned to him for a while and yet he still has no idea what it looks like. It’s around the same size as Yoongi and Jimin’s though a bit narrower. There is a queen sized bed instead of two twin sized ones, a desk, a wardrobe, a mini fridge and the most hideous worn out couch, the kind that you pick up off the street corner for free. A typical dorm room. It’s cleaner than most, despite a few clothes scattered on the ground and an unmade bed, and it's about ten times cleaner than when Taehyung first moved in with Jimin and Yoongi, which isn't surprising considering Jungkook lives alone.

He nods in satisfaction and plops down on the bed, bouncing on it to test its material and pulls his saxophone closer to his chest, relieved to finally have it back; it calms his hammering heartbeat and helps him think.

Jungkook exhales in frustration and runs a hand through his hair before sitting on couch’s back pillows, so he’s facing Taehyung and crosses his arm. “What do you need to talk about?” he asks, his voice tense.

Taehyung gives the room one final scan before letting his gaze fall on the annoyed latter, now that he isn’t preoccupied with trying to run away, he is allowed to take in Jungkook's presence fully.

He has to stop himself from sighing out loud because the boy is just too pretty.

He fiddles with his saxophone’s keys, mindlessly playing a piece to distract his mind. He’s not sure of what to say now that he’s actually sitting in the room, which is farther than he had originally anticipated, so he hadn't thought this far. “How long have Yoongi hyung and Jimin been hooking up?” he blurts.

Jungkook raises an eyebrow in disbelief. “That’s what you wanted to talk about?”

Taehyung splutters. “No—I mean yes—I mean—“

“For about a year now,” Jungkook interrupts, saving Taehyung from his mindless rambling again.

Taehyung almost chokes on his spit from how sharply he inhales. “What?!”

“They are idiots and refuse to admit they are dating, but they basically are,” Jungkook says blankly, his expression bored as if he wants to get the conversation over with as soon as possible.

Taehyung has too many things running through his mind to be offended by his tone. “How did I not know? I lived with them.”

Jungkook ignores his personal debate and straightens up, gesturing toward the door. “If that’s all you wanted to talk about then can you  please leave now?”

Taehyung lips pull into a thin line, and he sets aside his saxophone further on the bed and brings his legs up onto it, crossing it stubbornly to show that he isn’t going anywhere. “That’s not what I really want to talk about.”

Jungkook exhales loudly but he doesn’t seem surprised, and he rubs his face, sluggishly. “What is it then?”

Taehyung tries to think of something clever or witty to say to impress Jungkook enough to let him stay, but eventually, he just sighs dejectedly. He’s in no mood to beat around the bush anymore. “This is my room. I have nowhere else to go now.”

Jungkook lets his hand fall and stares, his eyes tired almost looking right past him.

“Yoongi hyung said it himself; he’s not going to take me back.” Taehyung presses on. “Are you really going to make me sleep on the street?”

Jungkook is not the nicest person, in fact, he’s probably the biggest dick head Taehyung has met, but Taehyung doesn’t think that even he would stoop that low.

Jungkook squints. “You really don’t know anyone else you can room with it?”

Taehyung shakes his head.

“Jin? Namjoon? Hoseok?”

Taehyung shakes his head again. “They live off campus, and I don’t have a car, so I need to stay on campus to go to class.”

“There’s always the bus.”

Taehyung frowns. “But I have morning and afternoon classes. I can’t ride the bus back and forth all day."

Jungkook presses his lips tightly and remains silent. Taehyung can practically hear the gears in his brain turning. “What about that boy Minjae?”

Taehyung gapes and squints in disbelief. “I don’t even know him that well; I know his name is Minjae and that he’s in Music Theory, but that’s about it.”

Jungkook gives him a keen look. “You don’t know me either,”

“I know you more than I know him,” Taehyung points out, “And besides, for the millionth time this is my room too. I shouldn’t even need permission to stay here.”

Taehyung can feel himself getting angry again, even more, when Jungkook doesn’t respond, and he exhales loudly, trying not to lose his temper. “Just for two weeks, Jungkook. After that, I’m gone, and you won’t have to see me ever again.”

He begins to fiddle with his fingers nervously, regretting that he set his saxophone aside and Jungkook watches them, seemingly deep in thought.

“Please,” Taehyung sighs. “I just need somewhere to sleep and practice for two weeks until I can go back to Jimin and Yoongi’s.”

Jungkook’s eyes lift from Taehyung’s fidgeting hands, and he shifts his attention to his face, no longer looking irritated but fatigued.

Taehyung can tell he’s wearing him down, so he takes this opportunity to convince him further. “Literally just two weeks, after that, I’ll never bother you ever again about this, and I’ll stop giving you the stink eye every time I see you.”

Jungkook brings a hand to his head and massages his temples. He clenches his eyes tightly as he if he’s trying to ignore a painful headache. Taehyung can only stare and nibble on his lower lip anxiously. Jungkook then winces, tilting his head slightly and clenching his jaw, before speaking again:

“Fine.”

Taehyung’s breath hitches and his eyes widen until they feel like they are going to fall out. He immediately straightens up, his demeanor brightening up in a flash, but before Taehyung can open his mouth to thank him profusely, Jungkook interrupts him, shooting his eyes open and gives him a warning look. “Only for two weeks though.”

Taehyung nods fiercely and flashes a blinding smile, the kind that makes his mouth form into a rectangle and showcases all his teeth.

Jungkook looks away, his face tense as if he’s already regretting his decision.

Taehyung jumps up from the bed, a smile plastered on his face and eyes bright; his mood considerably better now.

“So it’s settled then!” he chirps. “We are roommates!”

“Temporarily,” Jungkook quickly adds, his eyes weary.

Taehyung waves his hand dismissively.  “Details,”

He bounces excitedly back down on the bed when he remembers that there is only one. He slowly looks down at it and lifts his hand to reveal the fabric on the blanket, unsurprisingly black and red. He then looks at Jungkook who is watching him silently, regrets plastered across his face. “So should we request for another bed even if it’s just for two weeks?”

Jungkook shakes his head and rubs his dropping eyes. “You can just take it.”

“Where are you going to sleep then?” Taehyung flutters his eyes in surprise. 

Jungkook doesn’t meet his gaze as he mumbles something so soft that Taehyung isn’t sure if he actually spoke or if it's the wind blowing in through the window, but it sounded like something along the lines of “I won’t be.”

Taehyung leans closer in to listen better, pressing his palm in between his legs so that he won’t fall off the bed. “I’m sorry, what was that?”

Jungkook immediately leans back almost falling over the top of the couch to create distance again.  “I said don’t worry about it.”

Taehyung leans back and looks down at his feet. “That’s not what you said.” he mummers.

Jungkook ignores him and pushes himself off the back of the couch, not sparing the sulky older another glance as walks towards the wardrobe. He opens it and pulls out a simple black hoodie.

Once Taehyung notices, he lifts his head up curiously. “Are you going somewhere?”

Jungkook is silent as he puts on the hoodie and Taehyung assumes he’s ignoring him again, but he speaks as he walks by to grab his shoes.

“Yes.”

Taehyung raises an eyebrow in surprise and pulls out his phone to check the time. “Now? But it’s already really late.”

Jungkook still doesn’t look at him as he wears his shoes and moves towards the door. “I told you not to worry about it.”

Taehyung bites down on his lip and tries not to feel too dejected. He reminds himself that Jungkook is a college student and college students go out at odd times at all the time. He convinces himself that that’s why and it's not because he’s trying to avoid him. “Well, do you want me to leave the light on then?”

“Do what you like.” Jungkook exhales in frustration, and then he’s out the door with a loud click, leaving Taehyung to sit alone in the silent room.

After a few minutes of dreadful silence and unmoving, Taehyung sighs and lays back on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling; his muscles relax now that he’s alone, but his chest tightens from the cold treatment. He clenches his eyes tightly and repeatedly tells himself not to be upset and that it will only before a couple of weeks. 

Just two weeks and he will hopefully never see Jeon Jungkook ever again.

 

 

It’s two in the morning, and Taehyung is still wide awake; he’s sitting on the floor with music sheets spread all around him in a mess as he restlessly taps the end of his pen on his knee and tries to focus on studying but fails miserably.

He knows he’s being stupid. Jungkook specifically told him not to worry about him, but it’s mentally impossible not to.

All he can think about is how his friends told him that Jungkook always does stupid things and gets himself into trouble. He can only pray that the kid doesn’t do something bad and get himself hurt. He may not like him, but he’s not coldhearted enough to want him to end up at the police station or hospital.

He looks up at the clock hanging on the wall and sees five past two yet still no sign of Jungkook.

He groans and leans back to rest his back against the foot of the bed and stares up at the ceiling. He twirls his pen in between his finger to try to distract himself, but his mind is still deep in thought.

So much for sleeping early for morning class; he has to be up in only a few hours.

He stops twirling his pen and taps it agitatedly. He feels frustration start to bubble in his chest from the lack of sleep and waiting as he looks at the time again. 

Just then he hears the sound of the door unlocking and immediately jolts up from his spot on the ground. He watches as the door opens, and Jungkook walks through it, eyes half closed and steps swaying as he moves to close the door.

“You’re back!” Taehyung points out the obvious, his voice loud without thought.

Jungkook jumps, almost dropping his phone and he snaps his eyes open, surprise filling them, almost as if he forgot that someone was here. He blinks in surprise. “Why are you still awake?”

Taehyung pauses and smiles sheepishly, rubbing his drowsy eyes. “Well, I thought I would wait for you.”

Jungkook frowns, irritation visible in his expression. “I didn’t ask for you to do that,” he says, voice detached, but some of the bitterness slips through the cracks in his voice.

Taehyung shrinks back. “Yeah I know. It’s kind of a subconscious thing.”

Jungkook’s face evens over. “What do you mean?”

He looks down at all the papers on the ground as he tries to put his thoughts into words, too embarrassed to look the boy in the eye. “I can’t really sleep until I know you’re here.”

Taehyung doesn’t fully understand it himself it’s just something that’s always there with him for as long he could remember. He assumes that it’s just a bad habit. He did the same thing when he lived with Jimin and Yoongi. Even when he lived with his family, he couldn’t sleep until he knew that both of his parents and siblings were home, safe and sound.

It’s like something was programmed into his mind when he was born, and he can’t go against it no matter how hard he tries.  He’s tried many times in the past, but it always ends with him lying in bed, hours upon end, wide awake almost robotically.

The room is silent. Taehyung looks up at Jungkook to see his eyes wide with envy, an emotion he doesn’t think he’s seen out of the latter yet. He automatically frowns, hoping he didn’t say something wrong.

And then Jungkook laughs. He doesn’t say anything or moves a muscle, he just laughs, and the sound is so deranged, so humorless and bitter, that a shiver wracks through Taehyung’s body.

He can only watch in horror, confused yet offended. “What’s so funny?”

Once Jungkook stops laughing he wipes his eyes with the back of his hand as if he had laughed so hard that tears came out and he sighs loudly, a huge bitter smile still on his face. “Oh, the irony.”

Taehyung doesn’t think to appreciate Jungkook’s rare smile since it looks so cold and sad.

 Taehyung gulps and blinks slowly. “I don’t—“

“You don’t understand,” Jungkook finishes his sentence. He takes a daring step forward, his eyes cold and smile gone. “How come you never understand anything? Just how dense are you?”

Taehyung locks his jaw, feeling irritation crawl down his skin. He can’t believe that he was unable to sleep because of an asshole. He shows the boy concern, and in return, he’s insulted? No matter how much effort he puts into being kind to the kid, it’s all worthless in the end, and that’s incredibly irritating. He also takes a step forward to show that he isn’t intimidated, even though he is. “Maybe it’s because you never tell me anything?”

Jungkook slowly moves closer in, until there’s only a foot of distance. “Maybe you need to mind your own business?” he retorts, poison dripping from every word.

Taehyung wants to step back, but he knows that’s exactly what the latter wants, so he stays put and lifts his chin up. “This is my business,” he snaps. “You said something about me was ironic.”

Jungkook takes another step closer, and he tilts his head, his eyes dangerous, and Taehyung thinks he knows why Jungkook and Yoongi are such are good friends; they are both incredibly intimidating. “In what way does that make it your business?”

Taehyung has to clench his fists tightly and dig his bitten nails into his palm to resist the urge to move back because the distance between the two is getting too close for comfort. He gulps and can feel his hands sweating. He can practically hear how fast his heart is beating.

“It’s about me, so it is my business.” He tries to sound unaffected but his voice hoarse.

At this point, they are only a few inches away from each other, and he blinks rapidly, not knowing where to look, eventually focusing on the area between his eyes. “Can you at least tell me what’s so ironic?”

Jungkook looks down at Taehyung, his gaze intense and Taehyung feels all his limbs melt to jelly. He has to gather all of the power in him to not collapse to the ground.

“Say something,” Taehyung sighs, exasperated and meets Jungkook’s gaze evenly.

Jungkook locks his jaw, clearly reluctant, but then he nods, a dry smirk playing on his lips. “Alright. I’ll tell you.”

Taehyung remains silent and bites his lips in anticipation.

Jungkook eyes automatically flicker down to then, and he doesn’t look away as he speaks. “It’s ironic because you can’t sleep without me...”

Taehyung flushes and lets his lips fall through. He wants to explain how he’s like this with everyone, not just Jungkook and that he shouldn’t flatter himself but all of his words get caught on the tip of his tongue, and he can’t speak.

Jungkook’s eye’s move from Taehyung’s lips and meets his wavering gaze, eyes cold and hard.

“But for me? There’s no way in hell am I sleeping with you.”

 

 

“Wow, you look like shit,” Jimin says as he sips on his iced coffee.

Taehyung groans and rests his cheek on the café’s table, too tired to care about how unsanitary it probably is.

It has been five long dreadful days since ‘rooming’ with Jungkook, and he's gotten overall less than three hours of sleep. Every time he lies in bed and tries to fall asleep all he can do is worry about the asshole; his mind wanders off to all kinds of hypothetical situations that keep him up, one going as far as to Jungkook being shipped to North Korea.

Most of the time he can’t even tell he has a roommate; when he wakes up, it’s just him, when he leaves for class it’s just him and when he comes back it’s still just him. He probably could have completely forgotten that Jungkook lived there too and lived peacefully if it wasn’t for the fact that when he does come back the bed is unmade which proves that Jungkook sleeps while Taehyung is in class.

He snorts every time he sees this. The boy really did go to extreme measures just to avoid him, and he’d be lying if he said that he wasn’t impressed. He didn’t get a spot of the other for days until yesterday when he was practicing, and Jungkook barged in, ignoring his startled screams and grabbed something off his desk before leaving again without another word or even a glance.

Taehyung lifts his head and forces his heavy eyes open to look at his friend, whose hair is no longer pink but a dark brown, a makeup gift to match with Taehyung since he didn’t tell him about hooking up with Yoongi. “Jimin, please take me back.”

Jimin rolls his eyes. “You only have a week left. Are you going to give up when you’re so close?”

Taehyung has to resist the urge to slap him. “I won’t be giving up on anything! It’s your stupid boyfriend who made me do this. I never wanted this!”

Jimin chokes on his drink, and Taehyung lets him because he’s petty.

“He’s not my boyfriend!” he shrieks, his face red.

Taehyung lets his eyes fall close and props his cheek on his palm.  “Whatever.”

“It’s true!”

He yawns obnoxiously loud, gathering attention from fellow customers and he disregards all of them.

“Jungkook says you two are idiots because you won’t admit your dating.” He grumbles, sleep deprivation catching up with a throbbing headache in his temples.

Jimin scoffs and leans back in his chair. “That fucker is always talking about everyone else except himself.”

Taehyung nods in agreement, his head almost falling from his palm.

Jimin watches as his friend’s check rolls against his palm, his head about to roll off again, in silence before leaning in. “So, did Jungkook tell you anything?”

Taehyung pries his eyes open and blinks owlishly. “I just told you. He told me you two are idiots.”

Jimin hisses and gestures to hit Taehyung and Taehyung is too tired even to flinch.

“That’s not what I meant brat,” he snaps, before huffing. “You said that he only sleeps when you’re not around right?”

Taehyung nods slowly.

“Did he explain why?”

Taehyung scowls displeased that he has to be reminded of that horrific memory. “No, he just said there’s no way in hell he’s sleeping in the same room as me.”

“Yup, that’s sounds like our Kookie.” Jimin snickers. 

Taehyung forces himself to straighten up and sends his friend a nasty glare. “It’s not funny. What the hell does that even mean?!”

“Don’t take it personally Tae,” Jimin replies, sipping on his drink and Taehyung hopes he chokes again.

“How can I not?” he sighs. “Am I really that repulsive? Do I smell or something?”

“Don’t be ridiculous... You shower way too much to smell bad.”

Taehyung leans forward pleased.

“I got a new body wash,” he shoves his neck in Jimin’s face “Smell.”

Jimin gives a weird look, but he still leans in and inhales deeply. They ignore the weird stares that shoot their way, and Jimin leans back, impressed. “Ah yes vanilla. I smelled it in on Kookie too. It smells nice.”

Taehyung halts, and he snaps back to his chair, his eyes wide as saucers and all the drowsiness zaps out of him.

 “What?!” he screams, loudly.

Jimin scrambles back in his chair, startled, before turning and bowing apologetically at the staring customers.

“What the hell, Tae?”

Taehyung leans back further in his chair in disbelief. First Jungkook insults him, and then he uses his body wash? That’s preposterous!

Before he can rant to Jimin about this new unbelievable discovery, an unfamiliar boy walks up to their table. “Jimin, can you do me a favor?” he abruptly asks.

Jimin turns his attention to the boy and snorts so hard he chokes. Taehyung silently cheers because he’s still petty. “Nice to see you too, Jackson,”

Jackson smiles apologetically and hands out a flash drive. “Can you give this to Jungkook and tell him to rerender it? Some breaks in it probably didn't get processed through.”

Taehyung has to force himself not to slam his face into the table. Why does Jungkook’s name seem to be wherever he goes?

Jimin nods and reaches out to grab it, but he pauses and turns slowly to Taehyung, a devilish smiling blossoming on his face and Taehyung stares back questioningly. “Well you’re in luck, Jackson, this fella right here just so happens to be Jungkook’s roommate.”

Taehyung flinches and holds his breath. He already knows where this is going and he doesn’t like it one bit.

Jackson looks surprised. “Wait I thought Jungkook didn’t have a roommate?”

Jimin nods in amusement, and Taehyung sighs. Here they go again.

Jackson shrugs and turns to Taehyung. “So, you’re Jungkook’s roommate?”

“Unfortunately.”

Jackson raises an eyebrow, puzzled.

“He is,” Jimin giggles.

Jackson holds out the flash drive. “Can you give this to him then?”

Taehyung exhales dramatically and stares at the flash drive, not moving an inch. He thinks seriously about saying no because the last thing he wants to do is even look at Jungkook, but he knows how incredibly selfish that would be, so he reluctantly takes the flash drive.

“Yeah, I’ll give it to him.”

Jackson flashes a grateful smile, and Taehyung can only grimace back. “Oh! And can you tell him to hand it in by the end of the day?”

Taehyung flusters. He doesn’t even think he could find Jungkook by the end of the week; The kid is impossible to find, though he hasn't been particularly trying. He looks nervously at Jimin who only stares back in amusement. “B-But I might not even see him today,”

Jackson frowned. “I thought you were his roommates,”

“Um, I— “

“He’ll give it to him,” Jimin answers for him with a large smile plastered on his face.

Taehyung snaps his eyes to him and kicks him under the table, but Jimin keeps his attention on Jackson, blinking innocently.

Jackson looks skeptical. “Um ok, thanks then.”

He gives one final weary look before leaving the café.

The moment he’s gone, Jimin groans and crumbles over the table to rub his shin. “Why did you kick me?!”

“Did you not hear me?! I probably won’t even see Jungkook at all today!” He hisses. “The boy is a ninja!”

Jimin rolls his eyes. “I heard you, alright? Can you at least let me speak first?”

Taehyung scowls, but he remains silent to let his friend speak.

Jimin huffs and straightened up. “I spoke to Jungkook just an hour ago, and he said that he was going to the dorm. If you run now, you can probably catch him before he leaves again.”

Taehyung blinks. “The dorms are on the other side of the campus though,”

“That’s why I said you have to run,”

“But I really don’t want—”

Jimin swings a used napkin at Taehyung, who yelps loudly and ducks for cover, before smiling apologetically at the customers again. “Run now.”

“But I don’t—“

“On you mark,”

“I don’t—“

“Get set,”

“Jimin, stop— “

“GO!”

Taehyung flies out of his chair, stumbling over his own feet, as he sprints out the café in a flash. He curses his uncontrollable need to please people and clutches the flash drive tightly in his hands, as he flies past students who pause to stare at him strangely.

Once he reaches his dorm, he’s gasping for air. He crumples over, his short spurt of energy all run out, and he puts his hands on his knees in recovery. Once he’s not on the verge of fainting, he digs into his pocket for his key and unlocks the door with a shaky hand and stumbles in.

To his surprise, Jungkook is there, sprawled over the bed, not even under the covers, sleeping as if he passed out the moment he landed on it. It’s probably the first time he’s seen the boy asleep despite living together.

He walks on his tip-toes towards the bed, trying not to make any loud noises that could wake the sleeping boy up. Once he’s by the bed he peeks at Jungkook’s face; even in his sleep he’s frowning, the dark circles under his eyes are more intense than ever, his lips are parted to show his adorable bunny teeth, he’s ghost pale, and his hair splays out messily on his forehead and the pillow. He looks much younger like this and Taehyung had to resist the temptation to brush this hair out of his face or to smooth out the wrinkle in between his eyes.

He looks over at the other side of the bed and internally groans. The soft covers and pillows are practically begging him to come and sleep in it, but he knows that if he does Jungkook may literally wake up screaming and kick him off.

He sighs and sets the flash drive on the bedside table. He stills and bites his lip, worrying if Jungkook will see it and know that Jackson needs it back by the end of the day.

He digs into his pocket and pulls out a crumpled up napkin and smooths it out on his thigh. He grabs a cheap pen off the table and pulls this cap off with his teeth and writes on it:

Rerender it and give back to Jackson by the end on the day.

He straightens up, and this should satisfy him, but he still feels anxious; what if Jungkook still doesn’t see it and ends up failing the assignment because of it. He knows how much work the boy has put into the song and he doesn’t want the only reason that he fails to be because he didn’t know how to tell him such a simple thing.

Taehyung looks over at the sleeping boy and deliberates whether to let him sleep or to wake up him up for just a second to tell him and then he can go back to sleep.

He eventually decides on the second option. It wouldn’t hurt to wake him up for only a moment.

He holds his breath as he slowly reaches over and taps on Jungkook’s arms lightly, “Jungkook-ah,” he calls out in the sweetest voice he can poll.

When Jungkook doesn’t move, he taps again, but harder this time, “Jungkook wake up.”

Jungkook scrunches his face adorably, and groans as his eyes flutter open. His face is blank as his pupils dilate to focus and then he notices Taehyung’s face hovering over his, and his eyes widen considerably.

“What the fu—" he scurries back in surprise, flying out of the bed and he tumbles to the floor with a loud thud.

Taehyung shoots up in alarm and winces when he sees Jungkook sprawled on the floor. “Holy shit, are you okay?”

Jeongguk is still for a moment, looking like his soul had just left his body, and then he groans loudly and brings his hands to his face.

Taehyung climbs on the bed so that he can get a better look. He flinches as Jungkook roughly drags his hands down his face, his whole body tense solid. “Jungkook, I’m really sorry I didn’t think it would scare you like that.”

Jungkook brings his hands from his face and up to his hair, pulling on it, his elbows propped on his knees and his head lowered to the ground. He’s shaking, and Taehyung leans forward worryingly,

“Jungkook, I—“

“Can you shut up?!” Jungkook snaps all of a sudden, his gaze shifting from the floor and to Taehyung who’s frozen on the bed.

Taehyung pouts and fidgets with the blanket. “Sorry.”

Jungkook exhales a shaky breath and looks up at the ceiling, poking his inner cheek with his tongue an annoyance.

“What the hell is with you?” he asks, venom dripping from his words. “I swear to God; you’re the death of me,”

Taehyung’s concern fades, and he frowns, his mouth twisting downwards. “Aren’t you being a little dramatic? All I did was wake you up.”

A bitter smile pulls at Jungkook’s lips as if it is some inside joke. He pushes himself off the floor and doesn’t look at Taehyung as he brushes his pants.

“Just like I thought,” he snickers humorlessly.

“What?”

“None of your business,”

Taehyung clenches the blanket in his grasp, irritation picking up. Why is that every time they are together they end up fighting? “You’re so damn frustrating you know?”

Jungkook turns around, eyebrows raised. “Me?”

“Yeah, you!” he hisses. “You get mad without even knowing the full story!”

“Speak for yourself.”

Taehyung doesn’t know what that meant, and he really doesn’t care. He’s tired of being the nice guy to someone who clearly doesn’t want it; the exhaustion doesn't help either. He reaches over to the bedside table and grabs the flash drive and throws it at Jungkook.

Jungkook instinctually catches it, and he looks down in his hands; his eyes widen in recognition. “How the hell do you have this?”

Taehyung rolls his eyes, “Oh get over yourself,” he snaps. “It’s the reason why I woke you up you insensitive prick.”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow.

“Rerender it and give it back to Jackson by the end of the day."

Jungkook is silent for a while, frowning down at the flash drive, and then he looks up, eyes flashing. “And you had to wake me up for this because why?”

Taehyung gapes. He can’t believe his ears. How ungrateful can a person be? “You know a thank you would be nice.”

Jungkook narrows his eyes. “I never asked you to do it. Why should I thank you?”

“Because I just saved you from failing. Because you’re human!” At this point, he’s questioning the last part.

“I don’t owe you anything, and you didn’t save me. Ever heard of a note before?” Jungkook says, voice detached.

Taehyung’s vision blurs red, frustration and anger boiling in his blood.

“Oh my god, you’re such a fucking dick!” he says, exasperated. “You say I’m the death of you, but Jungkook, you’re driving me insane! Like you actually make me want to rip my head off and throw it at you!”

“And you say I’m the dramatic one.”

“Shut your fucking mouth and let me speak,” Taehyung hisses, anger boiling white hot under his skin.

Jungkook opens his mouth, but Taehyung sends him a glare that makes him close it.

“I have been nothing but nice to you, even though you are a complete dick to me. I can’t sleep at night because I’m worried about you. I fold all of your clothes that you throw on the floor because I know you’re tired. I try to shower as quickly as possible so you can still have the hot water. I stay out after class, despite how tired I am because you say you won’t sleep whenever I’m around which, by the way, is super offensive, and now I try to help you out so you don’t fail and this is how I’m repaid?”

Jungkook stares in shock with his mouth gaped open. He closes his mouth and swallows, “I never asked—“

“You never asked for any of it,” Taehyung finishes his sentence, and laughs bitterly. “But I still did it, why? Because I’m human and I have compassion and a heart and actual feelings, which I’m pretty damn sure you don’t have any of that!”

Before Jungkook can speak again, Taehyung remembers something, “And you used my body wash!”

He really doesn’t care that much about the body wash; he just wants another thing to be mad about.

“What?”

“You used my body wash!” he yells. “Don’t you know how expensive it is? It exfoliates!”

Jungkook furrows his eyebrows. “No, I didn’t,”

“Yes, you did! The one with the purple packaging!”

“No Taehyung, I know which one you’re talking about, I have eyes,” Jungkook says slowly and distinctly as if trying not to lose his temper. Taehyung resists the urge to snort. “I’m saying that I've never used it,”

“Don’t lie! Jimin told me you smell like vanilla, nothing else in our shower smells like vanilla!”

“Taehyung, believe me, I didn’t use your body wash,” Jungkook says.

“Oh, and I suppose someone snuck into our dorm and sprayed vanilla on you while you were sleeping,” Taehyung deadpans.

Or, maybe it’s because you use the body wash and we sleep on the same bed."

Taehyung opens his mouth to retaliate, but he pauses in realization. Jungkook gives him a look, and he hesitates before slowly lowering his head, bringing him nose to the covers. He inhales deeply and flinches because, sure enough, the bed smells strongly of vanilla. He slowly lifts his head up. “Okay that’s beside the point,”

 “So much for not getting mad without hearing the whole story.”

Taehyung glares. “My point is, can I at least get a thank you for all that I’ve done for you? Or are is that stick up your ass too far up?”

Jungkook remains silent, his lip pulled tight and Taehyung sighs loudly; he isn’t surprised, but it still disappoints him.

“Wow, I'm no proctologist, but you're an asshole. Like I may or may not want to punch you in the face right now. I can't even think of a bad enough name to call you because you are so—“

“Thank you,”

Taehyung stills, mouth frozen mid-sentence.

Wait, what.

He sits there with is eyes wide, pondering if the boy actually thanked him or if he’s dreaming. “What?”

Jungkook sighs and runs his hands through his hair. He looks a little pained, but he responds. “I said thank you, alright.”

“What?”

 Jungkook gives him a look. “Now you’re just making me repeat it.”

“What,” is all Taehyung can say.

Jungkook exhales loudly and turns to leave.

“Where are you going?” Taehyung finds his missing words.

“To get drunk.”

Taehyung makes a noise of surprise in his back of his throat. “What the fuck? It’s only one in the afternoon!”

Jungkook pauses. “So?”

“Why the hell are you getting drunk at one in the afternoon?”

Jungkook sighs again and turns around to meet Taehyung’s astonished gaze, his eyes are tired, which is expected considering he only slept when Taehyung was out.

“I’m getting drunk because of you,” and with that, he walks out the door.

Taehyung gapes. Because of him?!

 His first emotion is flattery because no one has ever gotten drunk because of him before, and he’s always been jealous when it happens in dramas. The second emotion is offense; the fucker is actually going to get drunk just because he lectured him a bit. Un fucking believable. The third emotion is the unavoidable worry because a drunk Jungkook does not sound promising.

“Don’t forget to turn your flash drive in!” Taehyung calls out, but no one is listening.

Chapter Text

Currently, Taehyung is sprawled on the bed, in a starfish position with his arms and leg spread out to occupy the empty bed space, staring blankly at the ceiling, a familiar sight by now, while listening to the subtle ticks of the clock hanging on the wall.

His eyes burn, and his lids weigh down like bricks are attached to his eyelashes from the exhaustion, yet he still can’t sleep because although his body is fatigued, the nerve's in his mind are still rushing as if he's running a marathon.

He yawns loudly and blinks out a tired tear that rolls down his cheek, and he turns to lay on his side to look at the clock, pressing his left cheek against the pillow, so the tear stains against its material.

Twelve am the clock reads.

He wonders if it's humanly possible to get drunk for eleven hours, which is how long it has been since Jungkook left with no sign of returning. His brain has already made enough hypothetical situations to make up a whole movie.

He sighs and nuzzles his nose into the pillow, letting his dry eyes flutter shut. He furrows his eyebrows as he tries to convince himself that whatever happens to Jungkook is none of his business and that there’s no point in losing any more sleep because of him. He tries to slow the gears in his mind by picturing music notes and imagining the sounds they would make.

The moment his thoughts start to tune out, and he begins to doze off, his phone goes off, the noise loud and sharp, sending a throbbing pain to his head that reaches all the way from his temples to the back of his eyes.

He jumps and reaches out to grab the phone on instinct to stop the irritable noise. When he turns on the phone, the bright light causes him to flinch, and he fumbles, dropping his phone on the ground. He curses under his breath and rubs his blinded eyes that are struggling to focus and reaches down for the phone, still sitting on the bed while his upper body dangles off the edge of it. He answers it without checking the caller ID with his upper body still dangling, afraid that the line will go dead.

“Hello?” he says groggily into the phone, letting the top of his head rest on the floor from the lack of energy to straighten up, which causes blood to flow down to it and the pressure unexpectedly helps with the headache, so he stays in the position.

“Taehyung!” a familiar voice screeches. He winces and yanks the phone further from his ear, waiting a few seconds and clenching his eyes painfully, until his head isn't pulsing anymore to bring the phone back to his ear.

“Who is this?”

“Who is this?! What the fuck, it’s Jimin, you dick!”

Taehyung flutters his eyes open in surprise. Why the hell is Jimin calling in the middle of the night? “What is it?” he mumbles.

“Can you open your door because—“ there’s a loud crash in the background followed by a groan, and then Jimin yells something incoherent.

Taehyung slowly forces himself up despite how weak his arms feel because his head is reeling from the building blood pressure, and he scratches his head in confusion.

“What?” he mumbles. He doesn't know if it's because he is on the brink of passing out or if it's because of his raging headache, but his brain isn't processing anything.

“Just open the door and bring a bucket, Jungkook and I will be there soon,” Jimin demands, and then he hangs up without further explanation.

At the sound of his roommate’s name Taehyung jolts up, unwanted relief rushing through him so fast that he almost faints, which might also be because of the blood rushing back down from his head. Despite their previous argument, it's still good to hear that Jungkook hasn’t died of alcohol poisoning.

He jumps out of bed and looks around for a bucket like Jimin requested. When he can’t find one, he grabs the trashcan next to Jungkook's desk.

Right then, a loud knock echoes from the door followed by screaming. “Taehyung, you better open this door in less than two seconds, or I’m actually going to kill you!”

Taehyung almost drops the trash can from being startled, but he quickly composes himself. He dumps out the trash onto the floor, which is only a crumbled up paper and a banana peel, and sprints to the door.

He whips open the door to greet them but before he can even blink Jungkook comes crashing into his view and falls forward, landing on the ground with a painful, loud thud.

Taehyung shrieks and jumps back instead of catching him. (He never had the best reflexes). His words are lost as his wide eyes stare at Jungkook sprawled across the floor; his fringe plastered to his forehead with sweat, his black hoodie missing and his white shirt loose, appearing as if it was pulled on by a pair of needy hands, revealing his collar bones. But by far the most noticeable thing is the smell: a mixture of alcohol and vomit.

Taehyung forces himself not gag as he lifts his gaze up to Jimin, who’s panting heavily and is hunched over with his hands on his knees, sweat drenching his skin. “Why is he so fucking heavy?” he gasps.

Taehyung worriedly reaches over and pats his friend on the back, trying not to be disgusted by the sweat patch formed from his neck down to his back.

“What the hell happened?”

“I should be asking you that,” Jimin wheezes, finally finding it in him to straighten himself up. “What happened between you two?”

“Nothing really,” Taehyung starts, a frown creeping on his face. “I just woke him up, and he freaked out for no reason, so I lectured him and the next thing I knew he says he’s going to get drunk because of me.”

Jimin looks mildly uncomfortable. “You woke him up?”

“Yeah... I did.” Taehyung says slowly, raising his eyebrows in confusion. Jimin clears his throat with an awkward cough and wipes the beads of sweat from his forehead, not meeting Taehyung’s eye. “Is there something up? I feel like I’m missing something here.”

“It’s not for me to say,” Jimin sighs and looks down at Jungkook who's groaning on the floor. “I don’t think Jungkook would like it too much if I told you.”

Taehyung wrinkles his nose, trying not to feel offended. He would just have to accept that the younger hates him for no apparent reason. “Okay, I understand that, but this is ridiculous,” he says in exasperation, “I know absolutely nothing, and I apparently keep doing things that quote on quote ‘Make me the death of him’ and I have no idea what that means or how to fix it.”

Jimin looks unsure. “I don’t know,”

“Jimin, I want to help. If I did something wrong, then I can at least make up for it,” Taehyung pleads. “I literally can’t sleep at night because Jungkook is the most worrying person in the whole world, and I'm not exaggerating when I say that I feel like I’m going to explode.”

Jimin keeps his gaze on Jungkook in silence, deep in thought. As the unbearable silence continues with no sign of ending Taehyung rightfully assumes that Jimin is going to keep quiet, so he sighs in defeat, rubbing his tired eyes with his hands.

"You did nothing wrong," Jimin finally says.

Taehyung sighs again. A part of him was hoping that he did do something wrong, at least that way he will know how to fix it, but now the frustration only builds up further. "Then what the hell is his problem?"

Jimin frowns, clearly displeased with the question. His lips press tightly together defensively before he deflates. "He has insomnia."

Taehyung snaps his head up from his hands, and his mind immediately runs blank.

“What?” is all he says.

Jimin swallows hard and pushes back his hair. He meets Taehyung's gaze evenly which shows that he isn't messing around. “It’s where you have difficulty staying and going to sleep. I mean, you have a minor case where you can can’t fall asleep until everyone’s back, which is why Yoongi thought it would be a good idea if you guys roomed with each other. Because you would be able to understand him.”

Taehyung blinks. “Wait. I have insomnia?”

Jimin grimaces. “I'm not a doctor, but I think it's just a minor case,” he repeats. “You don’t have a problem staying asleep, which is why you can sleep up to thirty-two hours—“

“Okay, that was one time.”

“You just have problems with the falling asleep part, which is mostly because of your anxiety.”

Taehyung nods slowly. He is acutely aware of this part.

“Jungkook’s case is a lot more serious,” Jimin says slowly as if he’s not sure if he’s supposed to be. “Something triggered his insomnia, and before you ask what I’m not going to tell you because it really is something only Jungkook can tell you.”

Taehyung nods, understandingly. He has his fair share of secrets that he’s told Jimin, which he wouldn’t want him to tell anybody, even if he was dying.

“He has a hard time sleeping and a hard time staying asleep, which is why he looks so tired all the time,” Jimin explains further. “And it’s probably why he freaked out when you woke him up, considering it’s so hard for him to fall asleep in the first place.”

“Oh my god,” Taehyung says slowly, the realization dawning on him. So many things are starting to make sense now, ranging from the eye bags and the behavior. "I didn't know..."

 "Well, of course, you didn't. He didn't tell you."

Taehyung frowns. “Why didn't he? He made it such a big deal when it didn't have to be."

Jimin sighs. "It's a big deal to him. He claims he doesn't care what other people think about him, but he has an irrational fear of people judging him. He also refuses to believe that he has a problem and telling people about it is a step closer to admitting it."

"He told you and Yoongi." Taehyung points out.

"Yeah, he did," Jimin goes tense. "We've been trying to help him which he clearly doesn't want. Another reason why he doesn't want to tell you. He doesn't want help."

"Does he need it?"

Jimin nods. 

Taehyung flinches. He knows he shouldn't, but he feels sympathetic. He already loses his mind over trying to fall asleep; he can't imagine how frustrating it would be to have trouble staying asleep. He can also relate to refusing to address the problem; he has been having trouble falling asleep since he was a baby and he didn't even consider insomnia. "I feel kind of bad...I called him an insensitive prick."

“Okay, but he really is an insensitive prick, so you don’t need to feel bad about that.”

Taehyung sighs. “So much is making sense right now,” he brings a hand up to his head and tugs at hair in frustration. “Is this what he meant about me getting mad without hearing the whole story?”

“Probably."

"That's not fair! Why is he making me the villain? He didn't want to tell me the full story," Taehyung whines. "How was I supposed to know?"

"You couldn't," Jimin gives an apologetic look. "That's not even the full story."

“There’s more?” Taehyung groans.

“Much more,” Jimin nods. “He can’t sleep when other people are in the room; it’s not just you, Tae.”

Taehyung lowers his hands, and his mouth drops open in shock. “Are you kidding me?”

Jimin shakes his head and Taehyung groans again. He turns around and paces back and forth, his mind too boggled to regard Jungkook who is still passed out on the floor. He stops in front of Jimin, with a panicked look in his eyes. “Jimin, I have yelled at him so many times because of that.”

Jimin rests his hand on Taehyung’s tense shoulder, “Don’t feel bad. He didn’t tell you. He also worded things that made it so much worse, I mean ‘There’s no way in hell am I sleeping in the same room with you’ is a bit harsh, I would have been offended too, and I know everything.”

That doesn’t make him feel better a single bit. Guilt tugs at his heart. He still found the younger's behavior intolerable, but he couldn't imagine how he would act if he were in the same situation. He's already in such a bad mood from just a week worth of bad sleep. “So this whole time he didn’t want to room with me is not because he despises me, but because he literally physically can’t fall asleep with me there?”

Jimin nods slowly.

“I think I’m going to be sick.”

“That’s probably because Jungkook smells like shit.”

As if on cue, Jungkook jolts up from the floor and starts coughing, and he brings his hands up to his mouth, his cheeks puffed out.

“Tae, the bucket!” Jimin shrieks.

Taehyung snaps out his sorrow trance and sets the trash can down on the floor. Jimin helps Jungkook off the floor, so he’s hovering over it, and Jungkook throws up immediately.

Taehyung groans internally and holds his breath, trying to push back the urge to follow suit. He watches as the boy shakes over the trash can, coughing hard and his heart clenches painfully. Jungkook tries to straighten up but hunches over a second afterward and throws up again.

Taehyung bites down on his lip, the built up guilt tearing him up inside. He slowly kneels down and solemnly rubs the boy’s back.

“You okay?” he whispers softly, but the only response he gets back is the sound of heavy breathing and little groans.

He watches as Jungkook shifts, encircling his arms around the trash can, and rests his head on his forearm. Taehyung tries not to show his disgust as he brings his hand from Jungkook’s back and gently brushes the hair out of the boy’s face so it wouldn't fall into the vomit.

He looks back up Jimin, his lips pouted and his eyes wide with guilt. “He said he got drunk because of me. What does that mean?”

Jimin sighs, “He worded that wrong too,” he reassures. “Last year he would get drunk all the time because he couldn’t fall asleep so he would drink until he blacked out just to get a few hours.”

Taehyung breath hitches and he feels his heart drops. He turns his gaze back to his roommate, who looks so young and vulnerable in this state. He never knew how much the Jungkook suffered. He was so preoccupied with the thought that he was the only one who was being played that he didn't even consider that Jungkook was struggling.

“He hasn’t been doing it this year because he knows how bad it is for him and the hangovers are killer,” Jimin explains. “In fact, he doesn’t at all until…”

“Until, I came,” Taehyung finishes the sentence, bitterly, keeping his gaze on the boy. He reaches over and pats his back once he starts coughing again.

Jimin doesn’t say anything which confirms it’s true.

“Why did Yoongi hyung think this was a good idea?” Taehyung asks. “We just made each other suffer more.”

Jimin exhales. “I don’t know, to be honest. I told him it was a bad idea, but he really thought you could help him since you had a somewhat similar situation.”

Taehyung laughs humorlessly. “We literally have the exact opposite situation: I can’t sleep when he’s not there, and he can’t sleep when I am,” he looks up at Jimin and shoots him a look of disbelief. “Jungkook is right, I can’t help him.”

Jimin weakly grins. “Don’t be hard on yourself,”

Taehyung sighs, tiredly, “Jimin...”

Jimins hums to show that he’s listening.

“I’m going to move back in with you and Yoongi hyung.”

Jimin also sighs, but he nods. “I think that’s for the best.”

“Do you think he will let me?”

“I’ll convince him,” Jimin gives him an apologetic smile. “But do you think you can wait one more night? You can move back in tomorrow, it will take a while for me to convince him."

Taehyung tries to hide his disappointment as he nods. “Yeah, that’s fine, besides I should probably clean Jungkook up so he can sleep properly. I don’t mind waiting.”

Jimin gives a look of relief and reaches over and pats Taehyung lightly on the cheek. “Do you need help?”

Taehyung shakes his head and grins reassuringly. “Don’t worry I got it, go talk to Yoongi hyung.”

Jimin still looks reluctant.

“Really it's fine, cleaning up is ten times easier than convincing Yoongi anyways."

Jimin snorts and kneels down to Jungkook. “I’m going to go now, are you going to be okay buddy?”

Jungkook just groans in response which is good enough for Jimin. He reaches out and ruffles the younger by the hair before standing back up.

“Are you sure you’re going be okay?”

Taehyung rolls his eyes. “I had to take care of my siblings all the time, and they are just kids. I think I can a single Jungkook,” he says this but he honestly doesn’t know if it’s true.

“If you need help just call or text okay?”

Taehyung chuckles and lightly pushes Jimin. “Stop being dramatic and leave,”

“But if—“ and then Taehyung closes the door right in his face since he can already tell this conversation will only move in circles.

Once the door shuts, he exhales loudly to prepare himself and turns to Jungkook who’s still lying on the floor with his head resting on the trash can. He kneels down and tries to take it out of Jungkook’s grasp to clean it, but the younger tightens his grip.

“Hey, Jungkook,” he says, his voice gentle. “Can you please give me this to me?”

Jungkook huffs and shakes his head, burying his nose into his arm.

Taehyung sighs loudly. He can already tell that this is going to be a long night. He grabs hold of Jungkook’s arms and tries to unravel them from their tight hold.

“Come on Jungkook, it’s filthy.”

Jungkook only shakes his head more, tightening his arms, and Taehyung feels another wave of nausea coming on because the boy is literally hugging a bucket of vomit.

“Let go, unless you want to get AIDS,”

Jungkook furrows his eyebrows, keeping his eyes closed. “I don’t think that’s how it works,” he mumbles, words heavily slurred

Taehyung has to resist the urge to scoff because even when the kid is drunk he still found a way to argue.

“Go away, I’m sleepy,” Jungkook whispers. Taehyung heart softens at the sight; Jungkook looks almost like a baby bunny. He reaches over and rubs the boy’s back soothingly. He tilts his head, so their faces are aligned.

“I know, but the sooner we get you cleaned up, the sooner you can go to sleep,” he says, softly. “You can’t sleep holding this.”

“Why not?” Jungkook lips go into a slight pout and Taehyung’s breath hitches. The boy is actually kind of cute when drunk in contrast to his usual cold demeanor.

Taehyung blows his fringe out of his face and adjusts his position so he’s squatting instead of kneeling. He successfully pries Jungkook’s arms from the trash can, ignoring the latter’s protesting groans. Once it’s out of Jungkook's grasp, he jolts up and holds it as far away from his face as possible.

“Because it’s disgusting.”

Jungkook groans and rests his head on the floor.

“Stay,” Taehyung instructs the boy as he walks toward the bathroom, even though he knows fully well that the other can’t even stand up.

He holds his breath as he cleans out the bucket. He does his best but figures that he should just throw it away as the smell doesn’t go away altogether and just buy a new one. He sets aside the trash can and scurries back to Jungkook who managed to roll closer to the bathroom door.

He isn’t sure if Jungkook is sleeping or not as he watches the boy’s chest rise up and down with every breath. He considers just letting him sleep since he seems exhausted, but then he breathes and remembers that Jungkook smells like an actual shit so that he scratches that idea out of his mind immediately.

He squats back down and lightly pats Jungkook’s shoulder.

“Jungkook, you need to shower,” he says tense, afraid that he’s going to get yelled at again.

Jungkook frowns and turns to his other side, so his back is facing Taehyung. “No, I’m tired,” he grumbles, incoherently.

Taehyung clenches his teeth, trying not to let his own exhaustion and frustration take over him, and crawls around so he’s facing the boy again. “It will only take a few minutes."

Jungkook scowls and tries to turn around again but Taehyung grabs onto his shoulder, restricting him to. “I have no energy,” he says, and he lifts his arm up and then lets it fall back to the floor to prove it.

Taehyung bites back a laugh at the cute action. “I’m saying this in the nicest way possible,” he starts. “You smell like rat sex,”

Jungkook doesn’t respond, and the only noise that fills the air is his heavy breathing and the constant ticking of the clock.

Taehyung sighs for the millionth time when a thought comes to mind, and he perks up. “You don’t have to move, alright? I’ll do all the work for you."

“No, I want to sleep.”

“You can sleep right after I’m done. You won’t even have to move.”

Jungkook makes another grunt and Taehyung lets go of his shoulder, letting him roll to his back.

After a few seconds of silence, Taehyung clears his throat. “So can I?” he asks. “I need some feedback. I don’t need you to be reporting me for assault.”

“Fine,” Jungkook says so softly that Taehyung barely caught it, but it’s enough for him. So he springs back up and pulls onto Jungkook’s arm, so he’s sitting upward and then places the arm over his shoulder for support.

“I should have worked out more,” he hisses to himself, and he clenches down on his teeth and straightens up, bringing Jungkook along with him. Once they are standing, he isn’t fully prepared for all of Jungkook’s weight to shift onto him, and he stumbles back, his back slamming into the wall with Jungkook crushing him into it.

He groans loudly, hissing through his teeth at the sharp pain that flares on his upper back and looks down at Jungkook to make sure he is okay. Jungkook has his cheek rested on Taehyung’s shoulder, nose buried in his neck, and arm still wrapped tightly around his neck. Taehyung gulps, leaning his head back on the wall and closes his eyes to keep himself from melting at the close proximity.

He sighs loudly, mentally berating himself before opening his eyes. He grabs onto the arm that’s on his shoulder, so their stance is more stable and pushes off the wall. He stumbles to the bathroom, knocking over a few things, but too busy to care. Once inside he kicks down the toilet’s seat and pushes Jungkook roughly on it.

“You really are heavy,” he breathes out. “It’s all that muscle I’m telling you.” He wonders how Jimin managed to carry Jungkook all the way across town. He only moved him a few feet, and he's already having trouble breathing.

Jungkook’s head rolls forward, and before he can fall over, Taehyung shoots his hands out and grabs him by both sides. He pushes Jungkook back, so he's leaning his head back on top of the toilet.

Once he’s sure that Jungkook will not tumble to the ground, he shifts to the shower and turns it on. He runs his hand under the water to test the temperature, and once it’s warm enough he turns back to grab Jungkook.

He freezes once he realizes that in order for him to wash Jungkook, he’s going to need to take the latter’s clothes off.

He didn’t think this through.

He slowly walks up to Jungkook and lifts the boy’s head from the top of the toilet. “Uh Jungkook,” he starts.

Jungkook sighs, letting his head rest in Taehyung’s hands. He grunts, so Taehyung assumes he’s listening.

“Is it alright if I take your clothes off?” 

Jungkook quirks an eyebrow with his eyes still closed.

“To wash you!” Taehyung quickly elaborates, heat rushing to his face. He’s relieved that the other has his eyes closed and is dead ass drunk so he doesn’t notice.

“It will be really really fast, and then you can sleep peacefully,” he promises.

Jungkook just barely manages to nod his head in consent in between Taehyung hands.

Taehyung sighs in relief, but he’s still not relaxed.

He reaches over and grabs the hem of Jungkook’s white shirt. He gulps and convinces himself that this is absolutely nothing. He braces himself and carefully lift Jungkook’s shirt over his head, revealing his tone and built torso from dance. His breath hitches and quickly throws the shirt on the floor as if it burned him. He bites his lip and snaps his hands back, stiffened, as he watches Jungkook groan and rub his exposed chest from the sudden temperature change.

He drops his arms back to his side, and Taehyung lets out a breath he doesn’t know he was holding, but he's holding it once again as he slowly reaches over to the zipper of Jungkook’s pants. He clenches his eyes shut as he unbuttons the other's pants and hastily pulls off his pants and boxers in one go, forgoing his thoughts. He allows his eyes to open again, but his gaze goes directly to the boy’s face, who is completely unfazed by everything.

Don’t look down. Don’t look down. Don’t look down.

“Jungkook, I’m going to wash you now, okay?”

Jungkook straightens up and nods, his eyes still closed.

Taehyung silently makes a cross across his chest and grabs Jungkook’s arm, swinging it over his shoulder again, the whole time keeping his gaze to the ceiling.

Don’t look down. Don’t look down. Don’t look down.

He stumbles to the shower, trying to ignore the fact that Jungkook is pressed into him completely naked and kicks open the shower curtain.

He pauses once he realizes that he's still wearing all of his clothes.

The other option is to undress, and there's no way in hell is he doing that, so he steps into the shower fully clothed.

He props Jungkook against the shower wall, who flinches from the cold tile pressing against his warm skin. Taehyung holds onto Jungkook’s firm biceps to keep him from falling over. “Okay, can you stand for like two minutes?” he asks, his voice tired.

Jungkook doesn’t respond, only frowning from the water hitting his face.

Taehyung lets go to test if Jungkook will stand, letting his hands hover in an inch away from his arms just in case. When he remains standing Taehyung almost cries in relief.

He keeps an eye on Jungkook in the corner of his eye as he squeezes shampoo onto his palms, trying to ignore how uncomfortable it’s beginning to feel now that his clothes are sticking to his body like mud from being drenched in the water. He reaches up and runs his hands through the latter’s hair, rubbing the shampoo in. Jungkook’s frown vanishes, and his face relaxes. Taehyung takes this moment to thoroughly wash Jungkook’s hair, his finger gentle as he massages the boy’s scalp.

Jungkook’s mouth falls slightly open, and a moan of pleasure falls through.

Taehyung immediately tenses up, his fingers stilling in his hair. The sound swirls around in his head, like ghosts sent to haunt him. He stays absolutely still, not sure if he’s breathing at this point, and he slowly retracts his hands.

Jungkook scowls, displeased that he stopped.

Taehyung clears his throat, a warmth settling at the bottom of his stomach as the sound continues to echo through his head and he turns to grab Jungkook’s body wash, but it must have run out because the spot that it usually occupies is empty.

He groans at the timing. Although Jungkook’s hair is clean, his body still stenches of alcohol and sweat and it's not like he can just leave Jungkook in the shower while he's gone to buy another body wash. Then a thought comes to mind, and he slowly turns to his own body wash. His precious, expensive, exfoliating body wash.

He holds his fist to his mouth and, with a heavy heart, reaches for the purple bottle. He flinches when he opens its cap, inhaling the pleasant smell of vanilla that he loves so much.

Sacrifices must be made.

He squeezes the substance into his hand and silently cries. He turns around and stills again, coming to the realization that he’s going to have to touch Jungkook’s body in order to wash him.

He really didn’t think this through.

Suddenly his body wash is the least of his worries.

He remains frozen as he watches the way the water hits Jungkook and rolls down his face, his eyes naturally follow as the droplets of water carve down his neck, gliding smoothly down his collarbones and onto his well-built chest. Taehyung gulps audibly, and his tongue darts out wetting his lips.

He internally screams at himself to stop acting like a blushing virgin. It's just a bro helping out another bro.

Except most ‘bros’ don’t look the way, Jungkook does.

The water is starting to wash away the body wash on Taehyung’s hands, and there’s no way he can let it go to waste, so he inhales sharply as his eyes rake over the other's bare, glowing skin and his hands hesitant as they bring themselves to Jungkook’s shoulders. He pauses for a second to test the latter’s reaction, to see if he will jolt up screaming and sock him right in the nose. Jungkook doesn’t respond so he continues, massaging the body wash into his skin and rubbing his thumb circular motions.

Jungkook lets his head fall back, so the water is hitting directly on his face. Taehyung takes the opportunity to move his hands to his neck, lightly lathering the skin.

He hums a tune in the back of his throat as he works. It really isn’t that bad; he doesn’t know why he was so worried in the first.

He massages the back of Jungkook’s neck, his thumb pressed behind his ear, working into his tense muscles till they are loosened.

Jungkook tilts his head to allow more access, resting his temple of the shower’s wall and a blissful moan escapes his lips.

Taehyung’s hands freeze. Oh right, that’s why.

He tries to push out any thought and to just get the job done, but then Jungkook visibly swallows, and Taehyung’s eyes automatically move towards Jungkook’s moving Adam apple and he knows he’s fucked.

The way the younger’s neck is so smooth and exposed, looking so inviting, he can’t help but want to lean in and blemish the clear skin.

The water that’s hitting his back suddenly feels scalding and suffocating, and he wants nothing more than to take off his soaking clothes that are sticking to his body and weighing him down.

Jungkook shifts after a few seconds of no movement and that snaps Taehyung out of his daze. He feels his face flush, and the warmth at the bottom of his stomach is no longer pleasant but uncomfortable. He finally moves his hands from the boy’s neck and down to his chest. He makes it as quick, not staying in one place for too long, trying to ignore the sounds that come from the younger’s mouth. But as time goes by, the more suffocating he feels.

As his hands travel lower, the task of not looking at Jungkook’s dick becomes more and more impossible.

When he finally does see it, he inhales sharply and snaps his eyes to the ceiling. His heart beats so fast, that it feels like it will jump out of his chest and run down the drain.

He chants a song to himself to try to distract himself. It's just a penis. A piece of someone's body. All men have one. He has one. His dad has one. Jimin has one—His eyes slowly lower back down—and Jungkook definitely has one.

The water is starting to get cold from running for too long, but Taehyung still feels like he’s on fire. But Jungkook flinches as the cold water hits him. Taehyung figures this should be good enough, most of the smell is gone, and Jungkook could always wash the rest off tomorrow morning by himself. He hesitates before leaning in and hovering his nose over the younger’s neck before inhaling deeply.

Taehyung hums in satisfaction as the smell of vanilla fills his nose. He leans back and steps aside, so the water directly hits Jungkook and properly washes him off.

Once all that soap is down the drain, he shuts the shower off and turns to Jungkook.

“All done!” he says, relief prevalent in his voice.

Jungkook shivers in response and Taehyung immediately pulls the shower curtain back and grabs a pair of towels.

He throws one over the boy’s head and giggles at how Jungkook remains unmoving, unfazed by the towel dangling over his face, and another over his shoulders.

He reaches to grab the towel and pats Jungkook dry before rubbing it quickly through his hair. Jungkook wrinkles his nose and Taehyung subconsciously shakes his head in amusement.

Once he’s finished, he drags Jungkook out of the shower and bathroom, disregarding the way water droplets from his clothes stain the floor, and sets him on the bed. Jungkook immediately falls back onto the bed and sighs loudly. He turns to his side and buries his nose into the towel that’s still over his head.

Taehyung quickly goes to the closet and pulls out sweats, boxers, and an oversized shirt.

At this point, the drowsiness is catching up to him like a baseball bat to the face, and the only thing that he can think of is to get out of these damp clothes and curl into bed.

He throws the towels onto the floor and redresses Jungkook, too tired to be bothered by the boy’s nudity. Once he finishes, he pulls the blanket over Jungkook’s shoulders, tucking it under his chin and lightly rests his head on the pillow.

Taehyung exhales loudly, relieved to finally be done. It took under a half an hour but it feels like hours. However, his eyes soften after seeing the younger peacefully sleeping in bed, and he decides that it’s worth it. Without thinking, he reaches out and lightly runs his finger through Jungkook’s damp hair and pushes it out of his face.

Taehyung is about to snap his hand back once he realizes what he's done, but Jungkook hums, pleasantly, so he continues for a minute, raking his fingers through the younger’s hair in silence when he shivers and remembers that he’s still soaking wet and dripping water everywhere. He pulls his hand away to go get changed when Jungkook’s hand darts out from under the covers and grasps onto Taehyung’s wrist.

Taehyung halts and turns back to look back down at Jungkook, an eyebrow raised. “Do you need something?” he whispers, his voice cracking hoarsely from the drowsiness.

Jungkook shakes his head and then guides Taehyung’s hand back to his hair. “Don’t stop,” he mumbles. “It feels good.”

Taehyung feels his heart lodged in his throat, and color rises in his cheeks. “I won’t,” he reassures. “Just let me change.”

Jungkook only shakes his hard more and tightens his grip, which isn't that tight since he's slipping into unconsciousness.

The damp clothes are uncomfortable but Taehyung can't find it in himself to leave, so he sighs and hesitantly cards a hand through his hair again. “Alright,” he says softly and kneels down beside the bed. “Until you fall asleep and then I have to change.”

Jungkook slightly nods and turns to his side so he can lean into the touch.

Taehyung rests his head on his forearm, so his face is aligned with Jungkook’s, and he stares at the younger, whose lips are slightly parted and is no longer frowning, his face is relaxed, more relaxed than he’s seen him so far. This makes Taehyung feel warm despite that he’s soaking wet and a puddle of water is starting to form around him.

As his fingers run through Jungkook’s silky hair and his eyes begin to flutter shut in content as the last string of defense to sleep wears out, he thinks that maybe this isn't so bad.

 

Chapter Text

Jungkook wakes up feeling as if his skull was smashed in with a baseball bat into a million pieces and then was forcefully stuck back together with cheap Elmer’s glue. His body is rigid stiff and sore from the countless blurry hours of dancing on end at the club.

He musters up the willpower to open his heavy eyes and squints past the dark. In his achy, hungover haze, he spots a shadow arched over the bed and with a tired hand, rubs his eyes to clear his vision to see Taehyung sleeping soundly with his head resting on his arm on the mattress. That’s when he notices the latter’s hand curled softly into his hair, and he jolts back in reflex causing Taehyung’s hand to fall from his hair and onto the pillow.

“What the hell?” he hisses, and he pauses to bring his hand up to his throbbing head, groaning loudly. He frowns hard and rubs his temples, trying to recollect any piece of memory from the night before, but as it seems, the only inkling of recollection is fixing his song, turning his flash drive in, dancing, taking a whole bunch of shots, and then after that, it’s just a black haze.

He drops his hands from his face and turns to the alarm clock and the light from it is enough to send a sharp pain to his head and make him wince.

6:30 it reads.

Jungkook is surprised. Although he has a raging headache, he would say it was a successful night considering he’s got his pajamas on, there is no throw up on the ground or a random person in bed and for the fact that he usually doesn’t sleep past four.

He rolls his neck in circles, expecting it to pop gruesomely, but he is surprised once he realizes that it isn’t as stiff as he anticipated. He turns back down at Taehyung in confusion and frowns, still taken off back by his position which appears exceptionally uncomfortable.

He stares for a minute before snorting, and he pinches the throbbing space in between his eyebrows as he wonders why the older didn't just sleep on the bed, but he figures it’s because he didn’t want to sleep next to him.

“Dramatic as usual,” he mumbles in amusement, and he slowly pulls his covers off, careful to not make any sudden movements that could make his headache even worse or wake the other up. He drags himself off the bed from the side that isn't blocked by Taehyung and stumbles to the bathroom.

He notices towels thrown onto the ground and a few other things scattered like papers and books.

He frowns and scratches his head, puzzled. 

When he reaches the bathroom, he leaves the lights off as he knows the blinding light will inevitably cause more pain than good.

As he’s washing up, to prepare for his daily morning run, he notices the trash can that’s usually by his desk knocked over on the sink counter.

“What the hell…”

He puts two and two together and figures that’s what he threw up in, considering there's none on the floor and that there is no possibility that he didn't throw up knowing how much he drank, but he’s still surprised with how well he managed to take care of himself, putting on pajamas is one thing, but cleaning up is a whole other.

He roughly ruffles his fringe and stills, his eyes widening in shock. He runs his hands deeper through his hair and to his surprise, he finds that it’s soft and clean, his fingers passing through the strands easily. Usually, after a night out, he wakes up a complete mess.

He blinks at his reflection, his expression blank with surprise. Did he manage to shower too? He is rarely surprised with himself, having had an unexpected behavior his whole life, but this is running on a thin line.

Once finishing in washing up he leaves the bathroom and pulls a jacket from his wardrobe, sparing Taehyung another glance, and he scoffs before turning his back to him.

As he puts on his jacket he pauses and turns back to Taehyung; he feels uncomfortable just looking at him: his back is arched over in an angle too low to give his neck any support and Jungkook can already tell he's going to have a hard time when he wakes up. He debates whether he should carry the boy to bed so he can sleep properly, and then almost immediately he shakes his head, pushing the thought out of his mind. If Taehyung wants to sleep on the floor, then he can sleep on the floor.

He sneaks in one last look as he swallows down two aspirins for the hangover and walks out the dorm, ignoring the tugging at his heart.

As he walks down the hallway, he keeps his head low and eyes half closed, so he’s not bothered by the lighting.

Typically, when he goes for his runs he wears earphones to listen to music, but at this moment even the sound of a door closing sounds like a gunshot. Fortunately, the hallway is quiet since most students are still asleep, that is until Jimin walks out of his room.

“Jungkook, hey!” he screams in top volume.

Jungkook flinches and brings his hand up to his ears and clenches his eyes tightly as he tries to bare the throbbing ache in his head.

Jimin smiles sheepishly, “Sorry,” he whispers. He reaches out to ruffle his hair, but Jungkook smacks his hand away, eyes still screwed tightly.

Jimin huffs. “Is that the way you should treat the hyung who carried you all the way home?” he says, volume loud again and he smirks when Jungkook bring his hands back up his ears.

Once the throbbing is bearable again, he lowers his hands and peaks at Jimin through a half opened eye. “So you’re the one who brought me home?” he asks, his voice still rustic from sleep.

Jimin crosses his arms, “That’s right,” he says smugly. “Don’t I deserve a thank you?”

Jungkook just grunts in response. “What are you doing up so early?”

Jimin furrows his eyebrows and looks down at his watch. “It’s almost seven. I thought this wasn’t early for you?”

“It isn’t, but you usually wake up when it’s time for lunch.”

Jimin opens his mouth to retaliate, but then he pauses. “That’s true, but I’m still butt-hurt.” Jungkook raises an eyebrow. “Don’t give me that look! There’s a competition soon, so I’m going to work out every morning to prepare.”

“I give you three days before you give up.”

Jimin gasps, affronted and gestures to hit him. “Just because I’m not an exercising freak like you, doesn’t mean I can’t do it!” he hisses and whacks Jungkook’s arm when he snickers.

“Actually, shouldn’t I be the one asking what you’re doing here?” he appraises him up and down, surprised that he’s standing on his two feet and is no longer smelling like a sewer. “You were hammered just hours ago, how are you even walking?”

Jungkook sighs loudly and massages his temples. “Believe me, I feel like shit.”

“Why are you trying to run then?” Jimin pushes him towards his room. “Go back to bed!”

Jungkook pushes back and halts them from moving. “I can’t, Taehyung is in there sleeping.”

Jimin perks up at the sound of his friend’s name, and his eyes fill with worry. “How is Taehyung anyways?”

Jungkook gives a confused side gaze. “He’s fine?” he pauses. “He was sleeping on the floor though.”

That makes Jimin freeze, and he gasps comically. Before Jungkook can ask, Jimin slaps him hard in the back.

Jungkook sharply sucks in his breath and arches his back. “What the hell was that for?” he hisses as he tries to rub the pain away.

Jimin openly glares at him, and Jungkook straightens up. Jimin is an entirely different person when mad. “You made Taehyung sleep on the floor?!”

Jungkook opens his mouth to defend himself, but he pauses once he realizes that he can't remember anything so he can’t exactly prove that he didn't do it either.

“Uh, I don’t think I did?”

Jimin looks murderous. “Why the hell would he sleep on the floor then?”

Jungkook shrugs. “He’s weird,” and he really was, Jungkook has already lost count of how many times the boy took him off guard and made him question existence; it went as far as him walking in to see the other acting in a one man drama with his distinctive voices.

“He worries a lot about you,” Jimin gives him a disapproving look.

Jungkook rolls his eyes. “He’s a pain in the ass."

Jimin scowls and hits Jungkook in the back of the head.

Jungkook yelps and holds his head as a sharp pain pulses through.

“Stop hitting me,” He clenches his eyes tightly again, furrowing his eyebrows, trying to ignore the pain, but he can practically hear the throbbing in his head.

“No, I’m going to hit you again!” and he does exactly that, smacking Jungkook shoulder.“You’re a real dick you know?”

Jungkook groans and rubs his shoulder. “What did I do this time?” 

“Wow, you don’t even know?” Jimin stares in disbelief. When Jungkook remains silent and shakes his head in confusion, Jimin speaks again. “How can you call Taehyung a pain in the ass when he spent all night taking care of your sorry ass?”

Jungkook hangover prevents him from thinking clearly, and he can only blink owlishly in response.

“What?”

“You couldn’t even stand up last night, who do you think cleaned up after you?” he yells, and it makes Jungkook’s headache worse, but he doesn’t flinch this time. “It was Taehyung, you idiot!”

Jungkook blinks again, realization slowly dawning. That explains how there was no vomit on the floor or how his clothes were changed and he was all cleaned up. He didn’t even consider for a second that it was because of Taehyung. He frowns, thinking hard for any memory, but it’s all just black.

“Oh."

Jimin raises and eyebrow in disbelief. “That’s all you have to say?”

Jungkook shifts on his feet uncomfortably. He doesn’t know what to think or how to feel. His mind is blank, and the tugging at his heart intensifies with guilt. “What do you want me to say you?” he mumbles

“Nothing to me,” Jimin replies. “You’re going to talk to Taehyung.”

Jungkook grimaces. “I have nothing to say to him though."

“Oh yes, you do!” Jimin exclaims. “You’re going to apologize to him for making his life a living hell.”

“Okay, I think you are being a little dramatic—"

“You will make nice with Taehyung, and by the time I’m back to pick him up, you guys will be best friends or else I promise you I will delete everything off your laptop again.”

Jungkook straightens up and flutters his eyes, surprised. “Pick him up?” he ignores the last part; he’s already backed up everything on his laptop after Jimin did it the first time.

“Taehyung is going to move back in with us today.” Jungkook’s eyes widen. “But before you get too excited, we are only taking him back at night, so before that, you need to work it out, got it?”

“I’ve been trying to get Yoongi hyung to take him back all week!" Jungkook frowned. "What changed his mind?

Jimin scrunches his nose. “Well, unlike some people, Taehyung doesn’t want to move out because of himself, he wants to move out for you, and besides, he has a concert soon.”

“You know, just because you say 'some people' doesn't mean I don't know that you're talking about me.”

Jimin ignores him. “Taehyung can’t sleep either you know?”

Jungkook shrugs without looking at him. “Yeah, he mentioned something about not being able to sleep whoever I’m gone.”

“And that doesn’t make you feel bad?”

If he's frank, it did make him feel guilty to the point where sleeping is even harder. Whenever he’s out at night, usually in the practice room which is where he “slept,” (if staring at the ceiling is considered sleeping) he subconsciously starts to wonder if the boy is sleeping properly, and he considers just going back since he can’t sleep anyway, but then the stubborn and childish side of him pushes the thought out because if he can’t sleep then neither should Taehyung. Now that Jimin is standing before him and yelling at him about it, he realizes just how selfish he was, especially since Taehyung was so worried about him and the speck of guilt grows.

“Not really,” he lies.

Jimins face goes blank, and his lips draw into a straight line. “Jungkook, you better turn around this minute and beg for his forgiveness before I actually kill you.”

“I really don’t—“

“Actually kill you,” he repeats slowly, his eyes sharp.

Jungkook gulps. The older can be really scary if he wants to be. No wonder Yoongi is so into him.

“Fine,” he gives in before he gets his hair ripped out. “But after my run.”

Jimin’s eyes narrow. “No, now.”

“He’s asleep, hyung,” he sighs, running a weak hand down his face. He desperately needs his run to sober up. “Once I’m done he will probably be awake. I’ll do it then.”

Jimin nibbles down on his lip, deep in thought and it reminds Jungkook of how much Taehyung does it and how every time it irritates the hell out of him. He shifts his gaze away and clears his throat.

“Fine, because you called me hyung,” Jimin finally replies, and Jungkook resists the urge to roll his eyes. “But you have to talk to him before I come over.”

This time Jungkook actually rolls his eyes. “I said I would. Have some faith in me.”

“Alright then,” Jimin still looks skeptical. “I’ll be coming to your dorm at eight to help with his stuff. I’ll be checking up on if you did it or not, so don’t think you can get away with not doing it!”

“I said okay already! Do you want me to sign a contract or something?”

“Actually yeah, that would be perfect—“

“Jimin, just go work out,” Jungkook interrupts, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Okay okay, I’m leaving now.” Jimin gives him one last weary look before starting down the hall.

Jungkook exhales loudly and buries his face in his hands. Who knew his head ache could have gotten any worse?

He hasn't started his jog yet, and he’s already worrying about how he’s supposed to apologize, especially to a person like Taehyung with his large eyes and obnoxious smile.

He figures he will run a couple of extra miles today.

 


 

Taehyung thinks that if he practices for another second, his fingers are going to disintegrate into ashes and fly out the window.

He groans and sets his saxophone on the floor before stretching out his arms as they are aching from holding up the instrument for such an extended period.

As he grabs another tissue and blows his stuffed nose, he looks up at the clock for what feels like the millionth time.

5:29, only a two-minute difference from when he last checked.

It’s been eight hours since he woke up feeling fatigued despite sleeping fairly well and Jungkook hasn’t entered the door a single time. His whole body aches and he has a minor headache with a stuffed nose. He regrets staying in his wet clothes because he can already feel a cold coming and he's been doing everything he can to prevent it. For eight continuous hours, Taehyung remained huddled in the room in a giant blanket burrito, not even leaving to eat and he settles for a cup of instant ramen that he makes with the microwave, and that’s how he knows he’s serious because he’s always believed that making ramen in the microwave is an actual crime. He didn't leave, not only because he isn't feeling well, but because he fears that if he does, Jungkook will come and leave before he gets a chance to speak and that he will move out and it will be with him until the day he dies.

He exhales loudly and unravels himself from the blanket and throws himself on Jungkook’s rolly chair and spins himself, trying to see how many times he can turn before puking out of pure boredom.

On his twentieth spin, he hears the door swing open and Taehyung springs up at reflex to see three Jungkooks. He stumbles forward from the dizziness, and he tumbles to the floor, landing solidly on his chest with a puff of breath. He lays there for a few seconds, wincing at his own stupidity, before rolling over to look up at Jungkook who is staring down at him with a blank expression.

“You’re back!” he points out the obvious and pushes himself up onto his elbows, propping his check on the palm of his hand, trying to seem as casual as possible as if he didn’t just fall.

Jungkook just blinks, his eyebrows raised and Taehyung can practically feel the judgment in his eyes.

“Please don’t judge me,” Taehyung says, exasperatedly.

Jungkook shifts his gaze away and walks towards the bed. “Alright."

Taehyung stills in surprise. Did Jungkook just avoid a chance to say a smart ass comment and make him feel like the biggest idiot? Well, that is a first.

He pushes himself off the floor and watches as Jungkook flops on the bed and pulls out his phone, scrolling through it. Taehyung remains standing; his hands folded politely in front of him. Now that he finally has the chance to talk he doesn’t know what to say. The only sound in the room is the ticking of the clock and his sniffling.

“I’ll be moving out today,” he starts, interrupting the silence.

Jungkook doesn’t look up from his phone. “Yeah, Jimin told me,” but his voice is not one of hostility or annoyance just acknowledgment.

Taehyung rocks onto his heels and stares at the bed to avoid looking directly at the other. “He’s coming at eight.”

Jungkook doesn’t respond as he continues to scroll through his phone so Taehyung continues. “Is it alright if I hang out until eight?”

Jungkook remains quiet, and Taehyung thinks he’s ignoring him again, and he has to force himself not to feel offended and frustrated.

“Sure,” Jungkook says after a few seconds.

Taehyung smiles brightly. It’s only one word, but it means that Jungkook’s not pushing him away and he'll take anything other than nothing. He practically skips as he joins Jungkook on the bed, but he sits on the complete opposite side, on the very edge, nearly ready to fall off at any second. He can’t push his chances.

As he situates himself on the bed, from the corner of his eyes, he notices that Jungkook isn’t actually doing anything on his phones, just scrolling through the pages of his phone, his finger hovering over the apps, not actually clicking on them.

He fiddles with his fingers, internally cringing at how quiet it is and he tries to hold back his sniffling, afraid that it would annoy the other.

He clears his throat in an attempt to break the silence. “How are you feeling?” he asks, his voice small and soft.

“What do you mean?” Jungkook asks, his fingers pause from scrolling, but he still stares at his phone.

“Your hangover.”

Taehyung thinks he sees Jungkook’s flinch, but his face remains composed. “I'm fine,” he says, his voice strained and raspy, then it’s silent again.

This time it remains silent for a few minutes as they do their own thing, Jungkook scrolling through his phone and Taehyung staring down at his fiddling his hands and he wants nothing more than to sprint out the room because the tension in the room is unbearable, but he knows if he doesn’t apologize today it’s going to eat him inside until he does.

So he opens his mouth to apologize.

“I’m sorry,” Jungkook blurts out.

Taehyung’s mouth remains open.

Wait, what.

He slowly turns to Jungkook, whose phone is now turned off from being inactive for too long but he remains to stare at it, his jaw taut.

“Um,” is all Taehyung can say. His eyes dart around the room in confusion. Is he being filmed right now?

Before he can ask Jungkook speaks again. “I guess I’ve been kind of a dick to you lately,”

Kind of is a bit of an understatement, but this is not what Taehyung expected, it is him who was supposed to apologize not Jungkook.

“Um—”

Jungkook looks up from his phone and meets Taehyung’s wide eyes, with a constipated look on his face as if it pained him to have this conversation. “I shouldn’t have kicked you out without an explanation.”

Taehyung is still beyond confused, but it’s not like he’s complaining, so he lets him continue.

He nods slowly. “Yes, you shouldn’t have done that.” 

Jungkook clenches his teeth, and he looks like he’s about to rip his face off, but he continues. “When you told me how you had problem falling asleep I shouldn’t have brushed it off like it was nothing,”

If Taehyung was surprised before, he is astounded beyond belief now. He never, in his wildest dreams, would think that Jungkook remembered what he told him.

“I-It’s okay,”

But Jungkook is still not done. “I’m sorry for being snappy at you, it’s just I haven’t been sleeping well recently because of practice, and that’s why I’ve been getting irritated easily.” Taehyung internally winces at this since he now knows that it wasn’t just recently that he hasn’t been sleeping well. “I shouldn’t have made it seem like there was something wrong with you or that you did something wrong—“

“Jungkook, I—“

“And I’m sorry for making you sleep on the floor, but I swear to God I don’t even remember doing it, I was really drunk, and I do stupid things when I’m drunk, and I guess I do stupid thinks when I sober too, but you know that…” as Jungkook rambles on, Taehyung’s mouth just drops wider as he watches the complete 180 degree change from the boy. He doesn’t even think he’s ever seen the younger speak this much in months as he has in these few minutes.

“Jungkook!” he finally screams, interrupting Jungkook’s rambling and his voice cracks as he starts coughing. He faces the other way and covers his mouth with his elbow, so he doesn't spit all over Jungkook and scare him even further.

Jungkook jumps, and that snaps him back to his normality, he turns away, his face blank again, and his grip tightens around his phone until the white in his knuckles shows. "Are you sick?" he sounds almost guilty.

"No, not at all!" Taehyung quickly blurts. "I guess I'm just a little off, but I don't have a fever or anything. I guess all those gummy bear vitamins paid off!" He tries to make the mood lighter, but Jungkook doesn't look amused.

"Sorry."

Taehyung bites back a laugh. “Chill, you didn’t force me to sleep on the floor,” he giggles as he remembers the previous night how Jungkook begged him to play with his hair like a little kid, but he figures he'd keep quiet about that since Jungkook has apologized already and doesn’t need to be embarrassed further. “I was doing something, and I accidentally fell asleep.”

This seems to make Jungkook relax a bit, and his tense shoulders slump over and deflate.

“That reminds me,” he mumbles, barely audible, and Taehyung slightly leans in closer to hear. “Thanks for helping me out last night.”

There’s a white fuzz blocking everything that Taehyung is thinking at the moment. Half of him is screaming in delight because Jungkook is finally being nice to him and he’s pretty sure that this is all a dream, but the other half of him is dying of guilt; the more Jungkook speaks the more Taehyung realizes he isn’t as bad as he thought.

“Y-You’re welcome?” he pauses, horror dawning on him. “Wait, do you remember?!” Does Jungkook remember how he stripped and showered him?

Jungkook notices Taehyung’s panicked look and gives him a weird look. “No, Jimin told me.”

Taehyung tries not to look too relieved as he sighs. He can definitely live the rest of his life without Jungkook knowing about his freak out the night prior over the latter’s banging body.

“Oh…” He takes a deep breathe, soaking up the silence before speaking again. “Listen, I wanted to apologize too.”

And now it’s Jungkook to turn to be surprised, and Taehyung has to force himself not to laugh at the other’s flustered expression.

Jungkook blinks the blur of confusion out of his eyes. “Uh, okay.”

“I’m sorry for calling you dramatic when I didn’t understand what was going on,” Taehyung begins, and he fiddles with his fingers again.

Jungkook doesn’t say anything, and his gaze falls to Taehyung’s fingers, his eyebrows furrowing, so Taehyung continues.

“You were right. I’m a hypocrite. I got mad without knowing the full story, and I called you all those mean names,” he mumbles, “I’m sorry for judging you so soon.”

Jungkook is tense, his gaze still riveted to Taehyung’s fiddling fingers and the silence starts to feel stuffy again.

Taehyung looks up from his hands and at Jungkook, waiting impatiently for anything. Forgiveness, to be yelled at, anything but this silence.

“Who told you?” Jungkook says, his voice is strained as if trying not to lose his temper.

Taehyung pauses, realizing a second too late that he wasn’t supposed to know about Jungkook’s insomnia and that he basically just exposed himself for butting into his business right after he was told to not to.

“I—” He stops and blurts out the first thing that pops into his mind. “I just-I guess I wanted to apologize for accusing you of using my body wash when you didn’t.”

Jungkook's mouth falls open.

Wow, that is really not what he meant to say.

He resists the urge to smack himself in the face as Jungkook’s lips downturn. “I’m not an idiot, Taehyung. Who told you?”

Taehyung chuckles nervously, refusing to look at Jungkook's face, but he can see the boy staring holes into him from the corners of his eyes.

“U-Uh Jimin,” he mumbles, hoping Jungkook doesn’t hear, but he does.

Jungkook scoffs in belief, and he stares at the ceiling, his tongue poking his cheek in annoyance.

“But it’s because I begged him too!” Taehyung quickly clarifies, looking up at Jungkook. “Please don’t be mad at him, if there’s someone you should be mad at, it’s me.”

Jungkook’s eyes snap from the ceiling to meet Taehyung’s, an indistinguishable look in his eyes and for a moment Taehyung worries that he has said something wrong again.

And then Jungkook flashes him a tiny, close-lipped smile that makes Taehyung’s heart do a black flip. “Jimin’s right,” he mumbles. “You care and worry a lot about other people don’t you?”

Taehyung frowns. “Of course I do, Jimin is my friend!”

“You worry about me,” Jungkook points out.

At this, heat tinges Taehyung’s cheeks, but it’s not a crippling blush. “W-Well you’re my friend too.”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow, but Taehyung doesn’t flinch. Perhaps they weren’t friends before, but he can’t find a reason why they shouldn’t be now.

Jungkook looks away, but the small smile is still prevalent and Taehyung continues to stare.

“Alright,” is all he says, but it brings a bright smile to Taehyung’s face. This means Jungkook isn’t against the idea.

Taehyung scoots closer until his arm brushes against Jungkook’s, and when he doesn’t scoot away, Taehyung’s smile grows, although Jungkook does stiffen again, so Taehyung moves back a bit to create a more comfortable distance.

And then they sit in a comfortable silence. Taehyung lets his head rest against the wall, his eyes fluttering shut. It’s the first time since moving in with Jungkook that his heart feels at rest.

“You know, I’m surprised,” Jungkook says, interrupting silence and Taehyung jolts up. Jungkook rolls his eyes in response.

Taehyung blinks away his sleepiness, “About what?” he asks, wiping his mouth in case he drooled.

“That you don’t think I’m strange,” Jungkook replies quietly.

Taehyung frowns, “Why would I think you’re strange?”

Jungkook shrugs nonchalantly. “Because I can’t sleep with other people in the room.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen considerably, “That doesn’t make you strange Jungkook!” he reassures. “You can’t control it, how is that strange?”

He’s tempted to wrap Jungkook in a giant burrito with the bed’s blanket and hide him in the corner from the harsh reality that is the world, but he doesn’t figure that might freak him out.

Jungkook gives him a look. “You called me dramatic.”

Taehyung splutters, his face dropping in horror, “That’s because I didn’t know! Jungkook I’m so sorry. You’re not dramatic, I don’t know why the hell I said that, I—“

“Dude chill, I’m just joking,” Jungkook says. It's not quite a smile, but amusement dances across his face.

Taehyung exhales in relief, rubbing a tired hand over his face.

“I don't want you to freak out about it. It's no big deal. It's really nothing, and it gets really annoying when people try to judge me,” Jungkook continues.

Taehyung shakes his head ferociously. “I would never,” he exclaims. “I may not completely understand, but that doesn’t mean I can judge you.

Jungkook stares at him in silence, surprised and then he nods, impressed.

Taehyung recalls what Jimin told him the night before about how something triggered Jungkook's insomnia, and he debates whether or not to ask. He doesn’t want to push too far since they are only just now beginning to get along, but also since the mood is so comfortable, he doesn’t see why not.

“If you don’t mind me asking," he starts carefully. "How come you can't sleep?"

Jungkooks stills and his muscles tenses. Taehyung mentally scolds himself for pushing too far and he braces himself to be yelled at, but Jungkook replies calmly. “Jimin didn’t tell you?”

Taehyung shakes his head slowly, relieved Jungkook didn’t get angry, but still not relaxed. “He says that only you can tell me.”

Jungkook remains silent, deep in thought.

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to,” he quickly adds.

It takes a heartbeat later for Jungkook to respond.“No, I’ll tell you.” He leans his head on the wall and stares up at the ceiling, his face remaining stoic.

“Really?!” Taehyung yells, surprised. He was so sure that Jungkook was going to tell him to mind his own business like he usually does.

"What did I say about freaking out?"

"Sorry. I just thought you wouldn't want to tell me."

Jungkook shrugs. “You’ve already made it very clear that you wouldn't judge or overreact,” he teases and Taehyung grins sheepishly.

Jungkook is silent for a moment as he collects his thoughts and Taehyung waits patiently. He preoccupies himself by staring at their stretched out legs.

“Someone... close to me died in their sleep,” Jungkook suddenly blurts.

Taehyungs breath hitches and he snaps his head to Jungkook.

He doesn’t know what he expected the younger to say, but that was definitely not it. How was that nothing?

Jungkook’s face is completely composed, and Taehyung’s heart sinks a little in his chest, but he doesn’t know what to say, so he remains silent and bites down on his lips anxiously.

Jungkook doesn’t seem to notice, and he keeps his eyes the ceiling, “It was in my second year of High school,” he continues, his voice tense.

“W-What happened?” Taehyung asks, hesitantly.

Jungkook smirks bitterly at this. “That’s the thing. There was absolutely nothing wrong, they ate healthily, walked daily, and they never seemed tired.”

Taehyung doesn’t know how to respond, so he remains silent. A part of him is still surprised that Jungkook is telling him all of this and he wonders if should have asked in the first place.

“That morning I expected them to greet me as they did every day, but I didn't see them that day. I went to school thinking they were just sleeping in. They were working so hard, so I figured they deserved a day in. “

As Jungkook speaks, his voice becomes more breathless, and Taehyung begins to worry.

“It was during second period when I got the call.”

 “Jungkook, you don’t have to—“ Taehyung says, trying to prevent the boy from being furthered upset, but Jungkook continues, ignoring him, as if he wasn’t even talking to him anymore but just to himself.

“They were in the hospital, and I thought it was a broken leg or stomach ache, some small shit like that.”

Jungkook looks up at Taehyung, his eyes wide and vulnerable and Taehyung wants to reach out and comfort him, but he doesn’t move. “They were completely healthy, but then they just stopped breathing all of a sudden in their sleep.”

Taehyung frowns. “But if there was nothing wrong then how?” he asks. Once the words come out, he desperately wants to take it back as the subject is an obvious touchy one and he just pushed it more.

Jungkook swallows hard, and for a second Taehyung thinks he’s going to cry, but as usual, he remains composed. “It was Sleep Apnea."

Taehyung nods slowly, not knowing what to say again. He’s heard of sleep Apnea before, where the person repeatedly stops breathing for a period of time throughout the night, but he’s never met someone who had it or was effected by it.

Jungkook is visibly trembling, and Taehyung’s heart throbs. “When you’re asleep, you are just so vulnerable and you can do nothing about it. You're just in this trance where you have no control of your body,” he says slowly, trying to steady his voice. “Does that not scare you?”

His voice sounds small, and he looks so young like this; his eyes wide and not guarded, exposing all his fears and vulnerabilities. He would never expect Jungkook to have worries like these.

“I guess I’ve never thought about it,” Taehyung says softly.

Jeongguk lets out a hollow laugh. “I wish I can do that.”

Taehyung tilts his head in confusion.

“Just stop thinking.”

Taehyung wants to tell him that he understands how he feels. There are so many sleepless nights where he wishes where his mind would just stop working, but he can’t because even if he is similar in that aspect, he has no idea how Jungkook feels about losing someone close to something as necessary as sleep, but he also can’t stay still anymore and do nothing, not when the boy seems to have so much sadness in him. His heart is torn just listening to his pain he can’t even imagine how he feels.

He needs to comfort Jungkook in some way, so he reaches up without thinking to brush his bangs away from his forehead and run his fingers through his hair like he was asked to the night before.

But Jungkook is quicker, and his hand is even quicker, noticing the movement, he grabs onto Taehyung’s wrist, halting him from touching him. “What are you doing?” he asks, eyes narrowing in suspicion.

Taehyung blinks a couple of times, then reels in horror, heat rushing up to his face. “Uh, playing with your hair,” Jungkook raises and eyebrow, so Taehyung explains farther, “When you were drunk, you made me play with your hair and it helped.”

Jungkook just stares back, his face unreadable and Taehyung wants to run out and hide. Why did he have to ruin everything by being creepy again?

“I thought I’d do it to comfort you.” Taehyung mumbles, bracing himself to be kicked out again.

"But you're sick."

"I'm not!" Taehyung repeats. "I'm really not, I swear! I eat a lot of fish."

Jungkook gives him an odd look and then to Taehyung’s surprise, he unwraps his finger and drops his hand to his lap without another word, letting Taehyung’s arm remain hovering in the air.

He remains unmoving, unsure if this is permission. After a moment of heavy silence, he slowly moves his hand closer, giving Jungkook the opportunity to stop him if he wanted. When Jungkook doesn’t move, he runs his fingers lightly through Jungkook’s hair, and the younger’s eyes flutter shut.

Taehyung takes this as permission to continue, and he lets his fingers brush gently against Jungkook’s scalp. Although his fingers are soft, the rest of his body is tense. He definitely did not initially plan on petting the boy after making up with him. That was the exact opposite of what he expected to happen, but he can’t stop now, not when Jungkook seems to relax under his touch, so he sucks it up and continues, reminding himself multiple times to breathe.

It doesn’t take long for him also to loosen up though. Jungkook’s hair is smooth and soft between his fingers, and the worries he has naturally start to evaporate as he focuses on threading his fingers through the boy fringe.

Jungkook opens his eyes back up, a little flutter of his eyelashes, and looks directly at Taehyung. “I’m going to ask you a question.”

Taehyung laughs, soft and low. “You really didn’t need to announce that.”

Jungkook rolls his eyes, his lips pulling into the familiar scowl and it’s the first time Taehyung thinks that the expression is adorable rather than rude.

“How come you can’t sleep until I back?” Jungkook asks.

Taehyung is surprised by the question. He wouldn’t think the boy would be interested in that, but it makes sense, Jungkook told him his story, it’s only fair that Taehyung explains his.

Taehyung remains silent and his fingers pause, thinking hard into how to put it into words. He’s never really thought about it. He didn’t even know he had insomnia until Jimin told him. It was just something that was always there.

Jungkook reaches up to unravel Taehyung’s hand out of his hair, as it’s just sitting there on top of his head unmoving, but then Taehyung starts rerunning his fingers and Jungkook drops his hand back into his lap.

“I guess, it’s like you. I overthink,” Taehyung begins, “Or I worry too much, but you know that.”

Taehyung sees the ghost of a smile on Jungkook’s lips, and he nods. “My mind wanders off easily, and I start to think of the worst, but my mind can’t wonder if you’re here because I know you’re safe.”

“Even for strangers?”

Taehyung nods. “For anybody, I room or live with.”

Jungkook’s eyebrow furrows and he tilts his head, confused. “Why do you worry about strangers?’

Taehyung shrugs and lightly tugs on Jungkook’s hair to straighten his head, “I’m not sure. I mean you were basically a stranger, but I still didn’t want you to be shipped to North Korea.”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow. “Do I even want to know?”

“Probably not.”

Jungkook sighs, but the sound is not one of annoyance. “Does the idea of sleeping in a room with a complete stranger not freak you out?”

“Not really."

Jungkook looks genuinely confused at this. “Even when you’re so vulnerable in your sleep? You’re okay with someone being there when you’re in such a state?”

Taehyung pauses. He can see where the boy is coming from, but he also wonders how he manages to be alone every night, leaving nothing but him and his thoughts. He shutters at the mere thought.

“I think being with another person when I’m in such a state, makes me feel more secure,” he replies honestly. “That if something happens I won’t be alone, and I can be helped and protected.”

Jungkook nods slowly, seeming a little apprehensive.

“And besides, if a murderer comes they can get the other person instead of me."

Jungkook snorts, but there’s a tinge of amusement blanketing his face that makes Taehyung feel like he’s succeeded somehow.

Taehyung lets his elbows drop, his arms starting to ache from reaching up. Jungkook notices and scoots forward, moving his head from the bed’s headboard to resting on the pillow, this way Taehyung doesn’t have to reach up and his elbow can rest on the bed.

He feels his heart flutter as he watches Jungkook turn to his side and nuzzle his nose into the pillow, staring blankly at the sheets of the bed.

“Tell me more,” Jungkook says after a moment of silence.

Taehyung lets his eyes fall shut, sleepiness crawling upon him and focuses on the feeling of Jungkook’s hair between his fingers. “What do you want me to tell you?”

“How do you trust people so easily?”

Taehyung furrows his eyebrows, his eyes still closed. “I don’t have a reason not to trust people,” he says, his words slightly slurring, as he’s trying to stay awake. “It’s not like I trust everyone, I didn’t trust you.”

There a pause before Jungkook speaks again, “If you didn’t trust me, then how does me being here make you feel safe?”

Taehyung sighs, his fingers staggering. He scoots forward and lays down, resting his head on the pillow, so he's mirroring Jungkook. Jungkook freezes up, but Taehyung is too tired to notice.

He forces his hands to continue carding though Jungkook’s hair as he speaks. “I didn’t trust you at first because Jimin and Yoongi hyung made you sound super sketchy.”

“What did they say about me?” Jungkook scoffs, loosening up again.

"They basically made you sound like the leader of a mafia."

"Are you being dramatic again?"

"Yeah."

Jungkook rolls his eyes. "Keep going. What else did they say?"

"You want me to tell you?" Taehyung raises an eyebrow. "You won't get mad?"

"Who do you think I am? The Hulk?"

"No." Yes.

"Just tell me. I won't get mad."

Honestly, Taehyung is in no mood for story time since drowsiness is weighing down on him like a ton of bricks, but he recognized Jungkook's attempt in making conversation, so Taehyung sucks it up and tells Jungkook the story of how he met Jimin and Yoongi, even adding in the details all the way back from how he was lowkey creeping at them to how he thought Jungkook was a huge macho man with a scar. As he speaks the sleepiness draws his in more and more and he's losing ground, but he keeps telling his story. Even when he is half asleep, every time Jungkook lets out a small laugh, like when he said he was scared he would be an alien, his heart manages to jump in glee, because he can never get over the rare sound.

He wasn’t lying when he said that having Jungkook here puts him more at ease. Now that he doesn’t have to worry about the boy, the weeks’ worth of drowsiness is hitting him hard, and the bed feels like a pool of fluffy clouds. He doesn’t know at what part of the story does his fingers falter, and his words drown off, and the tranquil air pulls him into a deep sleep.


 

Jimin blinks slowly, staring at the sight before him with his mouth agape. He remains unmoving, his muscles having shocked themselves into paralysis.

He had come over to help Taehyung pack his stuff as he had promised, but when no one answered the door he invited himself in since Jungkook rarely ever locked his door, because quote on quote there’s nothing to steal in the room beside Taehyung’s Gucci Jacket.

Before he entered the room, Jimin prepares for the worse. He expected that the two roommates got into a huge fight, even physical. Or maybe Taehyung ran away. Or maybe Jungkook finally snapped and threw Taehyung’s saxophone into the wall, shattering all his hopes and dreams in the process.

What he doesn’t expect is to walk in and see the roommates sleeping peacefully next to each other.

Taehyung’s curled up on his left like a puppy, snoring softly, his legs tangled in the sheets, his cheek pressed into the pillow and lips parted. His right arm is resting on the edge of the pillow; hand curled around the top of Jungkook’s head.

And Jungkook. Jeon Jungkook. The boy who wouldn’t even sleep in the same car on long road trips or would stay up all night during movie nights. The same boy who would always pay more to room alone in hotels whenever they went out of town for dance competitions just to avoid sleeping in the same room with other people, even his closest friends. The same boy who always slept alone is sleeping next to Kim Taehyung, his nose buried into the pillow and his forehead resting lighting onto Taehyung’s forearm, his face smooth and relaxed, breathing lightly.

Jimin remains frozen for a few minutes, waiting to see if Jungkook is actually asleep, or is just resting his eyes. But after a full ten minutes, he hears a little snore come out from him confirming that he’s asleep and he brings his hands up to his head in exasperation, his mouth dropping even wider until his jaw starts feeling sore.

He rubs his eyes and pinches himself to see if he’s dreaming. When he realizes that this is real, he freaks the fuck out.

He holds his fist to his mouth and starts pacing back and forth across the room, debating what to do.

But the answer is obvious.

He pulls his phone out his pocket, his hands shaking in excitement and clicks on Yoongi's contact.(Not before taking a picture of course) and types quickly into his phone.


To: Min Suga genius Jjang Jjang man bong bong♥

change of plans!!!1
tae isn't moving back in with us anymore.
the little shit is here to stay and he's staying for good ♥♥♥

 

 

 

Chapter Text

Taehyung wakes up warm, for the first time in a week, feeling like he had an actual good night of sleep. He flutters his eyes open and stretches his arms over his head before making to shove the sheets away from him.

He peers over at the alarm clock, lazily, with his droopy eyes half open and his mouth smacking from the taste of morning breath.

It’s Twelve-twenty pm which means he’s already missed his ten o clock class, but he’s too utterly content to care. He has been persistent in his attendance and has never skipped class a day in his life, so one time shouldn't kill him.

After his mind clears up from his cloud of drowsiness and the rustic gears start turning again, he remembers that Jungkook usually comes back around this time to take a nap while he’s out. He blinks owlishly at the empty space next to him, a dent and wrinkles still prevalent in the sheets.

He scratches his head and sniffles sloppily as he wonders if he should leave before the other comes back.

And then it clicks.

Taehyung gasps obnoxiously loud and darts his eyes around the room, horror dawning on him. He rolls out of bed in a panic, limbs flailing as he catches himself from falling over and he scurries to detangle one of his legs caught in the sheets.

He feels like he's having a dream, more specifically a nightmare. He's done many things that made him face-palm at his actions, but this takes the cake; falling asleep overnight on the exact day, he was supposed to move out, just giving Jungkook even more of a nuisance.

Jungkook usually comes back to the dorms around twelve-thirty, which gives him just enough time to simultaneously pee and brush his teeth. After frantically washing up, he brings his tooth brush and his saxophone case, figuring he will come back for the non-essentials later when he isn't escaping a crisis, and he scampers to the door and throws it open, running out into the hall to Jimin and Yoongi’s room on autopilot.

Once he reaches the room, he knocks furiously on the door when he hears a “We’re busy. Come back later!” come from the other side, but Taehyung very pointedly does not come back later, and he barges in at full force causing the door to slam into the wall with a thundering bang.

“Jimin, why in the world did you not—“ his sentence comes to an abrupt stop as he screams in horror at the sight before him, dropping all of his belongings in shock.

Jimin is propped on the studying desk, completely shirtless, but still in underwear and jeans that ride low on his hips with his legs wrapped tightly around Yoongi’s waist, his head thrown back and eyes closed as Yoongi’s lips latch onto his neck. At the sound of Taehyung’s scream, they push away from each other and Yoongi jumps back a whole foot, his hair disheveled.

Yoongi glares daggers, quickly pulling down his shirt down as if he was trying to hide something, and Taehyung gags because he definitely could have lived the rest of his life without seeing that.

“What the fuck, Taehyung?!” Yoongi spits out, and Jimin hides behind him, his face burning bright red.

Taehyung ignores his question and gapes, pointing in terror at the desk Jimin was sitting on, “Do you guys fuck on that desk?!” he shrieks. “Because I used to study on that!”

“Taehyung—“

“You better say no because I’ve literally fallen asleep on that desk.”

“Tae—“

“Like my face was in all actuality pressed on that desk and I better not have touched the same surface Jimin’s ass cheek was just on!”

Yoongi gives up on talking and presses his lips together in annoyance, allowing Taehyung to continue in his rambling.

“There’s literally a bed right there! Just walk two feet to your left, and you're there! Tell me honestly, how many times have you guys hooked up while I was gone. I still can’t believe I never knew! Oh my god, you better not have had sex on my bed. I swear if you had sex where I slept I will cut off your—“

“Taehyung!” Jimin screams from behind Yoongi, interrupting the panicked boy into silence. “What are you doing here?”

Taehyung blinks slowly, not knowing if the boy is joking or not and his rant dies off on the tip of his tongue. “Moving back in,” Taehyung replies, simply. “Because somebody ditched me and left me hanging.”

Jimin gives him a look.

“I’m not saying it was you, but it was you."

Jimin smirks, and Taehyung wants to back hand slap that smug look off his face.

“I crashed over there right after Jungkook apologized and opened up to me. Literally, only a few minutes after he told me how he couldn’t sleep with me there, I fell asleep there! He probably hates me again!”

“Tae, chill,” Jimin snickers.

“No, I’m not going to chill, Park Jimin” Taehyung glares. “You did this on purpose didn’t you? So you can suck on Yoongi's dick!”

Jimin splutters, face red again and Yoongi just rolls his eyes.

“What the fuck, no!” Jimin shrieks. “You’re not moving back in with us!”

Taehyung gives a blank stare and stands unmoving by the door. His brain is in overdrive as he processes Jimin’s words, but no matter how much he thinks about it, there’s no way Jimin said what he thinks he just said.

“Excuse me?”

Jimin hops off the desk and pulls on a random shirt off the floor. “You’re going to continue rooming with Jungkook.”

Taehyung’s eyes flicker in between the two boys, studying their faces sharply for any signs of joking, but their expressions remain composed with no trace of teasing.

“E-Excuse me?” he says again with a stutter.

Yoongi rolls his eyes again. “If you don’t have anything other to say besides ‘excuse me’ I’m going to have to assume that your brain has finally fried from all that anime shit you think of constantly. Now go sit in your room on that ugly ass couch you guys have so your brain cells can properly regenerate.” He gestures to the door, and Taehyung just stares, his mouth agape and his eyes blank.

“Excuse me?” he says a third time, and Yoongi sighs loudly. Taehyung looks around in exasperation and spins around with a lost expression. “Did I sleep longer than one day? Because I am definitely missing something here.”

“Have you not talked to Jungkook since last night?” Jimin asks

Taehyung faces them again and frowns, his mouth downturned. “No, I woke up like five minutes ago.”

Jimin snorts. “So you slept for than sixteen hours?”

He’s actually slept for more than sixteen hours, but he’s not going to admit that out loud, and to his defense, he has had a lack of sleep this whole week and last night was when it was all made up.

“Psh, no,” Taehyung lies. He waves his hand off dismissively. “I just went bed really late last night.”

Jimin smirks in amusement. “Don’t lie to me.”

“I’m not lying!” Taehyung insists, crossing his arms stubbornly.

Jimin copies him by also crossing his arms, his smirk growing. “Oh yeah? Then how come you were asleep when I came over?”

Taehyung opens his mouth to argue when Jimin’s words fixate into his mind, and his eyes widen.

“You came over, and you just left me there?!” he shrieks in disbelief. “Why didn’t you wake me up then?!

Jimin pouts. “How could I? You and Jungkook were both sleeping so peacefully!”

“It doesn’t matter if we were sleeping peacefully! You should have—” He pauses. His words lodge in his throat as his brain processes. “Wait. Hold on a damn second. Both?!”

A smug smirk plays on Jimin’s lips, his eyes taunting and Taehyung can tell he’s having fun with this confusion. “Did I stutter?” he sneers. “When I got there, both you are Jungkook were deep asleep.”

"Now who’s the one lying?"

Jimin huffs defensively, his nose crinkling in displeasure. “I’m not lying!”

Taehyung lets out a snort of laughter. “Yeah, and milk goes into the bowl before the cereal.”

“Okay first off, the milk does go in the bowl before the cereal, everyone knows that,” Taehyung opens his mouth ready to retaliate fiercely, but Jimin speaks immediately. “And second off, I swear on my right leg that I’m telling the truth. Jungkook fell asleep with you there!”

“Jimin, you are literally the person who told me that Jungkook couldn’t sleep with other people in the room, and besides, Jungkook said it himself just yesterday!”

Jimin makes a frustrated sound, and he pouts, his eyebrows furrowing. “It’s true though!” he turns to Yoongi, who has remained silent during the entirety of the conversation. “Tell him that I’m telling the truth.”

“He’s telling the truth.”

“You’re just saying that because you want Jimin to suck your dick.”

Jimin splutters again, coughing furiously and he slaps his chest multiple times. “Will you stop saying that!” he says through his coughing, and Yoongi pats Jimin’s back with a worried look on his face that makes Taehyung want to slap them both.

Once Jimin stops, he sends Taehyung a nasty glare and Taehyung smiles back innocently.

“You don’t believe me? Fine.” Jimin huffs and turns around looking for something. “Just you wait then because I have receipts.”

Before Taehyung can ask, Jimin grabs his phone off the desk and quickly scrolls through it with the slightest fumble of fingers. When he finds what he’s looking for his face lightens up and he shoves the phone in Taehyung’s face with a creepily wide smile on his face.

Taehyung has to step back from how close Jimin held his phone, and squints at the small screen, blinking away the blurriness to see, sure enough, a picture of him and Jungkook sprawled on the bed, their eyes closed and mouth slightly opened, deep in sleep. Taehyung’s eyes are like wide saucers on his face, and he feels his face burn up because the picture is oddly intimate, with his hand tangled in Jungkook’s hair, and their faces close, way too close for his comfort.

Jimin pulls his phone back, a smug look on his face and Taehyung leans forward, his eyes chasing the picture until Jimin shoves the phone in his pocket then Taehyung straightens back up, shock painting his face.

He snaps his gaze to Yoongi whose face is blank, but his eyes have a hint of amusement.

“B-But how?” Taehyung stutters, his eyes flickering between his two friends.

Jimin smiles, almost manically excited, before leaning forward conspiratorially. “I don’t know what you did or how you did it and I don’t care because you're a miracle and it worked!”

“How am I a miracle? I didn’t even do anything.” Taehyung breathes out, his face twisted in puzzlement and his eyes in a daze.

“Well of course you did, silly!” Jimin laughs, slapping Taehyung on the shoulder. “Or it wouldn’t have worked!”

Taehyung stops to think, but not for too long. “Well, I did play with his hair, but that’s nothing.”

“Okay, I’m not going to question why you were playing with his hair because that’s weird as fuck,” Yoongi speaks up. “Just do the same thing that you did last night and see if works again.”

Taehyung bites on his lip. “And what if it doesn’t?”

“Then you can move back in with us.”

“You know, the more you say that the more it loses its meaning.”

Yoongi rolls his eyes and removes himself from Jimin’s side before lightly pushing Taehyung towards the door. “Now go talk to him.”

Taehyung attempts to push back against Yoongi’s hands, but to no avail and he's shoved through the door.

“But he’s not even there! He was already gone when I woke up.”

Yoongi grabs the saxophone and toothbrush that Taehyung dropped previously and shoves both in his arms.

“He should be back now.”

“What if he starts hating me again?” Taehyung can’t have everything go back to the way it was. Not after all the effort, he put in to making up with Jungkook.

“The fact that he hasn’t already kicked you out when he woke up is a good sign.” Yoongi gives one final push and moves to shut the door, but before it can close, he sticks his head out into the hallway.

“Don’t look at him directly in the eye and you should be okay,” he teases, but it still horrifies Taehyung to the full extent.

Then, Jimin pokes his head out directly above Yoongi’s, his eyes glowing with excitement with a broad smile on his face like Cheshire cat.

“Good luck Tae! And remember that even if you screw up, murder is never the answer.”

And then the door is slammed shut without another word.

Taehyung stares at the closed door with his mouth gaped, not entirely sure what to do with all this new information. He scowls and kicks on the door loudly, hoping that they and all the neighbors would hear. There’s no chance he’s going to leave without a little payback.

“Thanks for all the advice! I’ll need it,” he screams loud enough for anyone in this hall, and the next to hear him. “Be sure to stretch each other out nicely before you fuck. Remember use protection and don't forget to put back your flavored lube! Organization is important. Switch it up once in a while you vanilla piece of shits, but not in the showers please because it will clog up!”

Taehyung hears curses and footsteps from the other side of the door, and without another second of hesitation, he sprints down the hallway, stumbling over his own feet, to avoid getting something thrown at him by an angry Yoongi.

Once he’s back to his dorm, he bursts inside and squeals as he slams the door shut behind him and, he locks it as fast as he conceivably can. He presses his ear against the door and counts seconds, waiting for Yoongi to break down the door and sock him right in the gut.

After a few minutes and the door hasn't been pummeled down with someone furiously barreling inside, he finally lets himself relax and rests his forehead against the door, eyes fluttering shut as he lets out a relieved breath.

“What are you doing?”

Taehyung jumps, his stuff almost falling out of his arms again and he whips around to see an incredibly unimpressed Jungkook lying leisurely on the ratty couch, his long legs stretched out in front of him and propped lazily over the arms, a lollipop dangles from his mouth, and his phone is in his grasp.

Taehyung is frozen like a deer caught in the headlights.

“Was that you who was screaming?” Jungkook asks, and as he speaks his tongue fiddles with the lollipop, moving it around in his mouth.

“Uh,” Taehyung says, trying hard not to stare.

Jungkook swings his legs easily to the ground and pushes himself off the couch. “I’m going to take that as yes, and I’m not that surprised.”

Taehyung’s eyes scan Jungkook’s face, although he still looks tired as per usual, there are some minor changes, the dark circles under his eyes are still there but are less prominent, and his eyes aren’t quite as red anymore.

Jungkook roughly bites off the candy part of the lollipop and throws the stick to the side causing Taehyung to flinch at the loud noise of sugar crunching in between his teeth.

He can only stare without uttering another word, emitting an awkward silence, too distracted to notice. But Jungkook does. He frowns and shifts, so he’s leaning against the couch with his arms crossed.

“I thought you already left.”

That grabs Taehyung’s attention and snaps him from his one-sided staring contest. He straightens up and clutches his arm tighter around his saxophone case. “Do you want me to leave? Because I’ll leave.” He says quickly, the relief and desperation palpable in his voice. Welp, at least he tried, and Yoongi can’t say he didn’t.

Jungkook remains silent, pressing his lips tightly together, deep in thought, but Taehyung takes this as a sentence to leave.

Taehyung smiles politely and slowly back towards the door without turning his back to the other.

“Well, I guess I’ll see you around...” He turns around to leave, but he can only make a few steps back before Jungkook’s hand darts out and grips his forearm, turning him back around and causing him to drop his saxophone case, but Jungkook quickly catches it before it can crash into the ground.

Taehyung should be relieved, but his heart thuds a drumbeat in his ears, and the grip on his toothbrush tightens to the point where he thinks it’s going to snap in half.

Jungkook looks nervous as he sets the case on the floor and Taehyung is surprised. The whole thing is extremely odd. For one thing, Taehyung has rarely seen any emotions come out of the latter, with the exception of the night before, and he was so sure that was a one-time, high on sleepiness, thing.

Taehyung can tell that the younger is struggling to search for words, and he tries to wait patiently but as seconds tick by, the air around him becomes suffocating, so he decides to speak first.

“Is there something you need?” he says. The room is so silent that his voice bounces off the ceiling.

Jungkook leans back against the couch again, and he ruffles his fringe roughly, frustration prevalent. Taehyung is uncharacteristically quiet, simply rolling back and forth on the balls of his feet and gripping his toothbrush that he had forgotten he is holding tightly.

It is only a momentary hesitation, but then Jungkook reaches out and snatches Taehyung’s toothbrush right of his tight grasp.

Taehyung had a variety of thoughts of what Jungkook was going to do, and he can't say that stealing his toothbrush was one of them. His hand is still hovering in the air, and it remains carved into a grasp. He looks at it, blinking rapidly in confusion.

“Well alright then,” he says after a few second of silence, slowly turning his gaze to Jungkook who appears as if he’s been shot. “I suppose you can just keep that. I’ll get it a new one.”

“Hyung, you should just stay here.”

The gears in his mind stop, a white fuzz blocking every thought Taehyung has, and it all goes blank. He stands, unmoving and stiff, letting the words soak into his brain, and in a matter of seconds, his mind goes from empty to filling with millions of different questions.

Did he just say Hyung?

Did he just say to stay?

Does he mean to stay and hang out or does he mean what Yoongi said and to stay as roommates?

Why is Yoongi always damn right?

“Uh, you okay there?” Jungkook waves a hand over Taehyung’s dazed gaze. “Did you hear what I just said?”

Taehyung closes his mouth only to open it again, and it's like a wire in his brain discards, and he blanks over, forgetting everything that Yoongi told him earlier.

“I mean yeah, I heard you,” he speaks slowly, finally lowering his arm hesitantly. “But like...why?”

Jungkook squeezes his eyes tightly shut and runs a tired hand over his face before bringing it through his hair. “Please don’t ask why. Just say yes.”

"But I want to know.”

Jungkook flinches. “You know why.”

He isn't thinking at all anymore. “I don’t though.”

Jungkook exhales forcefully and stretches out his neck, his muscles tense and then he mumbles something, something so soft that Taehyung couldn’t comprehend a single word.

Taehyung leans in. “What?”

Jungkook's face twists into something in between frustration and desperation, and he leans back. “I woke up late this morning,” he starts, his thumbs fiddling with his hoodie’s strings.

Taehyung sniffles awkwardly. "Um, okay."

Jungkook's eyebrow twitches. “Well, I woke up at eight, which is really late for me when I don’t get drunk, and I couldn’t even go on my morning run." His words are in a stumbling mess.

Taehyung tilts his head in confusion, not knowing why he's being told this and what he's supposed to do."

“And I think it’s because of you,” Jungkook finishes.

“Well, uh.” He doesn’t have a response for that, so he settles for an “I’m sorry?”

“No that’s not—“ Jungkook groans. He huffs out a frustrated breath and straightens up from the couch, throwing Taehyung’s toothbrush on the sofa and Taehyung scrunches his nose in disgust.

“Remember how I told you how I couldn’t sleep with other people in the room?” Jungkook asks.

“Yes,” says Taehyung slowly, and then he nods slowly as well. “That’s why I was going to move out.”

“Well for some odd reason, last night that wasn’t the case,” he pauses as if he's trying to find the right words. “Because I knocked out and I don’t even remember doing do.”

Taehyung nods again, the wires in his brain slowly starting to reconnect, and as the shock wears down, he begins to remember what Yoongi told him that earlier and the photo Jimin showed him. He mentally slams his face into the wall for blanking out so easily. He could have saved himself from this uncomfortably awkward conversation.

“That usually doesn’t happen,” Jungkook explains, his voice tense. “It usually takes me hours just to doze off, but last night I don’t even remember falling asleep. I mean I was just listening to your rambling and the next thing I know I’m waking up next to you at eight am.”

“Oh.” Taehyung is not sure how to respond.

“I would have woken you up or something, but I kinda freaked out and left.”

“Right.”

Jungkook pauses, his eyebrows furrowing. “You don’t seem very surprised.”

Taehyung chuckles nervously and scratches the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. “Uh, that’s because Yoongi hyung already told me.”

Jungkook doesn’t respond. He wears a displeased expression, and his lips are tightly shut. They stand in an uncomfortable silence when Jungkook says, “If you knew then why did you say you didn’t?”

Taehyung’s eyes widen, and he waves both his hands in front of Jungkook’s face in panic. “I promise I didn’t mean to!” he cries out. “You just took me off guard, and I momentarily forgot. Give me a break. I just woke up from an eighteen-hour sleep!”

Jungkook inhales a deep breath, and his eyes clench if he is trying not to be annoyed. When he flutters his eyes open again, they are hopeful, and he seems calmer.

“Well, now that you remember, are you going to stay?” he asks, a flash of insecurity washing over his features.

Taehyung’s head starts to hurt, a million thoughts rush through his mind at once, and he’s tempted to sprint out of the room to cower in Jimin’s bed and hide under the covers forever, but he’s also tempted to pull Jungkook into the biggest hug and sing him a lullaby. Under normal circumstances, he would have called up Jimin for advice, as that's what he usually does when he's having a crisis, but it's already clear what side Jimin’s on, and he’s probably in the middle of doing the do with a certain Min Yoongi.

"I-I don't remember you asking me to stay," he eventually stutters.

Jungkook looks pained, and he audibly gulps. "Stay."

Taehyung looks away and awkwardly coughs, playing it off as being ill, but in reality, he was just taken aback by Jungkook's straightforwardness.

"Please," Jungkook adds through his gritted teeth

Taehyung considers telling Jungkook no; that way he would be free from the constant worry. He wouldn’t have to enter his dorm with his butt cheeks clenched every time to brace himself in case Jungkook was there to give him a heart attack. But he also knows that if he leaves now, the guilt will always be there, holding him down. He knows that he will be lying in bed, wide awake, thinking about how he could have helped the other but didn’t because of his selfish thoughts.

Taehyung chews his lip and says nothing as he tries to sort out his thoughts.

"I don't even know what I did."

Jungkook sighs in defeat and lowers his head, staring down at the saxophone case and letting Taehyung bask in the silence.

Taehyung lets his lip fall through, and he clenches his hands tightly. He hopes he doesn’t regret this.

“But I can try.”

Jungkook’s head jerks up, and his eyes widen, relief pouring through them. Usually, Taehyung would have laughed at the latter’s flustered expression, but he’s preoccupied with praying that his heart doesn’t stop from beating too fast.

“Wait, for real?”

Taehyung chuckles, letting himself relax a bit. “Regretting it already?”

“What no!” Jungkook quickly speaks. “No, that’s not what I meant. Did I seem-I didn't-”

Taehyung bursts into laughter, voice deep and loud, and Jungkook frowns in confusion. “Dude chill, I was just joking. I know you obviously didn’t mean that.”

Jungkook lets out a sharp exhale. “Sorry.” He mumbles again.

Taehyung scrunches his nose, and his eyes rake up Jungkook skeptically. He has never seen the boy like this before; at this moment he really does seem like the younger one, and it’s freaking him out.

“Stop apologizing,” he snorts. “And stop being so nice, it’s weird, and it's honestly creeping me out. It's like you've been possessed or something. Why are you calling me hyung all of a sudden?”

Jungkook looks momentarily taken off guard, and then his face breaks out into a scowl, and he scoffs. “It’s because I don’t want to sit through one of your lectures again.”

Taehyung smiles brightly. There’s the Jungkook he knows. “I’m hurt, my lectures are well thought out!” he snaps teasingly. “And besides I just want you not to be a douche, you don’t need to treat me like Buddha.”

Jungkook rolls his eyes, and then he frowns, peering at the clock, and for a moment Taehyung fears the something has already gone wrong, but that worry is replaced with another when Jungkook speaks again.

“Don’t you have class soon?”

Taehyung stills before whipping around to look at the clock and gasps in horror. He curses under his breath as he frantically grabs onto his saxophone and swings the strap over his shoulder, stumbling over from the imbalance of weight. Jungkook watches in amusement.

“See you later!” Taehyung calls out as he starts towards the door.

“See you tonight, Taehyung.”

Taehyung freezes and his hand curls around the doorknob. The words make his face flush, and his cheeks burn. ‘See you tonight when we sleep together' is basically what Jungkook's is saying, and even if Taehyung knows what he really means, it still makes his body react strangely.

He tightens his grip around the doorknob and turns slowly back around.

“Uh, Jungkook?”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow an acknowledgment.

“Can you please not have any high expectation?” Taehyung asks nervously.

Jungkook tilts his head. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that if the same thing that happened last night doesn’t happen tonight, please don’t be mad,” Taehyung says, biting his lip.

Jungkook’s confusion vanishes, and his eyes soften. “I promise.”

Taehyung sighs in relief, and he loosens his grip on the door knob.

He gives the younger a salute and a small smile before pulling open the door and sprinting down the hall.

As he runs, a subconscious smile pulls at his lips until his cheeks ache, and he doesn’t care if people are looking at him weirdly because all he can pay attention to is how his heart is pounding so hard that he can hear it in his head.

Chapter Text

Taehyung ends up staying after class much longer than he had originally planned. As a result of the upcoming concert, it isn't unusual for him to stay after for a few hours to practice until he feels his performance is satisfactory, however on this day, in particular, he’s been having trouble. All of his notes fall flat, and his fingers keep fumbling over themselves. Overall it sounds messy, and Taehyung knows exactly why: It’s because his mind is preoccupied, while he should be focusing on the sheet music all he can think about is what's to come at night. Just the thought is enough to make his hands clammy, and breaths shorten.

Even once the sky starts to turn a faint black and he feels like he’s going to faint from shortness of breath and his lungs burn like fire, he’s still not satisfied. But the feeling of the metal against his swollen, numb lips is enough for him to want to throw his instrument at the wall and that's how he knows he's past his limit because he considers his saxophone his baby, so he decides to call it a day and to go sulk in his room where he can at be a failure with food.

After he solemnly packs up his stuff and starts towards his dorm with his head rung low, he scrolls through his phone solemnly, looking at all of his messages and calls that he missed from turning it off during practice to avoid further distractions.

A few are from his worried parents and siblings, and he reminds himself to call them later, some are from classmates, and most (eighty percent of it) comes from Jimin.

He snorts at the spam and clicks on the messages, quickly scanning through them.

From: Soulmate♥

Yo what happened?
tell me everything
EVERYTHING
pls
at least tell me what he said
R u guys still roomies?
Did u guys fight…
Is2g if you guys fought again ill kill both of you >:(
Pls answer
Im dying
Of curiosity
R u alive?
Is2g if you died ill kill you
fine be that way
Ill just ask kookie then!

There’s a pause of time in-between the following texts.

EG’;SEKHS;SK;BK;;BK’;AKE;B 
;;;;;;;;;;
I KNEW EVERYTHING WOULD WORK OUT
I TOLD YOU SO
TELL ME EVERYTHING LATER!!!!!!!!!!!1!!!!!!!1

Taehyung stifles a laugh after he’s finished reading, but the anxious feeling begins to emerge again.

He wonders if Jungkook is home yet since it’s already late, but he, just like everyone else besides Taehyung, has a social life, so he doubts it.

Once he reaches the dorm, he pulls out his key with a loud sigh. All he wants to do is lie in bed in a fetal position with bags of chips surrounding him as he contemplates life and his dreams. (He has never been good at dealing with failure.)

He lazily unlocks the door and pushes himself through, dragging his feet on the ground with all of his limbs drooping in defeat.

Right as Taehyung enters the room he has to stumble back to prevent himself from crashing into Jungkook who is in the process of leaving. He almost bursts out the room to run away the second he sees the boy just out of pure habit when he remembers that he doesn’t need to do that anymore. After the initial shock dies down, he notices that Jungkook's impressive attire.

He’s head to toe in all black: black ripped skinny jeans that work wonders for his thighs and a black v neck that runs dangerously low, exposing his collarbones, his eyes wear eyeliner smudged at the corners, giving his smoldering eyes an even more dark and intense look, and his usual messy hair is gelled up, so it swoops nicely over his forehead while still having the class messy Jungkook look. Taehyung may not know a lot about fashion, but he knows a good look when he sees one.

“Your back,” Jungkook says, snapping Taehyung back to reality. His face wears an expression of surprise.

Taehyung shifts uncomfortably on his feet, feeling the burning is his face thankfully die down. Cue the awkward conversations.

“Yeah, I just got back from practice.”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow. “Didn’t practice start like eight hours ago?”

Taehyung pouts and nods solemnly.

Jungkook narrows his eyes at Taehyung's swollen red lips and Taehyung bites on them, selfconsciously.

"It's because of playing for too long," Taehyung explains. Even though Jungkook didn't say anything, Taehyung still doesn't want him to get the wrong idea.

Jungkook appears to want to question him further, but he remains silent, observing the older as he sways on his feet.

“Are you going somewhere?” Taehyung asks, interrupting the silence first.

“A party.”

Taehyung makes an ‘ah’ noise and nods unsurprised, just like he expected, the kid has an actual social life. “I’ll see you later then.” He mumbles, his eyes fluttering half closed and he moves to step around when Jungkook also steps to the side, blocking him.

Taehyung has to stop himself from crashing into the boy once again, and he jerks back his eyes fluttering open again. His lip pulls into a scowl. The ugly couch is looking very inviting right now, and Jungkook is the only thing blocking him from belly flopping on it.

“Are you going to go to bed?” Jungkook asks.

“No, not until you come back,” Taehyung answers honestly without thinking, and then he cringes once he realizes how clingy he sounds. “But don’t worry!” he quickly reassures. “I’ll probably call Jimin to hang out, or maybe I’ll go out myself.” Even if he doesn’t have a social life, Jungkook doesn’t need to know that.

Jungkook gives him a look. “You look tired though.”

Not only in mood and appearance, but he's feeling pretty tired despite how much he slept last night. Practicing all day can really take all the energy out of a person, but the last thing he wants to be is a nuisance. He’s supposed to be here to help Jungkook, not the other way around, so he shakes his head and smiles reassuringly.

“It’s okay, really! Go have fun.”

Jungkook still looks unsure, and if Taehyung is completely honest, he would like it if he had company for the night, especially since he’s feeling so down, but he's not so sure if he wants Jungkook to be that company.

“I won’t even go out then. I’ll just lay around here. Relaxing is enough!” Taehyung assures.

Jungkook is still for a while, basking in his thoughts before exhaling loudly, kicking his shoes off and walking back into the room.

Taehyung freezes in surprise before following the younger into the room, dragging his feet behind him and pouting. “I said it's fine, Jungkook, you shouldn’t miss out on the fun just because of me.”

Jungkook scoffs. “Don’t flatter yourself. I didn’t really want to go to the party anyway. I was only going because my friend is being annoying about it and I think I would rather not have to deal with another hangover.”

“Wait, so you just want to go to sleep already?” he asks, his voice nervous. He was hoping to delay this as much as possible even if it means he loses sleeps.

Jungkook shrugs. “Yeah, why not.”

“But you’re not even tired.”

Jungkook gives him a look. “I’m always tired.”

Amen to that.

“But you’re just going to waste all that hair gel.”

The corners of his lips perk up. “I’m sure it’ll be okay.”

 


 

Taehyung insists that Jungkook washes up first since he put in all that effort to look pretty he should at least sit around in it for a while, or all that effort would be down the drain, and Jungkook, to his surprise, lets him without putting up too much of a fight.

It’s a bit awkward since they don’t talk much, except for a few bickering here and there about small stuff like throwing clothes on the floor and cleaning up. Taehyung knows Jungkook isn’t accustomed to the whole rooming situation and that his personality is naturally more distant; however, it’s more bearable than he had originally anticipated, at least the silence isn’t suffocating as it usually is, and neither of them has stormed out of the room after a fight.

And now, Taehyung is lying on the very edge of the bed, half of his butt hanging off and his knees tucked to his chest, trying not to let his discomfort show as he stares at Jungkook standing next to the bed, rubbing a towel into his hair. Even with Taehyung about to fall off the bed if he moves any more than a centimeter, he still feels close as Jungkook settles down on the bed, throwing the towel on the ground and Taehyung has to force himself not to get up and pick it back up.

Jungkook scrolls through his phone, his back turned to Taehyung, and it gives Taehyung a moment to mentally prepare himself.

He doesn’t exactly know what to do. All he did the night before was play with his hair, but that seems too simplistic, and he doesn't know if he should wait for Jungkook to ask him to do something or if he should initiate it himself since the younger clearly hates making the first move.

But Taehyung remains completely still, too afraid to ask as he stares holes into Jungkook’s back. Then Jungkook suddenly throws his phone aside and turns around, so they are facing each other much like the previous night.

Taehyung’s first instinct is to move back, but thankfully he doesn’t since he would have fallen on the floor and Jungkook would never let him live it down.

“Uhm…” Jungkook clears his throat and tries to look at anywhere other than Taehyung “So can you—”

He pauses, having trouble finding words, but Taehyung knows what he means.

For a panicked moment, he remains completely still. Scratch out the non-suffocating part since he's not breathing anymore.

He knows that this is probably more embarrassing for Jungkook than for him, so he tries to tone down the pulsing in nerves, or at least ignore it, and reaches up slowly, his fingertips lightly brushing Jungkook’s damp hair away from his eyes. Just like before, Jungkook’s eyes flutter shut as Taehyung runs his fingers softly through his hair, with a content sigh.

It gives Taehyung a bit of hope, but he can’t sleep, not just yet. Not until Jungkook has fallen asleep, so he knows that he has succeeded.

The silence slowly slips into a more comfortable state. After a few minutes, Taehyung scoots in closer, so he isn’t dangling off the bed anymore and studies Jungkook’s face, counting each long eyelash, giving him something to do to pass the time until he knew the latter has completely fallen asleep.

After almost a half hour and Taehyung begins to believe that he's asleep, Jungkook sighs, his eyes fluttering open again and Taehyung’s heart sinks in disappointment.

His fingers slow down, but they don’t stop completely. Jungkook’s lips turn downward and even though he promised not to have any expectations Taehyung knows that he did and even if it isn’t his fault he still feels guilty.

Jimin was wrong. He is no miracle.

Taehyung puts on a small smile, trying to hide the disappointment in his eyes. “Do you want me to leave?”

The words are empty, awkward and Taehyung tries not wince.

Jungkook seems contemplative with the words, eyes flickering with confusion and frustration. “No, it’s okay, stay,” he mumbles, pulling the covers up to his chin.

Taehyung nods slowly. He’s surprised, yet relieved, which surprises him even further. He thought he would have jumped at the first opportunity to leave, but now he finds himself glad that he hasn’t been kicked out once again.

He closes his eyes and tries not to overthink, focusing on threading his fingers through the younger’s hair—the fact that Jungkook hasn't made him leave shows that even though he failed, it doesn’t mean that they can’t still be friends and that is more than he can ask for.

Taehyung squeezes his eyes tightly, as though that will make him fall asleep any faster, but he knows it will be impossible no matter how hard he tries, not when he knows that Jungkook is wide awake next to him.

Taehyung hears the sheets rustle and Jungkook’s head move underneath his hand, and for a second he thinks Jungkook is getting up to leave.

“Tae.” Jungkook murmurs.

Taehyung’s heart stutters at the nickname, all of his friends use it but something about the way it sounds when Jungkook says it makes him feel strange. He opens his eyes to see that Jungkook has moved from his side and onto his back, and he's staring blankly at the wall.

He hums to show he’s listening.

“Tell me something.”

Taehyung watches his fingers how Jungkook's hair moves through his finger and fall back down softly against his forehead. “What do you want me to tell you?”

Jungkook presses his lips tightly together, and his eyes dart around the ceiling, thoughts in a mess. “Tell me about how you got into this school.”

Taehyung blinks in surprise. He wouldn’t expect for Jungkook to have even the slightest interest in that. He remains silent, basking in shock and his fingers halt.

Jungkook stills and peers at Taehyung through the corner of his eyes. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to,” he says quickly. "It's just we have all night so..."

“No that’s not it.” Taehyung shakes his head, resuming his hand movements. “I was just surprised that’s all.”

He’s never told anyone about the story of his struggle to join the school, he frankly doesn’t even know if he can say it without imploding into a million pieces of regret and embarrassment, but if Jungkook asks for it, then it’s worth a shot.

“I think I have terrible luck.” Taehyung begins honestly.

“I think you do too.”

He rolls his eyes but continues the story. “Previous to this year, I tried out twice, and those two times were probably the worst days of my life.”

Jungkook gives him and look. “I'm not even being dramatic right now," Taehyung says.

Jungkook snorts, amused. “Did you trip or something?”

“Yeah."

That wipes the amusement off of Jungkook’s face an instant. “Wait seriously?”

“I’m clumsy.” Taehyung cringes, and his face scrunches up at the memory of how he tumbled in front of all the judges the moment he stepped inside.

Jungkook makes a noise of acknowledgment.

“That’s not even the worst part though.”

Jungkook brings his arm to rest lazily over his eyes as if he is trying to hide his expression. “Oh, Jesus.”

Taehyung sighs. 'Oh, Jesus' is the perfect phrase to describe his situation then.

“Do you remember how before every audition, they ask you questions.”

Jungkook nods slowly, his arm dropping from his face and his eyes closed. “Yeah, they were pretty easy though.”

Taehyung has to force himself not to scoff. “The first thing they asked me what my dream was, simple enough right?”

Jungkook nods again.

“Well, I already knew my answer right off the bat, it was to become a professional saxophone player, but I thought this reply was just so basic. Hundreds of other students probably said the same thing, and I wanted to be unique, you know?”

“Uh, I guess?”

“So, I decided to whip out my A+ English skills, you know, so I look not only talented but also intelligent. You’ve seen all those dramas, knowing English automatically means you're successful, right?”

Jungkook’s lips perk up. “Right.”

Taehyung has to swallow hard, forcing his next words out. “I tried to say ‘Saxophone star, ’ but it ended up coming out as ‘Sexy porn star.”

There he said it.

He clutches his eyes tightly together, trying not to wallow in a pit of humiliation. He stays tense as he waits for Jungkook to judge the shit out of him. When he’s met with silence, he peaks through an eye to see Jungkook staring at him, lips pressed tightly together as if he’s trying very hard to hold back laughter.

“No, go ahead,” he huffs. “Laugh at all you want. Enjoy my suffering.”

And so Jungkook does. His whole face changes as he laughs, his eyes crinkle in the corners and his smile is so large that his nose scrunches up adorable. The laughter reverberates clearly throughout the room and bounces off the walls like bells, and he looks so carefree that Taehyung laughs along despite the humiliation.

Taehyung loosens his grip on Jungkook’s hair even more, and he buries his face in the pillow. “Ugh it was so bad!” he giggles. “After that, they told me that my audition was over before I even got to play and that they would call me with my results!”

Jungkook laughs even louder, the noise music to his ears and he can feel the boy’s shoulders shake beside him. Taehyung lifts his head from the pillow, a bright smile on face.

“So what were the results?” Jungkook teases.

Taehyung pouts and pulls lightly on Jungkook’s hair. “Don’t tease me!”

Jungkook turns, so he’s facing him again, his eyes closed as he grins into his pillow. “Alright, I’m sorry,” he chuckles.

Taehyung wishes that the other laughed more often like this, or even smiled. It made him seem like an entirely different person, and even though Taehyung doesn’t see it often, he’s glad he got to experience it at least once. He didn’t think it was possible to smile this much around Jungkook, a person who has only driven him nuts for months. If someone told him about this moment a couple of days ago he would have assumed they were lying, but here he is now, laughing so hard until his stomach cramps and tears line his eyes.

As time goes by, Jungkook continues to ask questions, and Taehyung continues to answer as honestly as he can, despite most of it making him look like a complete idiot, but the more he speaks, the less embarrassing it gets because it makes Jungkook laugh, and he would tell a million embarrassing stories just to hear it again.

Their laughter dies down after a while. Taehyung doesn’t know if they’ve been going at it for a few minutes or a few hours, but he finds that he honestly doesn't care. He wipes the tears from the corners of his eyes, having just finished his story about how after he had come home from being rejected; his parents had thrown surprise party for him with all of his friends and how he broke the news to them that he didn’t get in until after everyone left because he didn’t want to waste the cake. When Jungkook doesn’t say a smart ass comment or laugh, Taehyung looks over, and he almost chokes from inhaling a sharp breath at the sight of the boy snoring softly beside him.

Taehyung’s first instinct is to be offended, and he frowns. Jungkook fell asleep while he was telling his amazing story and he found it especially rude.

And then it clicks.

Jungkook’s asleep.

He fell asleep while Taehyung was there.

Just like the night before.

But this time, he’s here to witness it personally.

Taehyung’s second instinct is to wake Jungkook up and scream to him that he hadn’t failed and they can celebrate together, but he thankfully stops himself before he can do something stupid and ruin all of his progress.

His eyes are wide, and he has to bite back a squeal, a blinding smile on his face. Excitement pulses through his blood, and he ruffles his hand through Jungkook’s fringe enthusiastically, but not too hard so he wouldn’t wake him up.

The smile remains, as he allows his eyes to shut peacefully.

He helped.

Jimin was right. He is a miracle.

He didn’t let Jungkook down, and now he didn't have to hate him.

It’s the first time in a while that he’s falling asleep feeling so content and carefree and as he doses off into a deep sleep, he thinks he wouldn’t mind feeling like this more often.

Chapter Text

Becoming actual roommates with Jungkook is a significant improvement from the nightmare of conditions they were living in prior: fighting at every chance they get and avoiding and dancing around each other like two magnets of the same pole placed near each other or throwing a bucket of water into a raging fire. At least now they aren’t walking around like two sleep deprived zombies and have stopped sending each other nasty glares every time they so happen to cross paths, but there are some things that don't have any choice but to remain the same. Supposedly they are friends now, it's what he suggested, and Jungkook seemed okay with the idea, but at times it's hard to tell that they are even acquaintances. Outside of their dorm, it is rare for them to regard each other's presence let alone speak to each other. It’s not that they are intentionally trying to avoid each other like before, but they also never had a reason to start a conversation or hang out, and when they do, it’s never just the two of them.

But at night that’s when everything changes. Every single night, after the sun sets and the crazy college life starts to take place, instead of going to a party or clubbing, they are together without fail. Their demeanor behind closed doors in comparison to when they are out is a complete 180-degree change. In fact, there are many times when Taehyung feels as if he’s talking to an entirely different person, and there are other times where he catches himself acting differently: listening quietly instead of babbling without breath and worrying less on his thoughts and more on Jungkook's words. The standard image is them lying in bed together, under the covers with the window cracked just enough for the breeze to whistle in, with Taehyung’s fingers threaded into Jungkook’s hair. They speak about anything and everything, or more like Taehyung tells ridiculous stories about his failure of a life and Jungkook listens until he falls asleep, sort of like reading a child to sleep, but Jungkook insists it isn’t like that and that it's because Taehyung's pointless babbling distracts him from all the traffic of worries in mind until exhaustion pulls him in.

Jungkook’s complexion has noticeably been approving. Taehyung has always considered Jungkook attractive, but recently he looks more healthy: there are colors to his cheeks— a faint glowy red— his skin is smoother, and his eye bags and dark circles aren't as intense.

Taehyung sometimes exclaims that he’s the world’s best medicine and Jungkook neither agrees nor denies it.

Of course, not every problem is solved just like that. While Jungkook has been having less trouble falling asleep, he’s still a light sleeper; even the slightest sound will wake him up and then he has trouble with the whole process of falling asleep once again. Taehyung asserts that Jungkook wakes him up if that happens, but Jungkook never does; usually just spending the rest of the night listening to music or going out for runs, which is why it’s more often than not for Taehyung to wake up alone.

This worries Taehyung. Which is why instead of listening to the instructor like he's supposed to, especially with his upcoming performance, he’s huddled behind the stage, scrolling through his phone for ideas that could help the other stay asleep.

The moment class is dismissed Taehyung flies out of the room, moving faster than his legs are used to towards the direction of Jungkook’s class all the way across campus to try to experiment with a few things he found online.

On his way, he stops by a local café that he often goes to with Jimin and buys a cup of warm milk with honey, and he holds it far from his face, careful not to spill as he runs.

It's the first time he's visited Jungkook's class, and he only knows the general area and not the specifics. Thankfully he catches a sight of Jungkook right as the latter is leaving the building.

He screams out Jungkook's name, which successfully stops him from moving. Jungkook stops and looks around for the source of the sound, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. When he finally sees Taehyung sprinting towards him, his frown deepens.

“Taehyung?” he says, voice surprised. “What are you doing here?”

Taehyung hunches over and places the hand that isn’t holding the cup on his knees in recovery, busy focusing on catching his breath to notice his skeptic tone.

Jungkook continues to stare at him strangely as Taehyung hands over the cup, still hunched over. “Here, drink this,” He forces out each word between every breath.

Jungkook takes the cup hesitantly and inspects it as he's afraid he's holding poison, his nose scrunched up in disgust. “What is it?”

“It’s honey milk.” Taehyung replies. “I read online that it helps with sleeping.”

He finally finds it in himself to straighten up, and only when he catches his breath does he realize Jungkook odd looks

“What?”

Jungkook looks away, face undistinguishable. “Nothing.” He says simply, and he takes a sip out of the cup.

Taehyung perks up expectantly. “Is it good? I asked them to add some cinnamon, so it tastes better.”

Jungkook makes a satisfied noise and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand. “Yeah, it’s fine.”

Taehyung smiles brightly, and Jungkook blinks at him with a dazed look before looking away as if he refused to look at him. “Did you come all the way across campus just to give me honey milk?”

Taehyung shakes his head. “Not just that, I wanted to know if you wanted to come with Jimin and me to the library later.”

He had texted Jimin previously, threatening him to meet him at the library or else he'd tell Yoongi that he's stupidly in love with him, because even if he and Jungkook are on somewhat friendly terms, going to the library with him alone still isn’t ideal.

Jungkook raises an eyebrow and Taehyung wonders what the hell he’s doing. He bets Jungkook is wondering the same thing. Before this, they rarely ever talked out of their dorm and here he is, out of nowhere giving Jungkook honey milk and inviting him to the library. Even Taehyung knows how strange it sounds.

“Why do you want to go the library?” Jungkook asks. “You major in saxophone performance.”

“I read online, that you shouldn’t study where you sleep.” Taehyung further explains. He holds a finger up and stares at the sky as he tries to recall what he read. “It says that it can cause you to have trouble sleeping since that area will be associated with something stressful instead of a place for rest.”

Jungkook’s eyebrows disappear behind his fringe. “Where did you read this?”

“Uhh...Wikipedia.”

Jungkook snorts and Taehyung frowns stubbornly. “Hey, it’s more reliable than you think. Everyone uses Wikipedia!”

Jungkook chuckles and Taehyung leans in on the balls of his feet to hear it better just out of pure force of habit, and Jungkook leans back surprised. “I can’t right now. I have to go to practice.”

Taehyung’s face drops into a pout of disappoint. He wants to mention how he ditched practice for this but decides against it since he can’t force the boy to do anything he doesn’t want to do.

“Oh, well that’s okay!” he says instead, looking down at his feet as he softly kicks a random pinecone out of the way.

Jungkook is silent for a moment, studying Taehyung’s crestfallen expression carefully before sighing loudly. He clenches his eyes tightly as if he’s going to regret what he’s about to say. “How long do you plan on staying?” he asks, and Taehyung snaps his head back up. “Maybe I can go after practice if you're still there.”

Taehyung’s expression changes from solemn to bright so fast that Jungkook takes a step back. “Really?!” he exclaims, a smile returning to his face. “I was planning on staying for only a few hours, but I don’t mind waiting!”

“Won’t you be bored?”

Taehyung shakes his head enthusiastically. “I’ll be studying with Jimin. He will keep me entertained!”

Jungkook’s brings the cup up to his mouth, but he refrains from actually drinking out of it as if he's just holding it up to hide his expression with it. “Then uh—I guess I’ll go after practice.”

Taehyung’s smile gets even wider if that’s even possible and he bounces a little on his toes, eyes alight with excitement.

Jungkook takes another few step back, stumbling a little over his feet and looking a bit terrified. “Uh. I guess I'll see you later then?”

“Bye Jungkookie. I’ll see you later.” Taehyung waves and his eyes are full of promise. Taehyung never thought he would ever end up using a nickname as disgusting like that for Jungkook, but it just slipped out. Either way, it’s not as bad as Kookie.

But Jungkook seems not to think so, as his face scrunches up with displeasure at the nickname and he turns around without another word leaving an excited Taehyung behind.


 

Somehow ‘Studying with Jimin’ turns into trying to see who can run down the bookshelves the fastest and changing all the library’s computer desktop backgrounds into silly pictures of themselves where they contort their faces to look like they were constipated.

They tried to study, they really did. Taehyung would say that sat down for a good hour just studying, but there’s only so much two fine arts students can do in a library, and Jungkook still hasn’t arrived yet. Jimin insists multiple times that they ditch the library and go to a party that one of his classmates is throwing, but Taehyung remains persistent.

Jimin doesn’t question it, but Taehyung can tell he wants to.

Jimin becomes less whiny once they find an old book with art that’s basically old porn.

Besides, it’s all harmless fun.

That is, until racing each other turned into a full out tag game and then to hiding seek and changing all the desktop backgrounds turned into Jimin trying to see if the printer could scan his ass. Spoiler alert. It can.

Taehyung helped by changing the printer’s filters and colors, so Jimin had his ass in all of the colors of the rainbow.

The people who were actually studying all pass by normally as if this kind of thing happened every day, so they were, for the most part, messing around free of disturbance, but that ends when a librarian walks by to see Taehyung clicking random buttons on the printer while Jimin sits on it, giggling like two little children.

“Hey, you two! What are you doing?!” She screams, gathering the attention of basically everyone in the library.

Taehyung freezes, eyes blown wide and he snaps his head to Jimin who wears the same expression.

The librarian glowers and starts to storm towards them.

Before Taehyung can panic, Jimin hops off the printer, hurriedly buckling his pants and sprinting away. “Tae run!” He screams, laughing in the process.

Taehyung takes a second to process before running after Jimin, shrieking as he throws Jimin’s colorful ass pictures to gain some stall time.

“You two stop this instant!” she screams, but Taehyung doubles on his speed, his long legs allowing him to surpass his friend.

“Hey, wait for me!” Taehyung hears Jimin cry out behind him. He turns around, letting his legs move on autopilot towards the library’s exit.

“Hurry up! Move those short legs!” Taehyung laughs.

Jimin scowls and throws his cap at him, which Taehyung dodges expertly. His manic laughter echoes louder, and adrenaline pumps through his blood as he sprints.

Jimin’s scowl disappears, and his eyes widen. “Tae, watch out—“

And then Taehyung crashes into something. Something hard. And he flies back at a crushing force to the point where he's pretty sure he hears something crack. His arms scrape against the carpet as he instinctively protects his head.

He hears Jimin laugh, and he groans, cursing every word that comes to mind. He looks up to see what he crashed into expecting a wall or an iron fortress but instead, he sees a bored Jeon Jungkook, peering down at him completely unharmed and eyebrow raised.

“I think I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve seen you fall.”

Taehyung splutters as he pushes himself off the floor, momentarily forgetting why he is running as his face burns with embarrassment. But it doesn’t take long for him to remember once Jimin catches up, and he gives a look that indicates they don't have much time. Taehyung spins back around to face Jungkook. “I need to go.”

Jungkook frowns. “I just got here.”

Taehyung smiles apologetically as he alternates between looking at Jungkook and looking behind them to make sure they won’t get caught. “I know, but you were right, there’s no point in us studying here, we are performance majors,” he says, not wanting to embarrass himself any further.

“What happened to your Wikipedia article?”

Taehyung huffs, waving his hand dismissively. “It was all bullshit.”

Jungkook narrows his eyes. “Then why did I have walk all the way across campus it was all bullshit?”

Taehyung pouts. He never wanted Jungkook to be annoyed with him, and he wonders why every time he tries to help he ends up being an ever more a nuisance.

“I’m sorry, Jungkookie.” Taehyung sulks, reaching up and brushing Jungkook’s fringe out from his eyes, and he flutters his eyelashes guiltily. From the corner of his eye, he sees Jimin’s mouth drop.

When Jungkook doesn’t bat his hand away, only rolling his eyes, Jimin’s mouth drops even further.

“What in the world...“

“Hey, you there! Grab those two boys.” The librarian suddenly screams from behind them.

Taehyung jumps and meets Jimin’s panicked gaze. Jungkook looks between them in confusion, and when he sees the technician stomping towards them dangerously, he puts two in two together and figures they got themselves into some idiotic trouble. He sighs loudly and grabs onto Taehyung's wrist. Taehyung’s gaze snaps from Jimin to Jungkook, alarmed, thinking that they're being betrayed but then Jungkook pulls him out of the library, and Jimin follows along.

They run until they are sure that no one is following them, and as they run Taehyung is thankful for Jungkook to be there to guide him since he keeps looking back to laugh gleefully with Jimin and would have run into a pole or tripped if it wasn't for the steady grip.

Once they stop moving Jungkook drops Taehyung's wrist, and Jimin tackles him to the grass.

Taehyung squeals and laughs loudly, wrestling with his friend.

“That was great!” he yells.

Jungkook stares down as they wrestle, unamused. “Are you guys going to tell me what happened?”

The two friends separate and lie next to each other, trying to stifle their laughter.

“Nope!” Jimin chirps, and he pulls a handful out grass and throws it right at Jungkook's face.

Taehyung bites back his laugh at Jungkook’s irritated look as the confetti of grass rain down at him. Taehyung sits up and gestures for Jungkook to sit down, and Jungkook gives him a wary look, before sitting in the grass in front of him, crossing his legs and rests his cheek on his palm.

And just like usual Taehyung tells him everything, not leaving out any detail. His eyes are bright as he tells the story with overdramatic hand gestures and Jungkook doesn’t laugh like when they are alone, but a smile does play on his lips.

“You two are idiots,” he says.

Taehyung shrugs, giggling once again. “No, we're not, right Jimin?” He turns to Jimin who is lying on his stomach, his elbows propped on the ground and he's flickering his eyes between Taehyung and Jungkook with a weird look on his face.

“Jimin?” Taehyung waves a hand over Jimin’s face, and that snaps him out of his trance.

He glances between them one last time before masking his expression with a devious smile.

“Right!” Jimin sits up and swings his arms over Taehyung and Jungkook’s shoulder which he immediately shoves off.

Jimin scoffs and leans more of his weight on Taehyung. “Now that that's over, do you know what time it is?”

Taehyung looks down at his watch. “It’s half past four.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

“Oh.”

Jimin tightens his grip around Taehyung’s shoulder and waggles his eyebrows. “It’s time to introduce you to your first college party.”


 

Taehyung blinks slowly, and his mouth slowly drops open as he observes his surroundings in absolute horror. Jimin has a friend drop them off at the party and Taehyung honestly doesn’t know what to expect; it’s his first party if he doesn't count the shitty primary school ones where he watched horror movies and played spin the bottle. Despite having already attended the school for months now, he has always preferred spending his free time on having a night in, playing video games and listening to music. Whatever he expected did not even compare to the sight before him.

Standing three floors tall is a large house made of stone brick with cars surrounding all around like ants to the point where the entrance is barely visible. There's beat up furniture scattered in the front yards like they were carelessly tossed out for more space and pressing bodies brush past him as they run inside. There are more people in this one house than Taehyung thinks he’s seen in all of the campus combined.

The blaring music and the raucous of shouting keeps Taehyung from hearing his own thoughts, and he has to stand as close as an inch to others just to make his voice audible.

Much to Taehyung relief, Jungkook ends up getting dragged along, and Taehyung sticks close behind him, so he isn’t completely lost, but that doesn’t long last as the latter ends up disappearing in the crowd the moment they get there.

Jimin promises not to leave Taehyung's side the whole night since he’s still a partying noob, but after a couple of minutes and a few shots, he's eventually dragged away too.

So that's how Taehyung ends up alone, out in the patio where the music has been muffled just enough to be able to think. Although the patio isn't much of an improvement since he’s situated awkwardly on the same couch as an assumed couple sucking each other’s faces off. He's forced to sit on the very corner of the couch, butt hanging half off as he tries not to get kicked in the face. He holds a red solo cup that was shoved into his hand the moment he entered, though he only gets in a few sips before a fly flies in and drowns pitifully.

He scowls as he looks down at the fly floating in his beer, lazily turning the cup in his hands to make the liquid inside move around, his only form of entertainment.

He hates parties.

“Taehyung?” he hears a familiar voice.

Taehyung looks up from the dead fly with a slight startled jump to see Kim Minjae smiling down at him and immediately relief rushes through him. He wouldn’t consider Minjae anything more than a friendly acquaintance since they rarely talk, but he would take an acquaintance over a stranger any day.

“Minjae, hi!” he smiles brightly.

Minjae reaches out for a fist bump which Taehyung gladly responds. His eyes are wavering, so Taehyung assumes he's already had a few drinks in and is a bit tipsy.

“I didn’t expect to see you at a party like this,” Minjae says honestly.

Taehyung scrunches his nose, and peers over at the couple who are still making out, probably not even realizing that they aren't alone or that they just don't care. “Yeah, it’s not really my mojo.”

Minjae gives him an amused look and eyes at the couple with the same scrunched up expression. “You want to get out of here then. I’ll show you some fun?”

Taehyung raises an eyebrow. “Uh…”

Minjae eyes immediately widened, and he shakes his hands dismissively. “That’s not what I mean!" he brings his hand to the back of his neck and his face flushes. "There’s a new beer pong game starting soon, and my friend bailed on me to get laid.” Minjae laughs and Taehyung laughs along since he found it relatable: both of his friends are nowhere to be found. “You should be my partner!”

Taehyung smile fathers and his expression is replaced with reluctance. He’s never played ping pong before let along beer pong, not to mention that he probably has the worst coordination and the idea of drinking until he blacks out or to the point where he doesn't remember anything doesn’t really scream appealing to him, but he has already been dragged here to try to live a bit and have more of a social life like he always wanted so he might as well make the most of it.

“Yeah, okay.”

Minjae brightens up even more and offers a hand which Taehyung hesitantly takes and leads him back inside and through the crowd. The thundering music is loud again, and the base beats beneath his feet to the point where Taehgyung fears the second floor will collapse and he has to force himself not to scream in terror because there’s grinding bodies everywhere and he’s pretty sure that there is an orgy happening in the middle of the room, that or someone is being killed.

Minjae leads him to a room which appears to be a torn up dining room with a crowd circling around a Ping-Pong table who immediately part like the red sea to let them walk through.

“About time, Minjae!” he hears someone scream past the loud chatter.

“Shut the hell up, Mingyu. Don’t cry when we beat your ass.” Minjae laughs, and he drags Taehyung to the table.

Taehyung tries not to let his imitation shows as he eyes the crowd, who seem to all be looking at him, by straightening up and buckling his knees, praying they won't fail to hold his weight. He takes this opportunity to look across the table at his opponents, and his eyes widen when he sees Jungkook standing on the opposite side. His eyes are hazed, and his hair is ruffled. The jacket that he wore previously is long gone, revealing his shirt that is pulled loose. Taehyung sucks in his breath because fuck does his roommate look good like this, disheveled and carefree. Jungkook meets his gaze, and his eyes flicker in recognition; after the confusion surpasses they instantly narrow and darken. Taehyung can tell he’s had a few drinks in with the way his eyes are glazed over and rake over him lazily, with a new confidence that he’s never seen out of the younger before. He doesn't realize that his legs go weak until he has to grip the edge of the table to steady himself.

He looks away in embarrassment and confusion. He has barely any alcohol in him, so he doesn't understand why he feels so unstable.

“Hey, you okay?” Minjae asks, leaning close to whisper in his ear.

Taehyung nods, but in all honesty, he doesn’t even know if he’s breathing. Fuck being sober, his blood rushes fast through his veins making him feel as if he was high.

He looks back up, and Jungkook raises a lazy brow, his gaze dropping to their interlocking hands. Taehyung rips his hand out of Minjae’s grasp, bringing it behind his back and sighs in relief once Jungkook stops scrutinizing him over.

Minjae gives him a strange look but doesn’t say anything.

“That’s your partner?” the boy named Mingyu smirks. “He’s pretty.”

Minjae laughs and pats Taehyung on the shoulder. “He is, isn’t he?”

Taehyung smiles, but it comes out more like a grimace, not sure what to say. He isn’t used to being complimented in such a straightforward manner, especially from two drunk guys, so he settles with a small awkward thanks, but he’s sure no one heard it over the blasting music.

“Okay, if we're done flirting, can we start?” Jungkook speaks up, his voice husky and eyes annoyed as he taps fingers on the table impatiently.

Taehyung subconsciously shivers at the sounds of Jungkook’s rustic voice, it doesn’t sound like his usual clear bell-like voice or even like when he came home drunk, but that was mostly because he was basically passed out.

Minjae nods and claps his hands together. “Okay, how do you want to do this?”

“Eye-to-Eye initiative?” Mingyu suggests

“Sounds good.”

Taehyung furrows his eyebrows in confusion, and he turns to Minjae. “What does that mean?”

“It’s to decide who goes first,” Minjae explains, and Taehyung can tell the latter is amused at his lack of knowledge of the game. “We shoot simultaneously and whoever makes a ball in the cups while maintaining eye contact with the opponent team gets to go first.”

Taehyung wrinkles his nose. “That sounds hard.”

Minjae laughs. “You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to, we only really need one person to do it. Do you want that?”

Taehyung nods graciously.

“What do you say?” Minjae shouts louder to the other side. “One vs. one to start it off?”

Mingyu smirks. “That confident, huh?” and then he pats Jungkook’s shoulder. “It just happens that our friend Jungkook here is real cocky about it.”

Jungkooks rolls his eyes and pushes Mingyu’s hand off his shoulder. “I don’t care how we do it,” he says picking up a ping pong ball. “Let’s just get it started.”

Minjae grabs a ball too and makes a hand gesture linking his eyes with Jungkook’s. “You and I kid.”

Jungkook scowls at the nick name and Taehyung grins knowingly.

“Okay, on the count of three,” Mingyu says.

Jungkook nods, locking gazes with Taehyung which makes him stiffen. He assumed that the boy would do the whole eye contact thing with Minjae. He swallows hard and tries to look away. Jungkook seems to notice this, and a sneer plays on his lips.

“Why is he looking at me and not you?” Taehyung asks.

Minjae aims, keeping his eyes on the opponents. “It doesn’t matter who he looks at; it just matters that he isn't looking at the cups.

Taehyung can’t look away now, and he nibbles on his bottom lip which wipes Jungkook’s smirk off.

“One…” Mingyu begins, and Jungkook’s eyes go intense and serious in a mere second, making Taehyung feel like he’s about to burn to flames.

“Two.. Three!” and then they throw the ball simultaneously, Taehyung watches Minjae’s ball expectantly, but it hits the rim and falls off, at the same time he hears a splash. He looks down and sees Jungkook’s ball bobbing at the surface of the cup closest to him and the crowd gathered around the table erupts into hysterics, screaming and whooping drunkenly.

He looks up at Jungkook, mouth wide in shock to see that the boy still hasn’t looked away, his eyes taunting. He only looks away once Mingyu pulls him into a bear hug.

Taehyung hears Minjae groan, and he turns his attention to him still basking in surprise. "What the hell just happened."

"We lost that," Minjae huffs and then he mumbles, "Who the fuck makes it on the first shot."

“What?” Taehyung blinks fast. "Already? But I haven't even done anything yet!"

"That was just to see who goes first," Minjae grimaces and hands Taehyung the cup. “Now we play for real.”

Taehyung looks down at the cup before giving a confused look. “Wait, why do I have to drink it?”

Minjae smiles apologetically, “I already got a few drinks in, and I want to stay conscious for as long as possible during the game.”

Taehyung huffs and looks down at the drink.

He doesn’t know why he agreed to this.

He grabs the foam covered ball out of the beer and brings the cup to his lips. He clenches his eyes tight and winces when the alcohol burns at the back of his throat, some of it running down his chin. He has never been a huge fan of drinking and always stopped himself from getting drunk, so he has no idea what kind of behavior he possesses under the influence of alcohol, and if he’s completely honest, he’s terrified to find out.

He read online that there are many types of drunks. There’s the basics: Happy drunk. Sad drunk. Angry drunk and then there’s the Confident drunk. Reckless Drunk. Clingy Drunk.

Eight rounds in Taehyung learns that he is all of the above.

“What the fuck?! You suck!” he screams into Minjae’s ear after the boy missed. He swings an arm around his partner’s shoulders giggling. He feels so happy despite knowing they are one step closer to losing. “You missed you looooser!”

On the other side, he sees Mingyu leaning against a handsome boy with sharp cat eyes and Jungkook’s grabbing the edge of the table for support. His hazed eyes are darting around the table as if to focus and his head rolls to the side tipsily, exposing his neck.

It may be the alcohol in him taking effect, but Taehyung has a strong urge to jump over the table and suck a mark into the crevice in Jungkook’s neck. If he were sober, he would be appalled for thinking such thoughts, but he’s not, so he wants to give Jungkook a hickey just to piss him off.

“Jungkook it’s your turn!”

Jungkook lifts his head up, ruffling his hair roughly and meets Taehyung’s gaze. When he notices Taehyung staring, he smirks snarkily, and that flickers a switch in Taehyung's brain. He scowls, wanting to wipe that nasty smile right off his face.

He feels irritation and frustration boil in his blood as Jungkook grabs a ball leisurely and aims. He knows that if the others shoot it in that would mean that the game is over and he would lose, and the thought is enough for his vision to turn red.

The angry drunk in him kicks in. He’s angry that everything’s spinning. He’s angry the music is too loud. He’s angry that he’s going to lose. And most of all he’s angry that it’s Jeon Jungkook who’s going to defeat him. He narrows his eyes and right before the boy shoots, screams. “I swear to god Jungkook if you make that shot I’m never going to sleep with you ever again!”

Jungkook fumbles and ends up shooting the ball way off and the crowd groans. He snaps his gaze to Taehyung, bewilderment in his eyes, and Taehyung leans back satisfied.

Mingyu throws an arm around Jungkook’s shoulder, not caring that his partner just missed. “Damn Jungkook! Should have told me you were gettin' some” He laughs and the crowd goes wild again.

Taehyung, thinking they are cheering because Jungkook missed, begins to jump up and down in excitement, laughing maniacally and he turns to give Minjae a high five, to see him looking at him strangely.

“You’re sleeping with Jeon Jungkook?”

Taehyung giggles and high-fives himself so his hand isn't just hovering there awkwardly. “Yup! Everyday!” Which is technically true. Every night they sleep together but not in the way every is thinking and he’s too drunk to notice.

“Taehyung, your turn!”

“Watch and learn,” he slurs, grabbing the edge of the table to not fall and squints his eyes, trying to focus on the remaining cups on the other side, but everything is spinning.

It’s Taehyung’s turn to smirk at Jungkook and the latter’s eyes grow dark and his jaw clenches. Taehyung learns through this game that the younger is pretty much a sore loser and is incredibly competitive.

He closes one eye to focus better as he aims and sticks his tongue out in the corner of the mouth in concentration. He ended being way better at the game than he thought he would be, considering he had no technique and is just throwing the ball randomly, hoping that it lands in one of them by pure luck, but after a few throws he thinks he’s got the hang of it.

Everyone waits in anticipation, and Taehyung is shaking from the adrenaline and alcohol running through his blood.  Without hesitation he shoots, and the ball flies abnormally high and for a second Taehyung thinks it will be a miss, but then it drops into the cup with a large splash causing the crowd to erupt.

Taehyung gasps loudly and before he can process it, he’s being picked up by Minjae and twirled around. Minjae is yelling loudly, and Taehyung feels a couple of rough pats on the back as the crowd carves in and he throws his head back, laughing hysterically. “We won. We won right?!”

Minjae nods and Taehyung throws his hand up enthusiastically, cheering and then he blows a kiss towards Jungkook’s direction. “Thanks for missing, Jungkookie!” he squeals. “I’ll sleep with you allllll you want!”

He hears a few wolf whistles, and despite not knowing why he goes along with it, whistling sloppily, so it's more like spitting everywhere.

He feels a grip on his wrist, and before he knows it he’s being pulled away from Minjae grasp, and the crowd whistles and shouts get louder.

His head swirls painfully, and he grabs tightly on whatever is pulling him so that he won’t fall. His eyes fall shut, and he allows himself to be pulled away. He clutches firmly to the arm as bodies bump against him and he whines as the music racks his already disordered brain.

He only processes that he's left the table and crowd once he hears a door close and he flutters his eyes open.

The first thing he sees is Jungkook, eyes dangerous and dark. The second thing he sees is the room they are in.

“Why am I in a closet?”

Jungkook ignores him and goes straight to the point. “Taehyung, what the hell do you think you’re doing?!”

The hostility in Jungkook’s voice takes him off guard and Taehyung stumbles back in surprise. It takes a moment for him to find words in his drunken mind. “I don’t know,” he replies honestly. “I’m in a closet.”

Jungkook ignores his gibberish and glares “Stop telling people that we are sleeping together!”

Taehyung blinks owlishly and frowns in confusion. “But we are.”

“What are you talking about? No, we aren’t!”

Taehyung frown deepens, frustration prickling. “What are you talking about? Yes, we are. We sleep together every single night!”

Jungkook opens his mouth to retaliate when the realization dawns and he drops Taehyung’s wrist and rubs his face in frustration.

Taehyung pokes at his shoulder to get his attention. "What?!"

Jungkook sighs. “Just tell everyone that we aren’t.”

“You want me to lie?”

Jungkook huffs. “Tae, they think we are fucking!”

He flutters his eyes, and his head spins more. On normal circumstances, he would have already been beat red from hearing that response but currently his brain is mush from the alcohol, so instead, he just says. “Well, why would they think that?”

“Because that’s what you told them!”

“No I didn’t!” he screams defensively. He feels so unfair, being accused of something he didn’t do.

Jungkook looks frustrated too. “You literally said we are sleeping together!”

“Yeah, I did! What does that have anything to do—“ and then it clicks. “Oh.”

Jungkook narrows his eyes and Taehyung drunkenly snorts, straightening up. “Who cares anyway, you and I both know what I meant, and that’s all the matters.”

“It matters, alright?” Jungkook snap. “I don’t want everyone to think we are fucking.”

Taehyung gasps. Sober Taehyung would have understood and agreed, probably would have been more horrified about it than Jungkook is, but he’s not sober right now so instead he just gets offended.

“What the fuck, why not?” He screams in Jungkook’s face, and Jungkook stumbles back in surprise, his back hitting the wall.

Jungkook flinches and brings a hand up to his temple. He's probably just as dizzy as Taehyung. Once he drops his hand he glares. "What are you screaming about this time?"

“Is it because I’m ugly?!”

Jungkook goes from flustered to annoyed again “What the hell are you talking about?”

“I get it now!” Taehyung takes a step forward and pushes Jungkook to the closet’s corner. “I’m so unattractive that you’re embarrassed by people thinking we had sex.”

“What the fuck?” Jungkook spits out swatting at Taehyung’s arm. “You’re missing the point!”

Despite being enclosed in the closet, the music is still unbearably loud, and it riles Taehyung’s up even further. “I know the point perfectly well, kid!” he screams, knowing how much the latter hates the word. Jungkook’s eyebrow twitches. “That’s why you ditched me because you’re embarrassed to be seen with me!”

Jungkook steps forward but Taehyung shoves him into the corner again, and Jungkook brings his hands up to his hair, his tongue poking in his cheek in annoyance.

“I thought we weren’t jumping to conclusions anymore? He growls, and it makes Taehyung shake.

He’s too drunk to come up with an argument, so instead, he yells. “I’m allowed to jump to conclusion. I’m going to die alone because I'm so ugly!”

“Taehyung what the fuck, are you pulling all of this out of your ass?!”

Here comes the Sad Drunk. He covers his face with his hands and makes a loud wailing noise. “Are you calling me a slut now?!”

“What even—What?!”Jungkook narrows his eyes. “Are you crying?!”

“I’m not a slut! I thought I was too ugly to sleep with. How am I a slut?!” he spits, rubbing his eyes and pouting his lips like a little kid. "I don't pull anything out of my ass!"

“Taehyung...” Jungkook exhales. “Stop crying.”

“Why? So you can call me ugly again, asshole!”

Jungkook suddenly yanks Taehyung’s hands from his face, and Taehyung loses his balance stumbling forward. He thinks he's going to fall to the ground when Jungkook switches their positions, so Taehyung’s now against the wall and presses into his space. His breath hitches and his teary eyes widen.

“Can you not be over dramatic, just for once?!” Jungkook snaps. Taehyung would have been further offended, but he’s too busy trying not to faint from the proximity. The whole room is spinning, and the only thing he sees is Jungkook.

Taehyung’s body is quivering, but he presses forward. “You hate me.”

"You're so annoying sometimes," Jungkook exhales forcefully, and they are so close that his warm breath ghosts overs Taehyung’s lips causing a shiver to run down his spine and he sighs without realizing it. “I never said I hated you just like I never said you were ugly, why do you think Minjae was all over you? It’s because he thinks your attractive”

Taehyung’s brain is hazy, and he whimpers. "What?"

"Don't tell me you didn't realize..."

“I didn’t realize.”

Jungkook’s body heat is unbearable, and Taehyung feels like he’s suffocating. The music is the least of the problems and drowns out in the background. Jungkook’s grip on his wrist is tight and secure, and it makes the rest of his body itch for the same contact. He’s drunk, and he wants to be touched. Even if it’s Jungkook. Hell, especially if it’s Jungkook.

Whatever internal crisis Taehyung is having Jungkook doesn’t seem to notice. His teeth clenches and his grip on Taehyung’s wrist tighten ever so slightly. “You’re so dense...”

"Stop saying that," Taehyung mumbles. "I hate when you say that..."

He isn’t thinking anymore as he frees his wrist from Jungkook’s grip, but instead of pulling away he rests his hand on Jungkook’s chest, not caring about the consequences. He doesn’t know if it’s the alcohol in him or if it’s actually him but Jungkook’s lips look very inviting.

Jungkook’s muscles automatically tense under his touch, but he doesn’t move away, so Taehyung moves his hand up so it brushes against Jungkook’s bare collarbones that are exposed from his loose shirt and then up to his neck.

Taehyung flickers his eyes up and looks at Jungkook through his eyelashes, his thumb moving in circles around Jungkook’s neck. “What about you?”

Jungkook is looking at Taehyung arm as he traces his skin, the shock clearly painted on his face. Taehyung watches closely as Jungkook's Adam apple moves up and down and he shifts his gaze back up. “What about me?”

Taehyung hums, biting down on his lip and presses closer until their noses almost brush before pulling back, playing it off as being dizzy. “Do you think I’m attractive?”

Jungkook’s mouth falls open. "Where the fuck did that come from?"

Taehyung frowns. "You said you'll be nicer to me now, compliments are nice. If you compliment me, I'll do the same."

Jungkook continues to bask in surprise for a couple of seconds before his face evens over and his lips quirk up. “Alright then, what do you think of me?”

Taehyung whines, frustration building up as the room spins and he almost falls when Jungkook’s hands shoot out and grab onto Taehyung’s waist securely.

Taehyung gasps, Jungkook’s hands feel like fire on him and he squirms. “You didn’t answer my question.”

“You didn’t answer mine.”

“I asked first!”

Jungkook squints and his eyes flutter down to Taehyung's lips. “Tell me, and then I’ll tell you.”

Taehyung whines again, impatiently. As much as he wants to win this little back in forth they are having he also really wants to be kissed, so he bites his lip and leans forward, closer and closer and closer until their noses brush and their lips align. Jungkook’s eyes are half closed and dark as he stares at him intensely, sending a high surge shiver down Taehyung’s spine. Whatever confusion Jungkook was feeling is notably long gone.

“You’re annoyingly hot," he whispers, and without a second of hesitation, he surges forward and presses his lips firmly against Jungkook’s.

Jungkook jerks with surprise and his breath stutters. A part of Taehyung is preparing himself to be shoved off, but before he could pull away, he feels Jungkook's lips part slightly beneath his, relaxing and responding to the kiss, and they move smoothly against Taehyung’s like butter.  The feeling of Jungkook’s soft lips directly connects to the bones in his legs and turns them to jelly. Just before he can slide to the floor Jungkook wraps his arms around Taehyung’s waist and pulls him in closer, closing all distance between their bodies and catches Taehyung’s startled gasp with his mouth.

Jungkook slips his tongue in, and he tastes like alcohol, but it’s addicting.  Taehyung feels dizzy, but he also feels exhilarated, and blood rushes through his veins, sparking every nerve in his body. He throws both of his arms around Jungkook’s neck and runs a hand through the latter’s hair as their lips move together in an insistent urgency. Taehyung puts everything into kissing Jungkook: lips, tongue, and teeth, desperation spilling out until he feels like he's losing his mind.

Jungkook’s teeth catch on Taehyung’s bottom lip, the one he always nibbles on, and he lightly sucks on it, pulling a small moan past Taehyung’s lips. It's all so overwhelming, the only thing he is aware of is Jungkook’s mouth, Jungkook’s strong arms wrapped around him and Jungkook pressing him against the wall. He feels even more dizzy and the only thing keeping him grounded is Jungkook’s lips so when he pulls away, a string of saliva connecting their lips, he lets out a whine of protest. But then he feels a hot pressure of a pair of hungry lips on his throat and the complaint dies on the tip of his tongue. He gives a breathy whimper as Jungkook bites down, sucking a mark into his neck, and pushes his body into the contact.

 “J-Jungkook—“ Taehyung laughs breathlessly as Jungkook slips a hand up under his rumpled shirt.  His fingers run over Taehyung’s back, the contact burning and while the itch goes away, a hot pressure in his lower stomach builds. Jungkook makes a noise as he plants open-mouth kisses across Taehyung’s collar bones and fastens his lips to the other side of Taehyung’s neck, leaving more marks there.

Taehyung’s eyes roll back as he breathes out heavily, arching his back in pleasure and his fingers trembling as he pulls roughly on Jungkook hair causing the younger to let out a moan and the sound goes directly south.

Jungkook slips a thigh between his leg and Taehyung begs for more and then—

And then the closet’s door flies open, the music is loud again, and the lights rush in. “I’m telling you, they are not going to be here—“ They hear a loud, horrified scream.

Jungkook pulls away, and Taehyung almost cries. He peers over Jungkooks shoulder to scream at whoever it is to get the hell out when he sees a shocked Jimin, who’s eyes are the size of UFO’s, and jaw is dropped all the way to the ground.

“What the fuck?!” Jimin shrieks, and then a loud cheer follows behind him, with whopping and screaming; that’s when Taehyung notices a crowd surrounding Jimin around the closet’s entrance.

He blinks slowly. Oh yeah, they were at a party.

“I told you they were in there!” he hears Mingyu laugh.

And then Jungkook is being pulled away by a group of boys who put him in a head lock and pat him on the back, spewing some incoherent words into his face. Taehyung whines at the loss of contact and reaches for Jungkook, but Jimin grabs his arms instead pulling him out of the closet.

The music too loud and he’s so dizzy and not in a good way anymore. He stumbles into Jimin’s arms and squeezes his eyes shut as he tries not to fall to the floor.

That’s when Jimin notices the fresh marks on his neck, and he gags. He doesn’t say anything, and his mouth is still gaped as his eyes flicker from his clingy friend to Jungkook, who’s unmoving as his friends pester him and he’s breathing heavily with a lost look in his eyes. His lips are swollen and slick with saliva.

Taehyung lays his head on Jimin’s shoulder and buries his nose in his neck, whimpering lightly, and that gets Jimin’s attention. When he got separated from his friend, he thought he would dance for a bit before looking for Taehyung again, but he lost track of time. When he decided to look for him like the good friend he was supposed to be, he assumed that the worst case scenario would be that Taehyung was wandering around like a lost puppy. To say that he’s surprised when he is told that Taehyung is in the closet with Jungkook is an understatement. And to say that he’s surprised when he catches them making out in that so called closet is an even bigger understatement.

Jimin detected a little something from the two at the library, but he didn’t know it was even near to this level.

He knows both Jungkook and Taehyung fairly well, including their drinking habits. He knows that Taehyung will probably not remember any of this in the morning and he knows that Jungkook probably will. And he also knows that Jungkook is emotionally constipated and probably won’t mention it first.

He sighs loudly and lightly pats a hand on his sulking friend’s head. He slightly hopes that whatever is happening between the two doesn’t get messy.

Chapter Text

“Is it just me or is Jungkook acting really strange?” Taehyung asks, stirring a straw in his bubble tea.

He feels Jimin's arm stiffen against his and from the corner of his eye he sees Jimin's grip around his cup tighten. Before he can question it, Jimin looks the other way, out the window.

“What do you mean?” Jin asks.

Taehyung glances at Jimin one last time before pouting and stabbing a jelly ball with the end of his straw. “I feel like he’s been avoiding me,” he mumbles, finally finding it in him to lift his head, and he pauses once he realizes that everyone is eyeing his out of place red scarf that he’s wearing despite it being almost summer in Seoul.

He self-consciously fixes his scarf and pulls it up to his chin, so it’s fully covering his neck. He can feel his face burning up under the interrogating gazes that he receives from his friends.

A few mornings back he had woken up with a killer a hangover and, to his horror, hickeys scattered all over his neck. He isn’t stupid. He knows that he probably messed around with someone at the party, but the problem is he can’t remember a single thing or any clues of who it could be, and it's been eating him alive.

He just hopes it wasn't some creep that plucked one of his hairs out to sniff at night.

He’s too embarrassed to ask Jimin if he knows and even more embarrassed to ask Jungkook, so he settles with a scarf to cover the marks until they fade.

Whoever the person was is an animal.

“I thought Jungkook was always avoiding you,” Yoongi says, his focus moving away from the scarf.

Taehyung scowls. “Well, he doesn’t!"

He props his cheek on his palm as he continues to stir his drink, sulking. "He used to talk to me sometimes, but now every time I try to he says he has something to do!”

Namjoon raises an eyebrow. “He’s probably busy.”

"Every time though?" Taehyung huffs in frustration, and then he mumbles, “He won’t even let me play with his hair anymore.”

Hoseok wrinkles his nose. “Why the hell do you want to play with his hair?”

“It helps him sleep, okay?" Taehyung defends. "He claims that he doesn’t need me to anymore because he’s sleeping fine, but I know that’s not true! Don't tell me that you guys haven't noticed how restless he’s been looking these past days. The dude looks like a vampire.”

Everyone pauses, deep in the thought and Taehyung darts his eyes to all his friends impatiently. 

Jin speaks first. “To be honest, I have been noticing that he looks a bit more tired.”

Taehyung leans back and throws his hands in the air. “Exactly! And when we invited him to bubble tea he declined!” he hisses, exasperated. “He never rejects the bubble tea.”

“That’s true…” Hoseok mumbles.

Tarhyung sighs and turns away to Jimin to ask him what he thinks to see him silent, fidgeting his fingers under the table and Taehyung frowns.

Yoongi nudges Jimin's elbow from across the table. “Why are you so quiet?” he asks and Jimin snaps his head up, eyes wide.

“W-What?”

Yoongi gives him a weird look. “You are never this quiet.”

Taehyung leans closer to his friend’s worryingly. “You okay?”

Jimin flinches and leans back, flashing a tense smile. “Yeah, I’m just tired. Practice has been gruesome.”

Taehyung eyes him wearily, but he nods. On the inside, he can tell that something is wrong. He knows Jimin, and he knows that he isn't this quiet no matter how tired he is unless something serious is bothering him, but either way, he looks away. Whatever is going on its apparent that Jimin doesn’t want to talk about it right now, so he’ll wait to ask again later when they are alone.

But Yoongi doesn’t look away. He squints at Jimin suspiciously, and Jimin lowers his head again to avoid his scrutinizing gaze.

“How about you invite him your concert that’s coming up?” Namjoon suggests, oblivious to the stare down.

Taehyung cocks his head, and Namjoon explains further, “To see if he’s actually avoiding you. If he accepts your invitation then you know he’s not.”

Taehyung makes an o shape with his mouth and nods.

He was already planning on inviting Jungkook to the concert along with everyone else, which was the main reason he invited his friends to bubble tea, to ask if they would come and to his relief, they all accepted without any hesitation. Now all he has left is to ask Jungkook, and after Namjoon's suggestion, he’s even more encouraged.


 

One of the things Taehyung notices is that Jungkook has returned to his ninja ways. He rarely sees the other around campus or even in their own dorm and everytime he thinks sees him the younger disappears after he has the chance to blink, therefore he hasn't had the opportunity to invite Jungkook to the performance.

His patience is running thin, and he’s beginning to question if he even should.

Whether it’s luck or not, after leaving practice an hour earlier than usual he spots Jungkook sitting on a picnic table with a group of boys that Taehyung doesn’t recognize and his legs start moving towards them without a second thought.

“Jungkook!” he calls out, picking up his speed. His arms clutch tightly around his saxophone as he nears the group.

Jungkook turns around at the sound and freezes once he realizes it came from Taehyung.

Taehyung notices this and frowns slightly before replacing it with a bright smile. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

His group of friends snickers and Taehyung’s smile falters.

“Hi, Taehyung,” one boy says. Jungkook stiffens even more and sends his friend a glare. The boy rolls his eyes and smirks at Taehyung, exposing his sharp canine white teeth.

Taehyung blinks slowly. He doesn’t think he’s seen the boy before, but they must have interacted if they were already on first name basis. He knows he has an indecent memory, but he didn't realize that it was this bad.

He internally cringes at his forgetful self and tries not to let his confusion show.

“Hi.”

The group snickers again and Taehyung frowns because he’s for sure missing something.

Jungkook’s jaw tightens, and he turns his head halfway to scowl at his friends before looking back up at Taehyung.

“What did you need?” he asks. His voice is so unexpectedly cold that Taehyung steps back.

He clutches his saxophone case closer to his chest to feel more grounded and puts back on a smile that is more forced. “Well, I wanted to ask you something.”

He hears a whistle and Jungkook sends daggers.

Taehyung bites on his lip. If he knew the whole exchange would have been this awkward and tense, for who knows what reason, he would not have come in the first place.

Jungkook’s friend pats him on the shoulder, and Jungkook swats it away, his eyes narrowed.

The boy laughs again, a knowing look on his face. “Come on guys, let's go give them some privacy.”

Taehyung’s eyes flicker between the stranger and Jungkook, whose eyes are now squeezed shut as if he is trying to keep composure.

“Uh, there’s really no need for that. It will only take a few seconds.”

Everyone gets up anyway, and the boy sends Taehyung a wink. “Don’t worry, I got you,” he whispers into his ear as he passes by, then they are all gone, leaving a rigid Jungkook and a confused Taehyung basking in a thick silence.

Taehyung speaks first. “What the fuck was that all about?”

Jungkook’s eye twitches as he opens them again, but they refuse to look at directly at him, focusing on his large case instead.

“What did you need to talk about?” he asks ignoring Taehyung’s question, and he tries to clear his throat, so his voice isn't strained, but it fails.

Taehyung tries not to let his mood deflate, and he straightens up, putting on another friendly smile, one that isn’t half as bright as when he first walked up.

“I was wondering if you wanted to come to my show this weekend. You know the one I’ve been driving Yoongi hyung crazy with?” he laughs, but it dies down when Jungkook doesn’t join along, and he finishes it off with a grimace.

He anticipates for Jungkook to think about it for a couple of seconds or so but he doesn’t, answering almost immediately. “I can’t.”

Taehyung’s smile drops and so does his heart. “O-Oh. Why not?” He winces at the way he stutters and his voice cracks.

“I have practice.”

Taehyung swallows hard and raises an eyebrow, trying hard not to feel upset. “But I haven’t even told you which day of the weekend it was.”

Jungkook maintains a neutral expression as he speaks. “I have practice all weekend.”

Taehyung’s eyebrow twitches and his mouth twists into something distasteful. “Why do I feel like you have practice all the time now?”

“Dance has been really busy nowadays.”

Taehyung’s frowns. “Jimin and the rest of them are going. They are on the same dance team as you.”

Jungkook stiffens for a second as if he has been caught red-handed, but then he relaxes again and shrugs leisurely which gives Taehyung a bad taste in his mouth.

“I’m thinking about joining that dance contest that’s happening next month. I’ve been practicing to prepare for the auditions,” he says so fluidly that Taehyung can’t tell if he’s lying or telling the truth, but either way, he's confirmed to himself that the boy, for whatever reason, is avoiding him. Like Namjoon said if Jungkook accepts he's passed, but he doesn’t know what to do now that the younger has said no. What he does know is that he doesn’t like to be avoided, especially when he hasn’t done anything wrong. At least he doesn’t think he has, but even if he did, the younger hasn't mentioned a single thing about it, in fact, he hasn’t mentioned anything at all.

The show is important to him. Jungkook knows that. Taehyung has told him countless times at night about how nervous and excited he was for it.

Perhaps it’s his fault for having expectations and for having so much confidence that the latter would agree to go, but it’s because after all the nights they spent together, talking, he thought they were friends, now he’s not so sure.

“You know if you don’t want to come, just say it. You don’t have to lie about it,” Taehyung says slowly, trying to keep his voice calm.

Jungkook straightens up in surprise, a flash of guilt flickering in his eyes. “What? I'm not lying—“

“Just forget I asked, okay?” Taehyung spits out, his words coming out harsher than he anticipated. He sighs to try to soften his voice, but it still comes out tense. “If this so call competition is important to you, then I get it.”

Jungkook opens his mouth as if he wants to say something and Taehyung eyes get wider in expectation, but almost immediately he closes it again and looks away.

Taehyung sighs. “Just promise me one thing.”

Jungkook still doesn't look up. “What?”

“Invite me to your competition. I’ll be sure to go, especially if it’s the reason you’re avoiding me and not sleeping properly.” Taehyung says, searching through Jungkook’s eyes that refuse to look at him. “If it's really important to you then I won’t miss it for the world.”

As he speaks the bad feeling in his chest grows, and he swallows down a lump in his throat. He’s promising to do what the latter wouldn't do for him, and he has no idea if it's worth it.

Jungkook still doesn’t speak, his eyes continuing staring blankly at the saxophone case and at this point Taehyung can’t tell if the other is even listening to him.

His exhales deeply in frustration and swings his case’s strap over his shoulder, forcing Jungkook to divert his attention from it and back to him.

“Good luck at practice. I know you will pass the auditions,” he mumbles, and with that he turns around, walking away in the opposite direction, feeling dejected and leaving a conflicted Jungkook behind.


 

Taehyung pokes his head from behind the curtain to look at the large crowd, feeling an urge to vomit from the nerves and eating too many chocolate chip cookies that were being given out for free at the auditorium’s entrance.

He hadn’t expected this many people to show up. Although there were multiple students performing tonight, he thought the audience would have consisted of only a handfull of close friends, having only invited six people himself, however, it is a full house.

He scans the crowd anxiously when he sees an obnoxiously loud neon pink sign in the front and center that says I LOVE KIM TAEHYUNG <3 in big bold letters. The sign is lowered to reveal a smiling Jimin, and he waves with a large messy motion of hands, accidentally hitting a random guy in the face. Taehyung feels a surge of giddiness stemming from his chest, and he’s reminded of why Jimin is the greatest friend in existence.

He timidly waves back, and then he fidgets with the too-tight tie that he had to search on YouTube to see how to put it on, when he notices that Jimin is sitting alone. He panics for a moment, thinking that the rest couldn’t make it, but then he sees Namjoon, Jin, Yoongi and Hoseok sitting in very back and Taehyung figures that his friends probably didn’t anticipate the crowd either, so they had to sit in the back, but Jimin ditched them in order to get a better seat. He chuckles at the thought and pulls back from the curtain, giving Jimin one last wave, once his instructor tells everyone to get ready.

As he prepares, the lights dim indicating the show is about to start, and his heart quickens in a mixture of excitement and terror. He doesn’t perform until the end of the show, so he has to sit backstage, earphones in, listening to music with his eyes closed to try to calm his nerves, but that doesn’t stop him from sweating into his over-priced suit that he bought just for the occasion and for his tightly clasped hands to shake as flashing images of millions of ways he could screw up runs through his mind.

Even with his headphones in, he can still hear the music coming from the stage, and the more people play, the more insecure he gets. Everyone seems so effortlessly talented, a variety of instruments playing so fluidly and free of mistakes that Taehyung regrets signing up for the last performance when the expectations have already been set so high, and he doesn’t know if he can meet it.

He feels a pat on his shoulder, and he peeks through a half-open eye to see his instructor.

“You’re up next.”

Taehyung sucks in his breath sharply and nods slowly, eyes wide with anxiety. He pulls his headphones out, his hands trembling uncontrollably and takes his saxophone out of his case, pressing a kiss to it, the cold surface giving some reassurance.

The girl before him finishes playing the French horn flawlessly, and Taehyung watches the crowd cheer loudly as she bows and walks off the stage.

He squeezes his eyes tight once again, trying to control his breathing and heart rate.

“Up next is 1st year Kim Yura, saxophone, playing Georgia On My Mind.”

With his eyes still closed he smirks at the fake name, and he hears a loud, high-pitched laugh from the crowd that he knows could only be from Jimin. He flutters his eyes open, feeling a bit more content and lets out a large breath before walking onto the stage, clutching his saxophone tightly with his clammy hands.

When he reaches the center of the stage, he realizes that he can’t even see the crowd clearly because of the bright stage lights that are blindingly at him and this gives him a sense of comfort.

The crowd is silent in anticipation as he closes his eyes, trying to picture himself alone in his room. He can feel a bead of sweat roll down his cheek as he brings his lips to the mouthpiece.

The moment he plays the first note, it’s as if all the magic and anxiety vanishes in an instance as if he is in some sort of trance and he's reminded of the reason he's worked so hard.

It’s not like the previous students' performances. Maybe that’s why Taehyung was so worried because having something different is always daring and scary. It’s a softer and gentler jazz piece that Taehyung had to learn entirely by ear, drawing down the music sheets himself after endless replays of the song until it drove Yoongi insane. As Taehyung plays, he even does a small dance, arching his back as he gets into it. His head is swirling, free of all thought, making him feel as if he is floating on stage. Blood pulses through his head to the tempo of the beat, but he keeps himself up by tapping his foot in a steady pace to keep him intact to reality. He feels oddly calm, even though his hands are still clammy and his knuckles are white. If he weren't in the middle of performing, he would have laughed at himself for worrying about nothing.

He hears the crowd’s claps before he can process that he’s got through the whole song.

He lets his eyes flutter open, pulling him out of his dizzy daydream. He sees a couple of strangers stand up, applauding and Jimin’s jumping on his feet, cheering louder than everyone else combined. Namjoon Jin and Hoseok are also standing, Hoseok sticks his fingers into his mouth and whistles loudly, the sound echoing in the auditorium and Taehyung thinks he’s going to faint of bliss. Yoongi isn’t cheering at first, but he eventually stands too, clapping steadily with an impressed look on his face before giving a thumbs up.

Taehyung practically squeals, and he bows to the crowd, his head almost smacking into his knees and he has to hold himself back from running off stage.

The instructor goes on stage to close the show, and Taehyung paces around, a broad smile plastered on his face as adrenaline pulses through his blood.

The lights turn back on indicating the end of the show and the first thing Taehyung sees is Jimin barreling towards him at a terrifying speed. Before Taehyung can even open his mouth to speak, Jimin pulls him into a bear hug, knocking all the air out of him.

“Oh my god, Tae you were amazing!” Jimin screeches

Taehyung laughs and hugs his friend back with the same enthusiasm. “Thanks, Chim, to be honest, I totally blanked out!” He pauses, and his eyes widen, pulling out of the hug. “Oh my god, did I mess up?  I can’t remember at all!”

“Tae you did perfectly! If you messed up, I didn't even realize!”

Taehyung huffs out a breath of relief and lets himself smile again, a smile so big that his cheeks ache.

His smile gets even bigger if possible when he sees the rest of his friends running towards him and speaking all at once, making every sentence incoherent, but Taehyung still smiles, his heart beating fast but this time out of pure glee.

“One at a time, gosh you’re going to scare the kid,” Yoongi says, as he walks up last.

Taehyung gives him a taunting look. “Praise me, Hyung. You need to make up for interrupting my practices.”

Yoongi rolls his eyes, but he reaches out a playfully messes with Taehyung’s hair. “You did well.”

It’s nothing much, but it gives Taehyung a strong feeling of accomplishment. Yoongi complimented him. Yoongi never compliments him. His smile brightens even more, and he opens his arms up for a hug.

“No.”

He hugs him anyway.

Yoongi tells him to get off, but Taehyung does not, only squeezing him tighter in his arms as the older keeps his arms dangling at his side like a rag doll. He doesn’t even let go when Yoongi threatens to knee him in a very sensitive area because he’s that happy.

He eventually let's go when he hears Namjoon exclaim, “Isn’t that Jungkook?!” which causes him to fling Yoongi to the side, tumbling into Jimin's arms.

He snaps his attention to where Namjoon is pointing to see Jungkook looking like a lost puppy at the auditorium's entrance, awkwardly shifting between his feet and holding a napkin with a cookie in it.

Taehyung gasps loudly, and his heart goes from beating incredibly fast to stopping. If the adrenaline was pumping before, it’s rushing now. He moves without thinking towards Jungkook, missing the way Jimin gnaws on his lips anxiously.

He pushes himself through the crowd, apologizing softly but not bothering to look back. Jungkook is still looking around, and when he sees Taehyung, he freezes before relaxing soon afterward putting on a small lazy grin that gets Taehyung’s heart beating again.

Taehyung returns the smile and stops in front of him.

“Hi,” he says, his voice breathless with shock and adrenaline.

“Hey.”

Taehyung flutters his eyes to see if he’s dreaming and Jungkook rolls his eyes. His mind is blank again, the way it was when he was on stage, and he’s back in that weird trance.

“You came.”

Jungkook scratches the back of his head and grimaces. “Uh, I tried to come after practice, but I ended up missing the actual performance.”

Taehyung doesn’t say anything, just blinking slowly, his mouth slightly gaped.

“Sorry,” Jungkook soon adds.

Taehyung snaps out of it, his eyes widening and he shakes his hands in front of Jungkook face dismissively, so close that Jungkook takes a step back, startled.

“No, don’t apologize!" he almost yells "The fact that you came is good enough for me.”

Jungkook’s face flushes with surprise, and he opens his mouth to say something before closing it again, holding out the cookie instead.

“Here.”

Taehyung looks down at it and then back at Jungkook and then back down at the cookie.

Jungkook looks pained as he speaks. “They were giving out free cookies, and I don’t really feel like eating anything sweet, so…”

Taehyung’s eyes widen with awe. “So you got it for me?”

Jungkook doesn’t respond, his face twisted as if he just bit into a lemon, but he doesn’t need to because Taehyung grabs the cookie out of Jungkook’s hands. He doesn’t mention how he’s very aware of the fact that they were giving out free cookies since he's eaten most of them and is on the verge of throwing up at the pure the sight of them.

“Thanks.”

Jungkook just grunts in response.

They stand in silence as Jungkook looks down at his feet and Taehyung nibbles on the cookie, trying to keep it down because the last thing he needs is to vomit all over Jungkook, but after a few bites, he can’t force himself to take another, and he lowers it.

“Have you eaten yet?”

Jungkook raises his head, and his face goes blank. “No."

“Let's eat,” Taehyung says.

Jungkook raises an eyebrow. “Just the two of us?”

“No don’t be silly, with everyone else too,” he turns around to point to where his friends were standing previously to find they're already gone. He frowns and turns back around, wondering why they left already.

He gives Jungkook a sheepish smile, and Jungkook looks amused. “Okay, maybe just the two of us then?”

Jungkook lips go into a straight line, looking unsure, so Taehyung speaks again. “Oh come on, we are roommates, and we haven’t even hung out just the two of us. Don’t you think that’s crazy?”

Jungkook still doesn’t say anything, his muscles tense and Taehyung pouts. “I don’t bite.”

Jungkook flinches slightly, but Taehyung chooses to ignore it.

He feels so glad that Jungkook came because it proves that the younger isn’t ignoring him anymore.

Jungkook seems to notice the look on Taehyung’s face so, after a moment of hesitation, he relaxes his muscles, his face evening. “Where do you want to go eat?”

Taehyung perks up, a smile returning to his face. “I’m fine with anything!”

Jungkook looks taken back how fast Taehyung brightens up and blinks quickly, his eyes dazed. “Uh, there’s a sushi place near here.”

Taehyung gasps and clasps his hands together in glee. “I love sushi!” he gestures to the door. “Lead the way, Jungkookie!”

Jungkook stares at Taehyung for a second with an indescribable look on his face, his eyes flickering, and then he whips around without another word, pushing himself through the door and Taehyung is startled at first with the abruption, but then he shakes it off, following after him gladly.

The restaurant is pretty close, only an estimated ten-minute walk. However, it ends up being a three-minute one with how fast Jungkook moves, practically running even. Thankfully Taehyung has long legs so he can manage to be a few steps behind and not be completely lost. When they are walking Jungkook refrains from looking back and uttering any words and Taehyung begins to wonder if the younger has forgotten that he’s there too. It’s not until they reach the actual restaurant does Jungkook turn to look at him.

“It’s here.” Jungkook mumbles, gesturing to the restaurant.

It’s a small red brick building with large glass windows that stretch all the way to the roof to the ground and Taehyung can tell that it’s doing pretty well by how crowded it is despite being way past dinner time.

There’s a large obnoxious sign with loud colors, so bright that Taehyung can’t read it without blinding himself. He squints at it, but he follows Jungkook inside the restaurant readily enough.

The moment Jungkook steps into the restaurant the hostess perks up in recognition. She’s a young girl, probably around their age, with a pretty face.

“Jeon Jungkook is that you?!" she shrieks. "Long time no see!”

Jungkook gives a small wave. “Hey, noona.”

The hostess shifts her gaze from Jungkook to Taehyung. “New face?”

Jungkook looks back at Taehyung and realizes that he’s still in full formal: even if he isn’t wearing his blazer that’s now draped over his arm which he took off while chasing following Jungkook, he still looks too formal for a sushi restaurant. A few customers sneak glances at him, and that’s when he notices how out of place he is.

Taehyung shifts under everyone’s gaze and waves awkwardly. “Hi.”

The hostess waves back, a bright smile on her face.

“This is Taehyung. He’s new,” Jungkook says nonchalantly, and Taehyung doesn’t mention that he’s shouldn’t be considered new anymore since he’s already been enrolled for months.

The hostess raises a questioning brow, her smile turning into a knowing smirk.

“Noona, no,” Jungkook says, warningly.

Taehyung cocks his head. “What?”

“Nothing,” Jungkook says a little too quickly, and then he gives the hostess a look. “Can you please just take us to our seats?”

The hostess hums, a taunting look on her face as she grabs a couple of menus. “Right this way.” She muses in sing-son, and Jungkook rolls his eyes.

Taehyung assumes that they have some sort of inside joke that’s going on and he shrugs it off, following the hostess to a table in the remotest part of the restaurant, a corner where the lights are dim.

Jungkook closes his eyes for a pained moment before sending the hostess a glare who only smiles back, and slides into the booth silently.

Taehyung situates into the other side of the booth, looking at Jungkook strangely. Before he can ask why the younger is so tense the hostess speaks up again.

“Hello, my name is Irene, and I will be your server this eve—“

“Noona, you aren’t even a waitress.” Jungkook interrupts.

“I got promoted, okay,” says Irene the waitress, sending Jungkook daggers for interrupting her and then she turns back to Taehyung, a friendly smile blossoming on her face. “Like I was saying before I was rudely interrupted.”

Jungkook scowls and Taehyung bites back a laugh.

“I’ll be your server tonight, can I start you off with some drinks?”

“Water, please.”

“Coffee," says Jungkook.

Taehyung frowns and kicks him from under the table. Jungkook jerks in surprise and Irene’s mouth drops open, her eyes widening in anticipation.

“Why are you drinking caffeine at night? You won’t be able to sleep!” Taehyung hisses.

Jungkook narrows his eyes, his gaze meeting Taehyung’s evenly and Taehyung straightens up, fully prepare to be argued with, but to his surprise, Jungkook just presses his lips tightly together before saying, “Water for me.”

Irene gasps loudly, and Taehyung sinks back in the booth, a smug look on his face.

“You're incredible!” Irene screeches at Taehyung.

“He’s not doing anything,” Jungkook snaps.

“He’s got you whipped!”

Jungkook widens his eyes in horror, and Taehyung can’t help the overwhelming pride that’s filling his heart.

“Just give us our drinks," Jungkook snaps.

Irene winks before turning to leave.

Jungkook turns back to Taehyung, an annoyed look on his face to see the latter with his chin propped on the palm on his hand, eyelashes fluttering.

“I’m not whipped for you.”

“Irene the waitress says you are.”

Jungkook growls and Taehyung laughs. He’s just teasing. He knows fully well that Jungkook isn’t actually 'whipped' for him. He’s just happy that things seem to have gone back to the way they were before.

When the food arrives, Taehyung’s eyes widened at the feast Jungkook ordered: there’s cucumber salad, seaweed salad, miso soup also spicy tuna rolls, coconut shrimp roll, California rolls, luscious salmon wasabi sashimi, ramen and eel.

He slowly looks up from the food and at Jungkook who casually grabs his chopsticks and reaches for a tuna roll.

“I can’t tell if this is a joke or not.”

Jungkook pauses, food stopped midway from entering his mouth. He lowers his chopsticks and looks down at the food as if he’s just now realizing how much it is. “Um, is this too much for you?” Jungkook asks, looking a bit sheepish and Taehyung’s heart softens.

Taehyung lightly chuckles and picks up his chopsticks. “You’re just going to have to help me.”

Jungkook’s face is stoic as he shrugs and reaches for a bite but Taehyung thinks he sees a small grin.

He follows suit and picks up a piece sashimi, plopping it into his mouth and then making a loud moan to show how good it is, and Jungkook fumbles with his food.

“Yup, tastes like world peace!” Taehyung clicks his tongue and Jungkook actually snickers, the sound sending a warm wave that makes all of his limbs feel weak.

Taehyung smiles brightly, ecstasy prevalent.

For the rest of the night, Taehyung fills in Jungkook on all of the things he couldn’t tell him because they weren’t talking. He tells him everything from accidentally knocking the teacher in the gut with his saxophone to getting kicked out of the convince store for making a giant toilet paper fort with Jimin and Jungkook listens along, not saying much but it still gives Taehyung a form of comfort. He never realized how much he missed talking to the boy every night. It is like his daily vent.

However, it doesn’t take long for them to slowly become distracted from conversing and end up challenging each other to see who can eat the most wasabi without drinking water.

It turns out Jungkook has a will of iron, but Taehyung is also persistent, despite the fact that he's terrible at eating spicy food.

Halfway through the challenge when Taehyung’s eyes are starting to water, and he’s laughing at Jungkook gripping the edge of the table to not give in, his phone rings. Taehyung presses his phone to his ear and wipes the tears that are lining his eyes.

Jimin’s voice filter down the line, clear and unexpectedly anxious. “Hey Tae, where are you?” There’s hustling in the background, and he can hear someone being shushed.

“Me?” he says, breathing heavily, trying to relieve the stinging on his tongue and glances at Jungkook who’s preparing a giant scoop of wasabi that Taehyung will have to eat. “I’m with Jungkook.”

Jimin is silent for a few second before speaking again, his voice eery.  “Why do you sound like that?”

“Sound like what?” Taehyung hisses, kicking Jungkook under the table for putting too much and Jungkook scowls, kicking back making Taehyung squeal loudly.

There’s rusting over the line, but Taehyung is too distracted to notice. “Why do you sound so out of breath… Dude, it sounds like you just had—“

“Are you trying to kill me?!” Taehyung shrieks over Jimin’s voice and he reaches out, snapping the chopsticks out of Jungkook’s grip.

“Don’t be a baby.” Jungkook rolls his eyes as he watches Taehyung wipe half of the wasabi off the chopsticks.

“Taehyung,” Jimin’s voice is dangerous. Taehyung hums to show that he’s listening. “What are you doing?”

Taehyung frowns. “I told you, I’m with Jungkook.” He looks up at Jungkook whose playful eyes are now curious.

“It’s Jimin,” Taehyung explains.

In only a second Jungkook’s body goes rigid, his spine straightening out. The playful air replaces with one of tension and Taehyung frowns at how fast the mood changed.

Jimin must have noticed, even over the phone because he says. “We’re talking about this later, okay?”

Taehyung doesn’t know what there is to talk about, but he says okay anyway, and then hangs up, eyeing Jungkook’s tense stance warily.

“We should go, it’s late.” Jungkook mumbles.

Taehyung almost chokes at the sudden change.

“But no one has won yet!” Taehyung protests, a pout pulling on his lips.

Jungkook reaches out and grabs his glass of water, drinking the rest of its remnants in one gulp. Taehyung’s mouth drop opens.

Jungkook was so persistent on winning, and now he’s giving up so easily?

“You ready now?” he says, getting up from the booth, avoiding any possible eye contact.

“Er, okay?”

Taehyung slowly follows Jungkook out the booth, wondering if he had said something that put the latter off so abruptly.

Jungkook pays without another word, ignoring Taehyung’s protests to let him pitch in. Irene, the waitress from earlier, notices the tense silence and she rolls her eyes as if she knew the exact reason for Jungkook’s behavior. As they walk out, she stops Taehyung by the arm and whispers in his ear. “Don’t worry about him, he always pushes people away like this, but he’ll come around.”

Taehyung wants to tell her to believe him in that he knows that all too well, but instead he settles with a thanks and follows Jungkook out the restaurant.

The walk home isn’t as awkward as it should be. Though it’s a decent distance away, it’s nice to have a walk on a spring night, after being huddled inside practicing for months. The warm air seeps through Taehyung’s thin white button up shirt, and the moon illuminates the park they are walking through.

The tense air that unexpectedly formed earlier naturally starts to fade away again as they walk in silence, basking in the heat and feeling the soft breeze brush against their cheeks. It feels so nice that Taehyung could probably fall asleep right there in the park. He peeks over at Jungkook to see that the younger’s eyes are closed as he walks, letting his legs move on their own, and Taehyung bites his lips worryingly. He knows that the younger hasn’t been sleeping well lately, despite being told otherwise.

He reaches out and lightly tugs on the hem of Jungkook shirt, stopping them from moving. Jungkook opens an eye and raises an eyebrow.

“Are you tired?”

Jungkook opens his mouth automatically as if he wants to lie, but then he closes it again and sighs, rubbing his tired eyes with his hands. “Kinda.”

He looks over at a bench and gestures to it. “Want to rest?”

Jungkook gives him an odd look. “We are almost there, and it’s not like I’m climbing a mountain.”

Taehyung rolls his eyes at the sarcastic tone and walks to the bench, plopping on it lazily. “It feels nice today. Let’s connect to nature.”

“I think playing with those druggies have finally taken effect on you,” Jungkook says without missing a beat. When he realizes that he has just given away that he watched Taehyung play that day, he freezes and immediately averts his eyes.

Taehyung knew this anyway, and he doesn’t want the mood to go sour again, so he makes a loud clicking noise with his tongue, gaining Jungkook attention. He then pats his lap, and Jungkook looks at him questioningly.

“Let me play with your hair.”

Jungkook’s looks at him incredulously. “Fuck no.”

Taehyung laughs. “You don't gotta make it weird.”

“I'm not,” he argues, and Taehyung just raises an eyebrow at him. “If you’re asking me to sleep here in public, I’m not going to do that.”

“There’s no one here, and besides you don’t have to sleep. Just rest your eyes or something, it feels nice out today.” He pats his lap again.

Jungkook scans him up and down hesitantly as if he can’t believe what Taehyung is asking him to do, and if Taehyung’s being completely honest, he doesn’t know either.

Jungkook awkwardly shifts off his foot and joins Taehyung on the bench, sitting a good foot away from him.

Taehyung laughs at how awkward the younger is being and pats his lap once again, making Jungkook glare. “Give me your head.”

“And I’m the one making it weird?” Jungkook asks.

“I don’t think it’s weird.” Taehyung shrugs. "I do it all the time anyway."

Jungkook eyes him warily from the corner of his eye before sighing loudly.

“Fine, but no talking alright?” He shifts, so he’s lying on his side, pillowing his head on Taehyung’s thigh.

Taehyung hesitates for a few seconds before moving a hand through Jungkook’s hair. It feels like forever since he’s done it and he realizes that he missed it.

He wonders if this really is weird, but then he sees Jungkook’s tense shoulders visibly relax, and any feeling of regret vanish in an instant.

“See, this isn’t that bad.”

“No talking. Remember?” Jungkook mumbles and Taehyung chuckles, but then he goes quiet. The mood is nice, nicer than it’s been in a while and he’s beyond worrying about the future, so he lets his next words out without even thinking. “You’re not mad at me anymore, right?”

Jungkook is silent for a good minute, and Teahyung figures that he doesn’t want to answer so he doesn’t push it, just focusing on brushing Jungkook’s fringe out of his eyes, but the younger eventually speaks. “I was never mad at you.”

“That’s a lie.”

“I’m really not though,” he says, and Taehyung can tell the younger is rolling his eyes mentally.

“You’ve been avoiding me for a week now.” Taehyung goes straight to the point. It feels like putting a lot of weight in Jungkook’s hands, but since they already started the conversation, they might as well resolve it.

"No,” says Jungkook, his voice defensive. “No, that’s not it. I didn’t mean—I’m sorry.”

Taehyung’s hands halter. He didn’t expect an apology. “Don’t be sorry,” he says softly.

Then Jungkook explodes, words pouring out in a rush. “I didn’t mean for you to think I was avoiding you. I mean I don’t hate you are anything if that’s what you are thinking, you’re kind of cool and you say we're friends. I should have agreed to come to your performance when you first invited me. Next time you have one, I’ll go for sure—Um, I promise.”

“Oh.”

Jungkook freezes as if he has only just now processed the words he says and he springs up from the bench, roughly ruffling his hair down in panic.

Taehyung wants to tell him not to feel embarrassed, and he how happy his words made him. He wants to thank him for taking him out to eat and paying for him and that he really wants to do it again. He wants to tell him that they are friends and that he thinks he’s more than kind of cool.

But instead, he just says, “It's okay we are even since you let me win the wasabi thing.”

There’s a pause as Jungkook stares at him and then he scoffs, a smile playing on his lips. “That’s right. I let you win.”

Taehyung would have rolled his eyes or snorted at the latter’s confident tone, but he can only feel happy upon seeing the younger’s smile. Taehyung thinks that they both had nothing to apologize for. Not tonight.

Chapter Text

After the night of the performance, things begin to change for the better. Taehyung escapes the gray area of uncertainty with his relationship with Jungkook and starts to consider him a genuine friend who does genuine friend things, passing that awkward stage of censoring all his thoughts in fear that he would say something offensive.

Of course, some things remain unchanged: there are moments where Jungkook sits in silence, completely unresponsive, which Taehyung never finds bothersome or awkward since he has become familiarized with that sort of behavior from junior, and besides, he can talk double as much, an action that others tend to find annoying.

However, soon enough Taehyung finds that he’s been doing less of the talking and conversations become more of a mutual thing. As much as he enjoys babbling he doesn't realize up to how much he enjoys hearing Jungkook speak until he's sitting there, listening to the other's velvety voice as he stares with a stunned look.

Although Jungkook abstains from delving into anything too personal, such as the deep thoughts that seem to always occupy his mind, he does improve in small talk and carrying conversations.

Taehyung remembers one particular occurrence when they were eating ramen on the floor, too lazy to go out to eat, and it was one of the few times where Taehyung couldn’t think of a conversation starter, so in an attempt to break the silence he pretended that there was poison in his food and dramatically fainted with his hands over his forehead and tongue lolling out of his mouth. Usually, whenever Taehyung would act out his spontaneous and, often times, weird skits, Jungkook would ignore him by rolling his eyes or telling him to stop, but at that one time, rather than giving him the cold shoulder he set down his cup of ramen and started to hum an over dramatic tune that always plays in medical dramas and pretended to give him compressions. This is a moment Taehyung cherishes since he considers it the turning point of when Jungkook adjusted to his personality.

Now, instead of lingering in class long afterwards it's dismissed just so Jungkook wouldn't be overwhelmed and can have some time alone, Taehyung races out of class before his teacher has the chance to finish her goodbyes, so he can meet up with Jungkook where they will then lounge on campus; usually Jungkook lays on a picnic table, his eyes closed as he listens to Taehyung imitate random students that pass by and they remain in the same manner, enjoying the peaceful moment until they have to leave for their next class.

Instead of only relying on Jimin as his go to person to hang out with, he begs Jungkook to take him to either bowling, the movies or even something as simple as dinner and oddly enough, Jungkook seems to always agrees without much reluctance, stating that he’ll only go if Taehyung pays, though without fail when the time comes he pays for at least his half.

Instead of only hanging out with each other whenever others are around or when necessary, they begin to go out with just themselves, something they should have done long before since of the convenience from living together.

There are still times when Jungkook has trouble sleeping and has to go on runs to tire himself out, and Taehyung begins to join him for moral support and company, even though he’s not nearly as fit and usually ends up lagging behind a meter and returning with burning joints and lungs.

Things are going well, almost too well that it's enough for Taehyung to momentarily forgets of all the painfully awkward situations that happened beforehand and haunted his dreams. But it doesn’t take long for him to be reminded again:

 

Taehyung’s running late. Normally whenever meeting up with Jungkook, it's next to the Fine Arts building every evening at four.

The strange part is that they never planned a time or location, it just happened out of the blue.

It all started when Taehyung was given two tickets to see a new movie from a classmate, and he happened to bump into Jungkook in that exact area while he was leaving class. Out on a limb, he casually invited him to which the other unexpectedly accepted. The following day Taehyung caught him at the same spot and with a little more confidence, invited him out for bubble tea. After that, it’s been an unplanned routine to meet up there. It became the norm to where Taehyung doesn’t have to run too fast because he knows that Jungkook is always there waiting, and he’d be lying if he said that seeing the other wait for him every day didn’t make his head feel light.

But this time, in particular, he’s running ten minutes late, so he’s forcing his legs to speed across campus as he clutches his saxophone case firmly, so it doesn't fall.

He’s running so fast that he doesn’t notice Jimin until the latter jumps right in front of him, arms out, almost causing a collision.

After digging his heels into the ground to prevent an accident, Taehyung is prepared to give a quick greeting before taking off again when Jimin speaks out first.

“Why are you running like you’re being chased by a bunch of titans?” He lowers his arms and crosses them with shrewdness.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Taehyung laughs breathlessly, oblivious to the look on his friend's face as he wipes the sweat off his forehead. “We all know humans can’t outrun titans without a horse.”

“Are you going to see Jungkook?” Jimin asks, ignoring Taehyung’s mindless response. His eyes indicate that he’s cautious and his eyebrow is quirked up, dubiously.

Taehyung splutters in astonishment. “Yeah! How did you know?”

Because Taehyung,” Jimin speaks slowly and carefully. “Lately you’re always with Jungkook.”

Taehyung blinks like a sloth, a frown forming. “I’m not.”

“I feel like you see him more than you see your reflection.”

Taehyung waves his hand off dismissively. “I live with him, of course, I see him a lot.”

Jimin mirrors his frown. “I live with Yoongi, and you don’t see me with him twenty-five, eight.”

“Uh actually the phrase is twenty-four seven, don't you know that. Geez Jimin I thought you were better than that and I'm just now realizing that you probably did that on purpose—“

“Why are you lying to me, Taehyung?” Jimin snaps, interrupting his rambling and his stomach drops. Never before has he seen Jimin this upset and he can say without a slightest doubt that he's never been more confused in his life.

“I’m not lying to you..."

Jimin rolls his eyes. “We agreed to tell each other everything. You even gave me that friendship bracelet! I told you all about Yoongi, how come you won’t tell me about you?”

Taehyung mouth downturns and he tilts his head in utter puzzlement. He feels unfair at such an accusation, one that he has not the foggiest idea what it's about about. “Jimin, what are you talking about, what have I not told you?”

Jimin exhales forcefully. “Hmm, I don’t know… Maybe the fact that you’re dating Jeon Jungkook?!”

Taehyung stops blinking and his brain goes blank, the sinking feeling in his stomach drops deeper, and it twists, suddenly making him feel queasy. He observes Jimin’s serious expression, waiting for him to burst into laughter and slap him on the shoulder as he screams about how good he got him, but he just stands there with his arms crossed and expression determined.

“...What?”

“You and Jungkook are both my friends. I don’t know why you wouldn’t want to tell me. I’m not going to judge you or anything!”

Taehyung’s mouth gapes. “B-But I’m not dating Jungkook,” he stutters.

Jimin’s frown deepens. “Yeah and I’m not sleeping with Yoongi.”

Taehyung has to struggle not to hurl as he swallows the dryness developing in his throat.

“Jimin, I’m being serious.”

Jimin’s eyebrow twitches and he scans his friend vigilantly. “Don’t lie.”

“I’m not!” Taehyung screeches and then he reaches out, bringing his Jimin’s hands into his, desperation seeping out. "Why would I lie about something like this. Jimin, I swear on my saxophone's life that I’m not dating Jungkook. Where on earth did you even get that from?”

Now it’s Jimin’s turn to be flustered. “You guys are always together.”

Taehyung couldn't argue with that fact when it's nothing else but the truth, so he tries to ignore itching sensation in his chest as he attempts to defend himself. “I’m always with you too, and we aren’t dating.”

Jimin's lips pull into a tight line, and the accusations slowly fade from his eyes, replaced with concern. “At the library, you fucking caressed his face. I felt like I was watching Romeo and Juliet, except it was Romeo and Julian.”

Taehyung crosses his arms, feeling vile. “I was just moving his hair out of his face!”

“Friends don’t do that!”

“I would do it to you! I would even do it to Yoongi hyung!”

Jimin gives him a pointed look. “If you did it to Yoongi he would chop your hand off.”

"True..." Taehyung mutters before shaking his head tigerishly as he reminds himself of the situation he is in. “This still doesn’t mean we’re dating…”

He doesn't realize that he's out of breath and he has to take a deep breath.

“We’re just friends," he mumbles, his throat feeling oddly tight.

“Friends don’t go on dates every night!”

Taehyung opens his mouth to disagree, but Jimin intercepts with a hand to the face. “Don’t argue with me. Those are dates.”

Taehyung buttons up his lip and clutches his case tighter to his chest, staring down at the ground. The itching in his chest is becoming more irritable, and he wants nothing more than for this conversation to end.

When Jimin notices Taehyung’s inability to respond he continues. “Friends don’t caress each other’s faces or affectionately play with each other’s hair, whatever weird shit you guys do.”

Taehyung is mildly offended. He feels a peculiar attachment to the interaction, and he doesn’t like how Jimin is bashing it, but he holds his tongue.

“They don't go on dates. They don't spend every waking moment together. And lastly, friends don’t go to parties, and make—‘ Jimin pauses, his eyes enlarging and his whole body freezes in a frenzy as he squeezes his mouth shut.

Taehyung raises an eyebrow. “Friend don’t go to parties and make what?”

He still can’t remember a single thing from that night, and it seems that Jimin knows something that he doesn't.

Jimin chuckles timorously and scratches the back of his head. Taehyung’s knows Jimin's body language well enough to know that the latter is nervous about something. He wrinkles his brow and presses further. “Jimin, tell me.”

“Make a cake!” Jimin blurts.

Taehyung face evens in disbelief. “Make a cake…”

Jimin nods enthusiastically. “You guys made a cake at the party, and it was super gay, friends don’t do that— Um, I got to go. Sorry for the misunderstanding, I now realize that some things must be kept a secret and we don’t have to tell each other everything.”

“What are you even talking about?”

“Gotta go, bye!” and with that Jimin walks in the opposite direction leaving Taehyung confused and speechless.

He reaches out to nothing with his mouth open like a lost dog. It takes a minute or two of gawking for him to remember what he was supposed to be doing and forcefully shoves all his disorientation to the back of his mind to deal with later before taking off toward where he's supposed to meet Jungkook, his legs carrying him faster than before.

After pushing himself to run past his limit he spots Jungkook propping himself against the building, scrolling through his phone, and Taehyung picks up his speed even more.

“Jungkook!” he calls out the second he’s close enough for the younger to hear.

Jungkook lifts his head from his phone at the sound and narrows his inquiring eyes once he sees the other running towards him, as if he’s wondering why Taehyung is late, but if he is, he doesn’t question it out loud.

Taehyung hawks up a series of apologies as he tries to catch his breath while silently praising himself for tagging along on with Jungkook’s runs for if he hadn't, he may or may not have passed out by now from his weak stamina.

He struggles to keep his saxophone case up since his arms ache from holding it for an extended period and running with it. He adjusts it uncomfortably into his arms to prevent it from falling.

Jungkook notices this and rolls his eyes before pulling the case out of Taehyung’s firm grasp and swings the strap over his shoulder leisurely. After a second of confusion, Taehyung gives a grateful look and takes the opportunity to collect his composure.

“What’s up?” Jungkook asks, an eyebrow raised.

Taehyung isn’t sure if he’s asking how he’s doing or if he’s asking why he’s late.

He stretches out his back, cracking it gruesomely, and scratches his nose. “I kinda got in trouble with the professor for throwing a water bottle across the room that accidentally hit him, but I swear I was aiming for the trash can!”

Jungkook scoffs, an amused grin playing on his lips and Taehyung lightly punches him in on the shoulder, scowling. “It’s not funny. He made me clean up after everyone else!”

Jungkook hums and looks down at his watch. “I’m impressed. You finished pretty early. It usually takes around an hour to clean up.”

Taehyung perks up at the compliment, unable to be annoyed with the younger for long. “Right? And I was even stopped by Jimin along the way too!” he says, wanting to be praised more.

“Jimin? What did he say?”

Taehyung freezes as the hidden reminder remerges, and he shrinks back. “Uh, just something weird.”

Jungkook grows curious. “What? Did he tell you about his sex life with Yoongi hyung or something?”

“Yeah, he did it was gross—" Taehyung stops himself before he can ramble. "But that’s not what I’m talking about right now.”

“Then what?”

Taehyung shifts on his feet restlessly, slightly wishing that he had his case back in his arms, so his body language wasn't so awkward. He laughs a laugh so stiff that he winces at the sound.

Jungkook bats his eyes, as if he wishes to investigate more, Taehyung can tell he does, he can just about feel the questions burning into his face, but instead, Jungkook just breaks eye contact and shrugs. “That’s alright. You don’t have to tell me.”

Taehyung sighs but it isn't one of relief and chews on his lip.

He should be relieved that Jungkook doesn't press further, but now he can't shake off this strange feeling like there’s something crawling in his stomach up to his esophagus and he knows that he’s going to continue to feel this way unless he says something.

He decides upon two plans:

Plan A: to keep it inside, make it weird forever, but not embarrassing himself and save his integrity.

Plan B: to tell the younger everything and then they can laugh it off and move on with their lives and eat some fried chicken.

He eventually chooses to go with the second plan.

“He just thought that we were dating,” he dismisses, and then he laughs nervously as if it is the most absurd thing that he has ever heard. His laughter slowly dies once he notices that Jungkook isn’t joining a long, an ineffable look on his face.

Welp, there goes the first part of his plan.

Taehyung pauses in dread.

He should have gone with the first plan.

But then Jungkook lets out a humorless chuckle that makes Taehyung feel more uneasy than anything else. “Why would he think that?” he asks, his tone empty.

Taehyung grinds his teeth, taken aback by the reaction. “I-I don’t know. He says it’s because we hang out a lot. Which I guess is kinda true.”

Kinda,” Jungkook repeats slowly, his face blank and Taehyung frowns. He hates when the younger has a neutral expression, it’s worse than seeing him with an angry one. At least with that, he can guess what the latter is thinking, but when he’s stoic he has little to no clue, and it’s terrifying. He's already hard to read as it is and Taehyung was even beginning to think that he was getting better at reading the other's expressions.

“Um, so do you want to get going?” Taehyung asks, making an effort to dissipate the awkward tension by changing the subject.

Jungkook keeps silent for a second as if he's pondering, before straightening, pulling the saxophone’s case strap off his shoulder and carefully hangs the strap around Taehyung’s neck.

Taehyung’s hands quickly dart out to grab the case, and he looks down at it before looking back up at Jungkook in bewilderment.

“I think I’m going to stay in tonight.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen. “What? But we already agreed to go to that new fried chicken place.”

Jungkook refuses to meet Taehyung’s gaze, and he shrugs. “I forgot that I needed to practice, I’ve been slacking off a lot lately.”

Taehyung’s jaw drops.

There goes the practice excuse again.

It's torturous that he can't even argue since it has been a while since Jungkook went to extra practice due to Taehyung's relentless pestering to hang out.

“W-Well okay. Maybe I can bring food to the practice room then?”

“It’s fine.” Jungkook snaps, and Taehyung shrinks back, a needle pricking at his chest. It’s been a long time since the younger has snapped at him in a non-joking way.

“I wouldn’t want anyone to think anything weird."

Taehyung gulps as his throat dries up. He knows that Jungkook is just repeating the same thing he said, but he still can't break away from the nasty feeling it gives him.

What he wants to say is that he didn't mean it like that, but instead all he can manage is a small murmur. “I’ll see you at the dorms then?”

Jungkook doesn’t say anything, just giving a little nod before walking off. Leaving Taehyung, once again, confused and speechless as he ponders what the hell just happen.

He’s immersed in thought for a few seconds which eventually turn into a few minutes that turn into not so few, as he just fixates at the wall that Jungkook was leaning on previously, sulking silently as he mentally scolds himself for not choosing plan A.

“Is that an interesting wall there?”

Taehyung jumps at the unfamiliar voice and whips around to see a good looking boy that he eventually recognizes as one of Jungkook's friends that he bumped into the day he invited the other to his performance. The tall, handsome one, with sharp canine teeth. The one who Taehyung supposedly knew, in spite of the fact that he couldn't even recall a name.

“Hi!” Taehyung says awkwardly, trying not to make his confusion obvious.

“You don’t remember who I am, don’t you?”

Taehyung deflates. ‘Yeah.”

“Not surprised.”

“Sorry.”

The boy flashes an amused smirk. “Hey, don’t worry about it. We met when you were dead drunk, so I wouldn't expect anything else.”

Taehyung brightens, relieved that he hadn't purposely forgotten someone and because it's the first opportunity to figure out what had happened at the party. A task that was deemed lost. He remembers absolutely nothing; even the smallest memory is blurry.

“Oh my god, really?” he whispers in awe. “What did we do?”

“Just beer pong.”

Taehyung takes a small gasp of awe, his hand moving up to his lips to cover them slightly. “I’ve never played beer pong before.”

“Well, you did pretty well for your first time, considering you won,” the boy laughs, and Taehyung gasps louder this time.

“Fuck, really?!” he screeches, feeling incredibly pleased with himself, although he wishes he remembers his first beer pong game, especially if he won.

The boy nods, amused, and then he offers a hand. “I’m Mingyu, if you don’t remember me then you definitely don’t remember my name.

Taehyung shakes his hand and smiles apologetically. “I’m Taehyung.”

“I know.”

“Oh right.” Taehyung mentally facepalms himself. "You said it earlier."

Mingyu smirks at Taehyung’s expression and an embarrassed blush blooms at his cheeks.

Mingyu shifts into a more leisure stance, weighing all of his weight on the back of his feet as he crosses his arms. “So how’s Jungkook.”

Taehyung scrunches his nose. 

Why did Jungkook have to be brought up again? He doesn’t want to have to be reminded of how awkward he made things.

“Uh I don't know, isn’t he your friend?”

Mingyu shrugs. “I haven’t seen him a while since he’s always hanging out with you. But I get it, being in a relationship is time-consuming.”

Taehyung almost chokes. “What?”

“I’m actually kind of offended that you don’t know who I am. I would think that he would at least mention me to his boyfriend—“

“Woah there, slow down. I am not his boyfriend! What-Why does everything think we are dating?! We aren’t dating!”

Mingyu looks thunderstruck. “Wait, you’re not?”

“No!”

Mingyu pauses, cocking his head, puzzled and then he clicks his tongue, pointing in realization. “Oh, I get it… Fuck buddies?”

“What the fuck, no!” Taehyung splutters.

Mingyu looks confused again, and Taehyung frowns, picking at his nails. “Ever heard of friends?”

“Friends with benefits?”

“No!”

“Just friends?”

"Yes, is that so hard to believe?!”

Mingyu wrinkles his nose. “I mean yeah kinda. Why were you making out with just a friend in a closet?”

Taehyung pauses and his airway contracts, restricting him from breathing, to which he doesn't realize until his vision blurs and he has to force himself to gasp. His mind runs blank, and he feels the blood drain from his face.

“What did you just say?" his voice is small and keyed up.

Mingyu furrows his brows. “I said why were you making out with Jungkook in a closet if you were just friends?”

Taehyung splutters, coughing at nothing, and the air rushes into burning his lungs. Mingyu jumps up in surprise and reaches out to slap his back. “Shit, are you alright?”

Taehyung takes a step back, his mind is all but a white haze, and his limbs feel like weights pulling him down, placing him in a dream like state. He hopes he’s dreaming. “What?”

“Can you not hear? I said why were you mak—“

“No! Don’t you dare say it again!” Taehyung screams, his limbs flailing around. Panic now rushing through his veins and he points accusingly at the other. “You’ve got the wrong person!”

Mingyu slowly shakes his head. “If I got the wrong person, then how do I know your name?”

Taehyung feels a lump in his throat, and his heart beating so incredibly hard that thinks he can hear it. “I-I don’t know, but it’s not me! You were drunk. Maybe it was just someone who looked like me.”

At this point, he doesn't know if he's trying to persuade Mingyu or himself.

“I wasn’t that drunk.” Mingyu protests. “Listen, I know it was you. I even saw you walking around with those hickies that he gave you. They stick out like a red sore."

Taehyung sucks in a breath and if his heart could spontaneously combust it would have by now.

He had temporarily forgotten about the hickies, but he assumed it was a nameless, faceless person that he will eventually forget about the way he did. The last person he would think that did it was Jungkook. It couldn't be Jungkook, even if there were times where Taehyung found himself staring for a little too long they would never do something like that. However, questions that he thought would never be answered are starting to click into place. It explains why Jungkook was acting so strange after the party and avoiding him. It explains why he kept eyeing his scarf as if he wanted to burn it.

“Besides, you can ask Jimin. He saw it too.” Mingyu says.

Taehyung feels his stomach physically drop right down to the bottom to his feet.

“W-What?" he forces his words out. "Now I know you’re lying. Jimin would tell me if he really saw us making-doing that.” He snaps, but the moment he finishes his sentence he remembers just how offbeat Jimin has been acting too. The conversation about him dating Jungkook further proves that something odd is going on. After a moment of reflection realization dawns and he gasps loudly.

“Is that what he meant when he said we were making cake?!”

“What?”

Taehyung doesn’t answer, bringing his hands up to Mingyu’s shoulders, his eyes the size of UFO’s as he shakes him violently. “Tell me everything! Every little thing you know. From top to bottom. Don’t you dare leave out a single detail!”

Mingyu stiffens as face twists with regret. But before he can run away Taehyung latches onto his arms and begs desperately for an explanation, drawing attention from every passerby and the students lounging until Mingyu is forced to reluctantly agreed, only because people were beginning to stare and sat Taehyung down on a bench far from the looming eyes and tells him everything from the beginning at the beer pong match. (No matter how panicked Taehyung was, he still couldn’t help but feel pleased with the fact that he beat Jungkook) to what he's been dreading, Jimin catching them in the closet.

He finishes off with a deep breath, and Taehyung is as pale as snow.

"That's all of it," Mingyu pats his thigh, relief prevalent now that it was over but right as he gets up to leave Taehyung pulls him back down and stares with his shaken eyes.

“Do you think Jungkook remembers?” he asks in horror.

Mingyu sighs and leans back on the bench unwillingly. “Definitely, I’ve known Jungkook long enough to know his drinking tolerance. He didn’t drink nearly sufficient to have memory loss.”

Taehyung nods slowly to not show how taken off guard he is, but on the inside, the denial is still high. He looks off into the distance as if he wanted the air to swallow him whole.

Mingyu snaps his fingers in front of Taehyung's gaze, pulling his attention back. “You talk to him," he suggests.

“Any other ideas?”

Mingyu rolls his eyes. “You can’t avoid him forever.”

“No, I can’t.” Taehyung replies. “But I can definitely try.”

“You don’t know what would happen,” Mingyu retorts. “I always see you guys hanging out. Are you really going to let a friendship be ruined just because you’re scared of a drunken instance? It's college, trust me I know Jungkook's been through and done worse.”

Taehyung can’t believe he’s being scolded by a stranger and he has to force himself to not think about these so called 'mistakes' Jungkook's have faced. “I can ruin our friendship by saying something.”

Mingyu shrugs. “Maybe. Maybe not.”

“That makes no sense,” Taehyung snaps, but on the inside, he knew it made just a dash of sense. More than he would like.

Mingyu ignores him and props his chin on his hand. "You know what's weird?"

Taehyung sighs. "What?"

"I've referred to you as Jungkook's boyfriend before, and he's never denied it."


 

Taehyung is well aware that Jungkook is probably avoiding him again, but this time around he can’t really find himself to care since he hasn’t necessarily been looking for him either. After finally letting Mingyu run away with a new weight on his shoulder and a new internal crisis, he lies in the grass for a few hours, just staring into the sky, while listening to the small, continuous rings of his phone from ignoring all of Jimin’s messages. He knows he can’t stay angry at his friend forever, as it is physically impossible to be away from him longer than a few days, but words can't describe how upset he is so he’s going to have to milk it for as long as he can in order to have some form of closure.

He couldn't believe or understand how Jimin managed to keep something that big away from him, but it explains faultlessly why the other has been acting so outlandish, especially with Jungkook, and Taehyung feels like a complete idiot for not realizing sooner. It might as well been a giant, flashing sign above his head.

Though, Taehyung isn't too caught up in Jimin’s lie, since the humiliation of facing Jungkook overpowers it by a dozen. Even after the conversation with Mingyu and he knows well that speaking to Jungkook is the best solution, he still contemplates other options.

Such as writing a letter to avoid direct confrontation.

Or changing his name and leaving the country.

He harbors the hope that perhaps, by some miracle, Jungkook had forgotten everything just like that time he returned drunk, but deep down he knows that it's unlikely and quite literally impossible.

Moping around eventually serves useless, and Taehyung grows tired of it almost immediately, so as an alternative he attempts to distract himself with fried chicken, but then he realizes that he was meant to go to the new restaurant with Jungkook, and he’s back to thinking about him. So he leaves and tries to go to see a movie; that fails the moment he walks into the entrance since it reminds him of all the times he went with Jungkook and how the younger always chastised him for putting too much butter on the popcorn and sneaking snacks under his hoodie.

He goes to the park. Failed.

He goes to Karaoke. Failed.

He even considers going to a party again. But that thought ended as soon as it emerged because there’s no way in hell he’s going through that again.

Taehyung tried not to be downhearted, but deep down he's screaming at himself for not having a single place that doesn’t remind him of Jungkook and for being so oblivious to it.

In the end, the guilt drives him mad, and he decides to suck it up and go back to the dorms. Whether it goes bad or well, anything will beat being prone to heart failure from it beating too fast.

It's only once he stands outside the dorm's door, just staring blankly at it does he flash back to the first day he arrived and how he nervous he was feeling to meet Jungkook, exactly the way he’s feeling now and he wonders how things backtracked so quick, after all that effort he put in to make the latter not hate him anymore.

In an unconscious daze, he knocks on the door hesitantly and then immediately pulls his hands to his head and groans at his stupidity because he just knocked on his own door.

“Who is it?” he hears Jungkook’s voice from the other side of the door, and the sound of his familiar, smooth voice has Taehyung shuddering.

He swallows hard before bringing his hand down from his head and slowly opens the door. He peeks his head past the door, careful to not step inside entirely, to see Jungkook lounging on the bed, freshly showered, with headphones in and eyes closed. His damp fringe clings to his forehead and Taehyung is tempted to scold him for not drying his hair properly, but he decides that this may not be the right time for that.

‘Uh, it’s me.”

Jungkook stills and he opens his eye to peek at Taehyung frozen at the entrance, before closing his eyes again. “Why did you knock?”

“U-Uh I forgot.”

“That you lived here?”

“Yeah.”

Jungkook doesn’t even question it.

Taehyung has so much to say, but he is clueless about how to approach it. So instead he says. “I thought you were at practice.”

If he can get Jungkook to admit that he’s avoiding him again then maybe that can branch into the topic.

“That was hours ago."

Taehyung doesn’t know how to respond since he didn’t realize just how much time has passed by since he was just mindlessly walking around.

Thankfully he doesn’t need to as Jungkook speaks up again. “Where have you even been for these past few hours? Did you get lost on campus again?”

Taehyung blinks slowly, surprised that Jungkook is actually striking up a conversation with him, and here he thought that the younger would never want to talk to him ever again. “Um, I went to go eat.”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow. “For five hours?”

Taehyung didn’t realize it was that long, it honestly felt like an hour or less but the fact that Jungkook was keeping track had his stomach doing back flips, and he presses his lips together. “And then I went to the movies.”

Jungkook nods, but Taehyung isn’t done yet. “And then I went to karaoke and then the park.”

Jungkook opens his eyes at this, his eyes filled with surprise and maybe he realized that all these places were places they’ve been to together many times.

“You did this all alone?”

Taehyung fiddles with the case strap and slowly removes himself from his hiding place behind the door. If he was going to do this, he would have to be tougher. “Well, I was supposed to go with you.”

Jungkook’s expression is unreadable as he looks away and down at his phone, scrolling through it but Taehyung knows him well enough to know that he’s not actually doing anything on it. He doesn’t say anything else, and that makes Taehyung’s skin crawl. So much for their conversation.

Taehyung, unable to stand still in silence, sets down his case on the ground and timidly moves to sit on the other side of the bed. Jungkook muscles stiffen, and Taehyung wants to run away, but he knows that he has to do this.

“Jungkook, we need to talk.”

Jeongguk stops scrolling through his phone, and his head falls back against the bed’s board looking almost annoyed, like he's ready to give up, but it's clear that he hasn't as he lies his side, so his back is facing Taehyung. “Tomorrow. I’m exhausted.”

Taehyung visibly deflates, and he ignores the way his heart sinks. He tries to resist the temptation to explode as everything inside him twists unpleasantly. He clenches his fists together and takes a deep breath.

He never realized how badly he wanted to talk this over until now that he can’t, and he feels unbearably frustrated, but he is aware that if the younger doesn't want to speak, then he's not going to, no matter how much Taehyung begs.

So he doesn’t argue. Instead, he reaches out on instinct and lightly fiddles with Jungkook’s damp hair, feeling him go rigid under his touch. He doesn't get to continue for longer than one or two seconds before Jungkook reaches up and nudges Taehyung’s hand away.

Taehyung’s heart shatters. He doesn’t know why he feels so rejected, and maybe it doesn't mean anything, and maybe it means everything, but either way, it was the final step across the line of Taehyung's tolerance, and he snaps.

Everything he’s been holding inside all day explodes at once and he lunges forward and clings onto Jungkook’s back, trapping him with arms.

Jungkook nearly jumps out of bed, but Taehyung restrains him from so. “What the fuck? Let go—“

“Please don’t avoid me!” Taehyung cries out. “I don’t care if you want to yell at me or get mad at me, but please don’t avoid me. I don’t know what to do if you do. I can’t even get food without you or watch a movie or do anything else. I’m so sorry for taking advantage of you while I was drunk. I swear on my saxophone’s life I will never ever do it ever again. And I swear that I don’t even remember it. If you want to punch me in the face you can, but please don’t avoid me!”

Jungkook stops trying to remove himself from Taehyung’s tight hold and goes frozen in his arms. “What?”

Taehyung lets out a whine and presses his forehead against Jungkook’s back. “I’m really really sorry. I wasn’t in the right state of mind, not that that’s an excuse or anything, but I promise I will never do something like that ever again even if I was paid.”

Jungkook is silent for a moment, body getting tenser by the moment.

“Jimin told you.”

Taehyung shakes his head, his forehead moving against Jungkook’s back.

“Who was it?” Jungkook asks his voice tense.

Taehyung doesn’t know if he was supposed to say or not. Mingyu never specified if he was allowed to, so he just remains silent to be safe, soaking in the younger’s warmth for comfort.

“Taehyung, tell me who told you,” Jungkook instructs, his voice dangerous.

Taehyung sighs and loosens his arms, relief rushing when Jungkook doesn’t push him away. “Mingyu.”

Jungkook makes a noise of disbelief and curses under his breath.

“Please don’t be upset with him,” Taehyung pleads. “Be upset with me. I shouldn’t have come onto you like that, even if I was drunk. I can make it up to you, I swear.”

“Make it up to me?” Jungkook’s voice is tense and he removes Taehyung’s arms from around him causing Taehyung’s heart to ache as if a blade was shoved through it.

Taehyung bites his lip and thinks that if the younger wasn't facing away from him, he probably would have said something about it, the way he always did. Taehyung wishes he would say something about it. “Anything you want.”

“And why do you have to make it up to me?”

Taehyung face flushes. “B-Because I forced you to kiss me.”

Jungkook is a silent for a second. “Is that what Mingyu told you?”

Taehyung scrunches his nose. “Um, well not exactly. But there’s no way that you actually—“

“You didn’t.” Jungkook interrupts, his voice wavering.

Taehyung gulps. “What?”

Jungkook’s muscles tense before adjusting his position and for a second Taehyung thinks that Jungkook is getting up to leave, but then Jungkook turns around, so they're facing each other, and because of Taehyung’s position neither of them expected to be as close as they are, their faces only a few inches apart.

Taehyung’s sucks in a breath and his eyes enlarge an inch, and he bats his eyelashes in surprise. His brain screams at him to move, but his body remains still despite the rapid beating of his heart. It’s one of those moments where if Taehyung weren't freaking out he would wish he’d captured Jungkook’s expression because his doe eyes are wide, making him appear more vulnerable and innocent, nothing like his usual cold demeanor.

Taehyung expects Jungkook to fly back off the bed and storm out of the room, but he remains still, his large eyes searching the older’s face, provoking him to want to shrink back subconsciously. He presumes that Jungkook was holding his breath because he eventually lets out a large, slow exhale, his warm breath ghosting over the other's face and Taehyung flutters his eyes shut instinctively, but he opens them almost immediately since he doesn’t want to miss a single expression that crosses the younger's face.

“You said that you forced me to kiss you,” Jungkook speaks first, visibility swallowing. "And I'm telling you that’s not true.”

Taehyung’s heart beats violently against his ribcage. “I-I don’t get it,” he stutters, his voice cracking.

Jungkook narrows his eyes, but not out of annoyance, but because they are so close that he had to in order to meet Taehyung’s eyes firmly. His gaze is so unwavering, so certain, unlike how he always tries to avoid eye contact before, and it's enough for Taehyung's limbs to melt.

“You were always dense.” Jungkook whispers.

Taehyung visibly shivers, and he bites down on his lower lip, this time for the latter to see, and sure enough, Jungkook’s eyes lower to his lips, and his gaze darkens.

“You said you would do anything?” he mumbles. "Even if you wouldn't do it if you were paid?"

Taehyung gulps, and he opens his mouth to speak but his words are lost, and his mind is vacant, so instead, he nods his head slowly.

It’s only a momentary hesitation, and Taehyung can see it clearly in Jungkook's eyes, but before the clock could hit the minute mark Jungkook reaches over and runs his thumb over Taehyung’s bottom lip that has been gnawed swollen, his touch soft and smooth.

Taehyung feels all the air knocked out of him and every nerve ending in his body jolts awake, sparking sensitive to Jungkook’s touch and body heat. His mind melts into confusion, thinking of absolutely nothing except the boy before him, even the conversation that they are supposed to be having.

Jungkook moves his thumb from Taehyung’s lip to under his chin, tilting his face up, so their lips are aligned. Taehyung holds his breath as if he's afraid that if he let it out everything would crash, and his confused eyes look into Jungkook’s dark ones.

He doesn’t know if he's expecting anything or if he wants this even the slightest, but he does know that every part of his body that’s not being touched by Jungkook aches, and his lips tingle despite having no contact.

Taehyung lets out a soft whine in the back of his throat from the lack of movement, and Jungkook slowly moves in until his nose brushes against the older’s cheek and Taehyung flutters his eyes shut in content. He’s way too sober for this, and the confusion is overwhelming, but he can’t find it in himself to care at all. Never in a million years did he expect to be where he is now nor did he ever consider it and if he was in the right state of mind he probably would have run away by now, face flushed with embarrassment, but there's something about the way Jungkook smells and the way he holds him that has him feeling like he's drunk.

Jungkook moves his hand to the side of Taehyung’s face, his finger lightly caressing the still boy'’s cheek bones and Taehyung shivers at the contact. He wants to open his mouth to scream for the younger to hurry up, but he can’t find himself to speak so instead he leans in to attempt to close the remaining space between them when suddenly a loud ring shoots through the room, and Jungkook pushes back, the ring pulling him back to reality.

Jungkook scrambles out of bed as if it was infested with bees and Taehyung’s heart drops all the way to the bottom of his stomach. Jungkook picks up his phone, not looking at the other all the while, and Taehyung feels a lump form in his throat.

“W-What is it?” Taehyung asks, and he flinches at the way it cracks.

“A message,” Jungkook answers only, and Taehyung looks up at the younger in disbelief.

Was he really going to act like none of that happened?

“Uh, I think I’m going to go on a run.”

Yes, he is.

Taehyung actually feels like crying. “N-Now?”

Jungkook was the one who initiated it, not him. So why was he feeling so disappointed?

Jungkook nods, still refusing to look at him and turns to throw on a random hoodie.

He wants to beg him to stay. To make his heart stop hurting. He honestly doesn't know what he wants, but he knows that this is not it.

“Alright.”

Jungkook doesn’t look back as he moves out of the room, grabbing his jogging shoes since he couldn’t even bear putting them on in the room. After hearing the click of the door closing Taehyung finds himself feeling more lonely than ever, and the room has never felt emptier.

He sits up from the bed and buries his face in his hands as he tries to suppress the sharp pain in his heart and nausea in his stomach. He doesn’t know why he’s feeling like this; he knows that he’s always found the other physically attractive, that was something he could never lie to himself about and was quite fond of him, but he also could never predict how much it hurt to be rejected.

After what feels like an hour, but was only a few minutes of sitting alone in bed, with his forehead between his knees and eyes closed tightly, he hears the door being swung open, and he snaps his head up so fast that it could have broken his neck.

He sees Jungkook at the entrance, shifting on his feet anxiously, and Taehyung immediately fills up with hope.

“Jungkookie?”

Jungkook flinches, and he makes a gesture with his hands as if he was trying to explain something but couldn’t, the only thing he manages to say is. “I don’t want... I don't think I want to go on a run anymore.”

Taehyung can sense Jungkook's internal battle, and he doesn’t think it’s fair that the younger is the only one who has to struggle with the decisions. The boy was honest with him, and Taehyung finds himself wanting to be honest back.

“I don’t want you to go,” he mumbles, feeling heat rush to his face and he looks down at his fidgeting fingers.

Jungkook perks up, his eyes widening. “What?”

Taehyung looks up from his fingers and meets Jungkook’s gaze more firmly. “I don’t want you to leave, Jungkook.”

Jungkook's eyebrow twitches and his body naturally leans back as if he was fighting his urge to run away and Taehyung can tell he's trying to act beyond his comfort zone

“What do you want me to do then?” he ultimately asks in a hesitant voice, his eyes insecure.

Taehyung feels like it’s a lot of pressure in his hands, but he doesn’t want to hold back. Now anymore. Not after he was given this chance. Even if he doesn't know what he ultimately wanted, he knows he wants at least this.

He reaches out a hand, and he doesn't realize that it's shaking until it comes into his view. Using his other hand as an anchor he clenches tightly onto the blanket. “Come here.”

Jungkook looks reluctant, and he refrains from moving a single inch, and Taehyung would be lying if he said it wasn't another prick to his heart but he won’t let this stop him now.

“Please, Jungkook,” he mumbles, his voice desperate and his lips downturn, quivering slightly before he bites on it to stop.

As if not like seeing Taehyung upset, Jungkook moves slowly until he’s standing next to the bed and in front of Taehyung. He stares at Taehyung’s extended hand for a few seconds, and Taehyung waits patiently before he slips his hand into Taehyung’s grasp.

Taehyung lets out a exhale of relief.

Though stiff, Jungkook’s hand feels like a perfect puzzle piece in his, and he runs a thumb over the back of Jungkook’s hand.

Jungkook freezes, but he doesn’t pull away.

Taehyung furrows his eyebrows together, still unsatisfied. The last thing he wants is for the younger to feel uncomfortable or tense, so he brings Jungkook’s hand up to his face and makes the other cup his cheek the way he did before.

He keeps his fingers intertwined over Jungkook’s as he slightly nuzzles into the palm of the latter's hands before peaking up through his eyelashes, looking for his reaction.

Jungkook looks like he has been shot, eyes blown open and lip parted as if he couldn't believe what’s happening, but the dark haze from before slowly returns to his gaze.

“Oh God," his voice wavers and his tense stance deflates as if Taehyung finally wore down his defenses and he moves a thumb across Taehyung’s skin. "You’re the fucking death of me.”

Taehyung shudders at the feeling. He, himself, couldn't believe what is happening so he couldn't imagine what Jungkook is feeling.

It’s too intimate, more intimate than Taehyung could ever expect from Jungkook, but even so, he still wants more.

As if he's been possessed, Taehyung moves without thought. He loosens his hold that was gripping the blanket to instead wrap behind Jungkook’s neck.

He can see the confusion on Jungkook's face for a split second before he squeezes his eyes shut, afraid for the reaction, and pulls him down until their lips meet, roughly. Taehyungs knows he’s being bold, way too bold for not having a single drop of alcohol in his blood to blame on, but the unexpected satisfaction of the feeling of Jungkook’s soft lips against his is unexplainable. Taehyung lets out of a breath of relief against Jungkook lips and turns his head more up so their lips mold together firmly and he tightens his grip around Jungkook's neck, eyebrows drawing together slighting as his nerves spark with anxiety.

Jungkook is bent over the bed at an uncomfortable angle, but he doesn't move. For a second he doesn’t kiss back either, stilling in shock, and when Taehyung peaks through his lids he can see the other staring back at him, eyes crossed and wide, but then Taehyung traces his tongue along his lips, testing the waters and that snaps Jungkook out from his surprise. He presses closer, and cups Taehyung’s face with both of his hands so he has better control and deepens the kiss, parting Taehyung’s lips expertly.

Taehyung lets out a startled whimper as Jungkook’s tongue slips past his mouth and meets his, and his eyes shut again as he tries to match with Jungkook's frivolous lips. In a dazed mind, he wonders how it feels as natural as it is to kiss Jungkook but then remembers that apparently he’s done this before.

Taehyung can feel his face burn from the thought and he pushes it out with the present. He moves the hand that’s cupping Jungkook’s fingers to his hair and pulls him in closer as if even this wasn’t close enough. Jungkook brings a knee up on the mattress and shifts closer to hold his balance, letting Taehyung tongue fight against his, but he still gains control by sucking on it, evoking another soft moan from the older.

However to Taehyung they are still not close enough, and he wraps both of his arms around Jungkook’s neck, the force pulling them back onto the bed and Jungkook shoots a hand down just in time to hold himself up from crashing into Taehyung, so instead he is kneeling on all fours above Taehyung on the bed.

Taehyung doesn't understand why he's so needy, but the action makes him almost irritated.

He whines in disapproval and tightens his arms around Jungkook’s neck, closing all distance between them until Jungkook’s weight is pressing him against the mattress and kisses him more frantically. He doesn't even let go when his head spins from the lack of oxygen.

Jungkook eventually pulls back for a gasp of air and Taehyung tries to lean forward, whimpering and aching to have Jungkook’s lips against his again, but Jungkook pulls back even more, preventing their lips from touching. A growl of protest bubbles at Taehyung’s throat and Jungkook moves a hand down to grip Taehyung’s waist reassuringly before leaning down again and trailing his lips off to Taehyung’s jaw, dropping open-mouthed kisses along his neck, his fringe tickling Taehyung’s cheek as he moves lower until he’s sucking on the hollow base of his throat.

Taehyung throws his head back against the bed to allow more access and bites down on his lip to stifle a gasp. Before, he was so relieved that the hickies from the party disappeared, but now that he knows that they were from Jungkook he has a strange want for more.

Jungkook’s lips are hesitant against his neck as if he didn’t know whether or not he could mark it or not.

Taehyung gives a breathy whimper and desperately pushes his body into the contact. He brings a hand to the back of Jungkook’s head, tangling his fingers into his hair and tugs at the roots, impatiently. Jungkook seems to like that, groaning against Taehyung’s neck, and the noise wracks shivers through his body.

“Go ahead,” he breathes heavily, and that’s all the convincing Jungkook needs as he bites down, sucking a mark into the sensitive part of Taehyung’s neck, sending a wave of pleasure down his spine and to every bone of his body.

He arches his back and Jungkook takes this opportunity to slip his hand under Taehyung’s rumpled shirt, his warm hand running up the older’s back and down all the way to the waistband of his pants, as he continues to mouth at Taehyung’s bobbing Adam apple and exposed collar bones.

Taehyung’s eyes roll back behind his half-closed lids from the sensitivity to Jungkook’s touch that seems to everywhere now. It's almost as if his long-lasting drought that he didn't know he had is finally satisfied. The only thing missing is the feeling of Jungkook’s lips that he so he badly yearns for, so he reaches down and brings the boy’s face into his hands and connects their lips back together.

Jungkook gives in easily, but this time moving his lips along Taehyung’s more slowly and gently, as if he wanted to soak in the moment and every second.

Taehyung doesn’t mind as he lets his eyes flutter shut and opens his mouth in earnest, allowing himself to be swept up in the taste of Jungkook’s lips.

They kiss for a few minutes, a slow press of lips again and again for what feels like hours or days, nibbling and licking as easily as breathing air.

Jungkook pulls away again, but not before pecking Taehyung’s lips one last time and halts to take in the sight before him: Taehyung sprawled on the bed beneath him, hair messy, neck stinging with fresh bruises, half-lidded eyes dark with lust and his slightly parted lips swollen red, slick with saliva.

He's a little flushed and breathless from their intense kiss, but Jungkook is just as much of a mess.

"What?" he asks, his voice hoarse as he watches Jungkook scan him.

"Is this still weird?” Jungkook asks, eyes focusing on his face again, flashing with insecurity.

For a second he doesn’t know what Jungkook is referring to when he remembers his previous statement about Jimin thinking they were together. Guilt slowly rebuilds in his chest as he observes the anticipation in Jungkook's eyes.

He didn’t think that that sort of comment would ever upset the younger, and he definitely didn’t think that this type of occurrence would happen and he's truly still perplexed.

“Yeah, it’s weird,” Taehyung mumbles so softly that he could barely hear his words over his pounding heartbeat.

Jungkook’s eyes widen, a layer of hurt glazing over them, and he tries to pull away but Taehyung tightens his arms around the younger’s neck in panic and Jungkook hovers back over him.

“That’s not what I meant,” Taehyung assures in a rush. “I'm not going to lie, It’s weird. To be honest, I have no idea where this came from..."

Jungkook doesn’t look like he understands and Taehyung feels like he's just making things worse and he tries to find the right words.

“But there’s nothing wrong with weird,” Taehyung says slowly, hoping that Jungkook would get it. "I like weird."

Jungkook remains silent momentarily with an indescribable look on his face and Taehyung fears he said something wrong, but then the corners of Jungkook’s lips perk up, and Taehyung let’s out a sigh of relief.

He feels like he passed some test.

Taehyung reaches up and presses his hand against Jungkook’s cheek, his long fingers brushing against the scar on Jungkook’s cheekbone. Jungkook turns his face into the curve of Taehyung’s palm and presses a kiss to it, causing the boy's heart to snap.

Now that the high from kissing is starting to wear down, the aftermath of panic is crashing in, as if it has only just now dawned on him what he did.

He wouldn't say it's regret but more confusion. He wonders what this all means now. What’s different? Are things even different?

But once Jungkook glances at him behind his hand with eyes so uncharacteristically warm and soft, like he was something precious, he couldn't find himself to worry. Not at this moment. Not when he’s feeling so content and happy, even if he can't explain it. So instead he rolls sideways, with Jungkook’s hand still under Taehyung’s shirt caressing his back, gently urging Jungkook to move along with him.

Once they’re both lying down on the bed, Taehyung moves forward until he’s resting his head on Jungkook’s shoulder.

Jungkook stills, his arms strain and Taehyung freezes, fearing that he passed a boundary, but then the other's arms tighten securely around Taehyung’s frame, pulling him in closer until Taehyung’s nose is brushing against his neck.

Taehyung flutters his eyelashes in surprise as he stares into the crevice of Jungkook’s neck.

They’ve never cuddled like this before. Sure, it wasn’t rare for Taehyung to wake up with his limbs entangled with Jungkook’s or to have an arm swung over a waist, but it’s never been like this, especially, while they are both conscious.

Taehyung allows himself to relax in Jungkook’s arm and lets out a breath he doesn't know he was holding. He nuzzles his nose against the youngers’s neck before tucking his head under his Jungkook’s chin, and he has to squeeze his eyes shut to control the rapid beating of his heart; he knows that Jungkook can hear it from how close they are and if he focused hard enough he can feel Jungkook's beating just as fast.

He doesn't know what to say and by the looks of it, neither doesn't does Jungkook, but some things can't be explained with words.

As he feels Jungkook press his lips into his hair, he thinks that whatever consequences that will come his way from this, he will deal with later. For now, he’s going to enjoy this for as long as he can.

Chapter Text

Taehyung thinks he may have a serious problem.

His mind is only occupied by the constant thought of Jungkook's lips, and it's not just out of the blue whenever Taehyung feels like thinking about it, but always: wherever’s he's practicing, eating, talking, breathing. Always.

He doesn’t know why or how he has never noticed before, but it’s really hard not to stare at the other's lip.

He's always been infatuated over Jungkook's eyes and has never been afraid to admit it, but recently every time he sees the boy's face his gaze automatically flickers down to his lips and that, he's a bit afraid to admit out loud, but he can't help it; they are red and plump, and they feel nice. In fact, Taehyung is beginning to wonder why he hasn't been staring at them earlier.

Not that he would know how they feel considering that it's been weeks since the night they kissed and the tingling sensation on his lips that remained days after has already faded.

They haven't done anything even near kissing after that, and it's been driving Taehyung insane.

He's far too much of a pussy to bring it up, and every time a conversation strays even a centimeter close to it or if any sentence starts with the words 'Remember when...' Taehyung flips out and runs out of the room and after the first couple of times Jungkook stops calling after him, allowing him to escape.

It's not that Taehyung doesn't want to talk about the subject itself, it's more that he's afraid to face the repercussions.

In spite of that, they aren't avoiding each other all that much anymore which is somewhat of an improvement, but not very much since Taehyung feels like Jungkook is intentionally seeking to torture him.

Everything he does makes Taehyung want to scream and rip his hair out and not in the same way as when they didn't like each other, but in the way where Taehyung has to take a cold shower.

Like the other day when they were eating, Jungkook left a smudge of cream on the corner of his lips, and when Taehyung told him about it, a pained look on his face, instead of using a napkin like any normal person would, he slipped his tongue out and slowly licked it off, his gaze remaining on Taehyung the entire time as if he was intentionally trying to taunt him.

And while writing music or doing homework, Taehyung doesn't know if it's always been there or if Jungkook just picked it up, but he has this annoying habit where he presses the end of the pen against his lip when absorbed in thought, lightly indenting his lip with it, and when he pulls it away the blood runs back to the area twice as red and plump as before.

It's the most painful at night. After falling asleep Jungkook's lips always slightly pucker and gape, something Taehyung never had an issue with before. Usually, Taehyung waits until Jungkook has dozed off before doing so himself just to be certain that Jungkook's sleeping properly, but lately he’s been having a slightly harder job with the second part since he has to physically restrain himself from jumping Jungook in his sleep.

To summarize, Taehyung is losing his damn mind and sleep as a bonus.

And he’s a tad salty that Jungkook isn’t losing his damn mind as much as he is. In fact, Jungkook seems completely chill about the whole thing, to the point where it’s like it never happened at all.

And now Jungkook is talking to a girl, and Taehyung may or may not have a desire to gauge his eyes out.

“Tae, you know you can’t ignore me forever.”

Taehyung tears his eyes away from Jungkook and the girl, who are sitting at a table in the very corner of the café, a little too close for comfort, to take notice of Jimin, who’s resting his cheek on the palm of his hand, bored out of his mind.

Taehyung raises his nose and takes a loud sip of his bubble tea to show that he can ignore him forever.

He’s lasted way longer than he thought he would with the whole ignoring Jimin ordeal and if he’s completely honest he’s not even that upset anymore. In actuality, Taehyung forgave Jimin the very day he confronted the other about keeping the whole Jungkook thing away from him to which Jimin starting freaking out and profusely apologizing and Taehyung thought that his friend was just too cute to be mad at. The only reason he's still milking it is because Jimin keeps spoiling him and he is living for it.

However, one of the cons that stems from not speaking to Jimin is that he hasn’t mentioned that he made out with Jungkook again, and he feels kind of bad about it, but now it seems that it isn’t necessary to since it clearly won’t happen again.

“Do you seriously only plan on ignoring me for the rest of your life?”

“No,” Taehyung replies. “I also plan on becoming a saxophonist.”

Jimin glares. “Oh, so you do speak.”

Taehyung rolls his eyes and turns the other way, an action he instantly regrets since he catches Jungkook with the girl again, and this time she is laughing heartily, her hand on Jungkook bicep, which he doesn’t remove, only leaning back slightly as the corner of his lips perk up in amusement.

Taehyung scrunches his nose in disgust.

“Jimin, switch spots with me.”

Jimin scoffs. “You’re talking to me now?”

The girl reaches up and swiftly pushes Jungkook’s fringe out of his eyes, and Taehyung averts his eyes before he can witness Jungkook’s reaction because he’s pretty sure he’s going to be sick.

“Seats. Switch. Now," he hisses under his breathe.

Jimin pauses and looks down at his seat and then at Taehyung’s. “But it’s the same.”

Taehyung grits his teeth and kicks Jimin's from under the table which he soon realizes isn’t the greatest idea because it prompts Jimin to scream. Loud. Gathering the attention of everyone in the café.

Including Jungkook.

Taehyung hunches his head down, attempting to cover his face with his hands but from the corner of his eye, he can already see Jungkook staring holes into him.

“Shit, Jimin let’s go!” he whispers in panic.

Jimin rubs the spot where Taehyung kicked him and glares lethally. “Why the fuck did you kick me!”

He sees Jungkook get up from his spot.

“I’m sorry, you can kick me later, but can we please leave?!”

“You could have broken my leg; you jack ass!” Jimin yells, and then he grabs a menu and starts swatting Taehyung’s head with it.

Taehyung shrieks and cowers back, his arms flying over his head as he tries to protect himself.

Before he can scream at Jimin to stop, he sees a pair of black shoes at their table.

“What are you guys doing?” he hears that familiar voice he’s been dreading, and he freezes.

He peeks from behind his arms to see Jimin frozen too, his arm paused in the air with a menu in hand, ready to hit Taehyung with it. He then slowly turns and immediately recoils, his eyes widening when he sees Jungkook standing before them, an eyebrow quirked inquiringly.

“Jungkook? I didn’t know you were here,” Jimin blinks, his arm still frozen midair.

Jungkook shoves his hands into his pockets and eyes Taehyung who has shrunken back into his chair. “I didn’t know you were here either. I thought you were going to take a nap?"

He flickers his eyes to Jimin. "Uh, are you talking to him or—"

"I'm talking to you," Jungkook interrupts with an answer.

"Oh."

It's true that Taehyung said he was going to take nap and that wasn't a lie. He tried hard to since he hardly got any hours of sleep the night before but every time he closed his eyes all he could think about was Jungkook.

Taehyung didn't know what else to say and luckily he didn't need to. The girl from before steps from behind Jungkook and Taehyung is seriously considering to just fuck everything and get the hell out of there, but then Jimin asks who she is, and he stays because he’s pretty curious himself.

“This is Lizzy,” Jungkook gestures to the girl. “She’s from Busan.”

Jimin perks up. “Another person from hometown?” he asks, in Busan satoori and Taehyung gapes.

“She’s new.” Now Jungkook is speaking in an accent, and Taehyung’s mouth drops even lower, because Jungkook speaking in satoori may be the hottest thing ever and also due to the fact that Lizzy is new and yet Jungkook let her touch him like it was nothing. It took Taehyung months for Jungkook to even be comfortable with poking him.

“Nice to meet you,” Lizzy waves, having an accent too and now Taehyung feels left out. He wishes Yoongi was here so they can speak in their Daegu accents and shake everyone out of their pants.

Jungkook points to Jimin with his thumb. “That’s Park Jimin, the one I told you about from the dance team.”

Jimin glares. “Why are you talking about me?”

Jungkook rolls his eyes and Lizzy speaks up. “Don’t worry. He’s only said good things… Most of the time.” And then everyone laughs, except for Taehyung who’s staring blankly at Jimin’s menu that he’s still holding up in the air.

Taehyung sighs and takes the menu from Jimin’s hands because it can’t be comfortable to be still holding it and Jimin finally drops his hand.

“That’s Kim Taehyung,” Jungkook says and Taehyung freezes. “My roommate.”

Lizzy makes an “ah” noise and nods. “Nice to meet you, Taehyung!” She says brightly, and Taehyung tries to smile back, but it looks more like a grimace.

He sees Jungkook frowning at him from the corner of his eyes, but he refuses to meet his gaze.

“So what are you two up to?”  Jimin asks, and Taehyung releases a silent exhale, relieved the attention is away from him.

“We are going to meet up with a couple of friends to go bowling,” Lizzy replies. “Do you guys want to come with?”

Jimin shrugs. “Yeah, sure. Don’t have anything else planned.” He looks to Taehyung. “What about you, Tae?”

Jungkook keeps his gaze on Taehyung, expectedly.

Usually, Taehyung would never deny a chance to go bowling, but the last thing he wants to do is see Jungkook and Lizzy together all night.

“No thanks.”

Both Jimin and Jungkook look surprised, but Jungkook is the one who acts on it. He arches an eyebrow. “Why not?”

Taehyung flinches, still refusing to look at him, focusing more on a napkin. “Um, I have plans."

"You have plans?" Jimin laughs.

Taehyung glares and throws the napkin at him, and Jimin dodges it, laughing louder.

Jungkook doesn't seem amused and clears his throat, gaining everyone's attention again.

Taehyung pauses before leaning back into his chair, an arm propped over the top leisurely.

"I’m going to that club everyone is talking about.”

Jimin laughs harder, and Jungkook narrows his eyes. “You hate clubs.”

“You don’t know that,” Taehyung snaps, and he really didn’t mean to, but it just came out that way.

Jungkook looks surprised for a second, but then he’s back to being unfazed. “I’ve been inviting you to go there with me for weeks, and you’ve always said no.”

Jungkook is completely right. Taehyung hates crowded places. He hates drinking. He hates parties. And he most definitely hates clubs. But he’s not admitting that out loud. “I didn’t feel like it before, but now I do.”

Before Jungkook can argue, Jimin laughter dies down, and he slams his hand into the table. "Wait are you being serious?"

Taehyung nods.

Jimin leans his head back and purses his lips, skeptically, and Taehyung shrinks back, turning away to hide his expression.

“Are you going alone? Do you want me to come with?” Jimin asks, suddenly serious.

Taehyung can tell that Jimin knows something is up. Jimin can read him like an open book, and he knows if the other comes along with him, he will be pestered the whole night and all of his thoughts that he's been trying to hide for days will be unleashed the moment Jimin looks at him with those puppy dog eyes. “Yeah, but it’ll be okay. I won’t drink too much. I just want to see what it’s like.”

Jungkook visibly stiffens, but Taehyung doesn’t notice since he’s too busy trying to avoid Jimin’s scrutinizing gaze.

“Taehyung, that’s dangerous,” Jimin frowns.

Taehyung waves his hand off dismissively. “People go to clubs by themselves all the time. I can take care of myself. I’m not a child."

Jimin gives him a disapproving look. “Do you not remember the last time you went to a party.”

Taehyung freezes, panic setting in and he coughs, trying to cover it up with the back of his hand.

He doesn’t need to be reminded of the party, especially if Jungkook is standing right there. His first instinct is to get the hell out of there, so that’s what he’s going to do.

He avoids looking at Jungkook as he gets up from the table. “I don’t need to be parented.” Taehyung crosses his arms and glares at Jimin. “I’m young and in college. I’m a free man!”

“Tae—“

“You guys can go bowling,” Taehyung interrupts. He backs to the door, still facing everyone, and he makes a wild gesture with his arms. “I’m going to have fun because I can take care of myself. Who knows maybe I’ll meet a drug lord in the bathroom and become ultra-rich!”

“Is that your definition of taking care of yourself?” Jungkook asks, his eyes sharp and narrowed.

“You have your preferences, and I have mine.”

And with that Taehyung turns around, throwing a wave back, before leaving the café without another word or glance, leaving the three people behind taken completely off guard.

It isn't until Taehyung has left the building does someone speak.

“Your roommate’s weird,” Lizzy mumbles and Jungkook doesn’t respond.


 

Taehyung somehow manages to drag himself to the so called club he said he was going to. For a while Taehyung considers just heading towards the park instead and feed squirrels since the whole point of making up an excuse was only to avoid Jungkook, and there is no real reason to go to the club, but he figures if he’s going to be pathetic he’s going to do it while clearing his mind away with alcohol and music.

He still doesn’t plan to drink until he loses conscious or control over his action, just to the point where his mind isn’t only occupied by a certain person... On the second thought, he may need more drinks than he thought.

He manages to properly fix himself up with the help of YouTube and random experimenting. He finally puts on something other than an oversized sweater and replaces it with a simple black T-shirt from the back of his closet, that doesn’t shy away from exposing his collar bones and tight leather pants that he had to squeeze himself into. He knew buying them were going to come in handy one day even if they were impossible to get into, but it was worth it because they make his butt look fan-tastic.

Taehyung actually uses hair product for the first time since high school graduation, and he’s finished after a monumental battle with a horrible stick of eyeliner that has him crying for a minute.

After scanning himself in the mirror, he has to say that he’s pretty impressed. He manages to go from looking like he just puts on the first thing he sees, which is exactly what he does, to looking like a person who actually gets laid more than once a year.

He begins to understand why people get all dressed up so often; it gives them a new sense of confidence, and it even helps to ease his worries about going to the club.

But that confidence ends the second he steps inside.

He doesn’t even know why he put so much effort to look good in the first place since he can barely be seen behind the flashing lights of the club.

But that’s not even the worst part; there are sweaty bodies everywhere. Probably three times as many people than at the party and the music is so loud that the ground shakes whenever a song plays a base.

Taehyung scrunches his nose in disgust and tries to cower away from the dancing bodies. He considers leaving immediately, but he put in way too much effort to get ready to leave now, so he sucks it up and pushes through the crowd to sit at the bar, figuring he will play it safe.

He’s less likely to humiliate himself at the bar, where there are fewer people.

“What can I get you?” The bartender screams over the blaring music, seeming completely unfazed.

“Something forgetful,” Taehyung yells back, and the bartender's eyebrows pinch together. “Something that I can drink and forget all of my problems," he elaborates.

The bartender smirks and clicks his tongue, at least Taehyung assumes he does by the movement since he can’t hear it. “Gotcha.”

The bartender shakes something up and hands over a glass cup with something that just looks like juice, and for a second Taehyung is offended because he did not just get handed juice at a fucking bar, but then he takes a sip out of it, and he's punched in the face with the strong burning taste of alcohol that makes his face shrivel up, nose wrinkling, as a reflex. He is aware that he probably shouldn't drink more of it, but at this point, he's willing to sacrifice a dash of sanity to let his mind rest for just a short while, besides he already paid for it.

He mouths a thank you, not bothering to yell over the music and turns to sit.

He spends a good thirty minutes, just sipping on his drink and spinning on the bar’s stool, probably looking like a little kid who got lost and happened to find himself at a club, but he really doesn’t care since the alcohol is working and he’s beginning to feel more carefree just like he planned. He doesn’t care about Jungkook or his stupid lips. He doesn’t care about Jungkook with Lizzy. He doesn’t care about anything. All he cares about is how many times that person in the corner is going to throw up before passing out.

He isn’t drunk just more relaxed. At least that's what he tells himself.

Once he reaches the bottom of his drink, he finally tears his gaze away from the now passed out man in the corner and frowns at his empty cup.

“Want me to buy another one?” a familiar voice says from behind

Taehyung twirls around to see Mingyu leaning against the bar, with an amused look on his face, and he’s probably been standing there much longer than Taehyung would expect.

Taehyung perks up. “You!”

“I really hope you remember who I am now,” Mingyu smirks.

“Of course I do, you’re Mingyu!”

“And you’re Taehyung,” Mingyu replies, his voice taunting and Taehyung nods enthusiastically. “Now what is pretty boy Taehyung doing at a place like this alone?

Taehyung tilts his head. “What do you mean?”

“You don’t strike me as a clubbing kind of guy.”

Taehyung takes offense to that even though it’s a hundred percent true. “Well, I’m full of surprises.”

“I’m sure,” Mingyu says slowly, and then he eyes Taehyung up and down. “You look good.”

Taehyung gasps and leans forward, his eyes wide. The alcohol making him a little more bold. “You think? I thought maybe I looked strange. I’m not used to dressing like this.”

Mingyu shakes his head, still looking incredibly amused. “No, you look hot.”

Taehyung feels his body spark up with excitement from the compliment and he jumps up from the stool and turns around. “Look at my pants. Look at them. Don’t they make my butt look really nice?”

Okay, maybe the alcohol makes him a lot bolder.

Once he turns back around he sees Mingyu eyeing him with a little less amusement and more dark. “Yeah, really nice.”

Taehyung smiles and leans back onto the bar, incredibly pleased.

“So what do you say?” Mingyu says, leaning in closer. “Want me to buy you a drink?”

Taehyung sighs and looks down at his empty glass in contemplation. If he’s honest, he would like another one, but he knows that he probably shouldn’t if he wants to keep his consciousness. “No, it’s alright. I don’t want to have to pee a lot.”

Mingyu doesn’t seem upset as he takes another step closer. “Alright, no drink. Do you want to dance then.”

Taehyung’s face scrunches in distaste as he eyes the dancing crowd. “There are so many people though.”

“You won’t care about all the people, once you’re out there dancing,” Mingyu laughs, and he offers a hand. “Come on. It’ll be fun.”

Taehyung eyes the hand warily.

He thinks to himself that he doesn’t even know this person that well, all he knows is that his name in Mingyu and he is Jungkook’s friend, but then that the thought gets interrupted because fuck he’s thinking about Jungkook again and he feels immeasurable frustration with himself, since all that effort to forget about the younger has all gone down the drain, and he can’t have that, so he reaches out and grabs onto Mingyu’s hand. If dancing is what it's going to take to take his mind off again, then that’s what he’s going to do.

Mingyu gives him a satisfied smirk and turns, dragging him through the crowd. Once they find a spot that’s just a foot of space, and their bodies are basically pressed against each other along with other random people, Mingyu faces him and Taehyung just blinks back. “Um, I don’t know what to do.”

Mingyu laughs and grabs his shoulders before turning him around, so he’s facing away and for a moment Taehyung is utterly confused at what Mingyu is doing, but then he feels the latter grab onto Taehyung’s hip, and he drags him back, pulling him flush against his chest and Taehyung freezes.

“Relax,” he hears Mingyu whisper in his ear.

Taehyung lets out the breath he was holding and tries to relax his muscles, his head leaning against Mingyu’s cheek in the process. “Okay, I’m relaxed. Now what?”

He hears a chuckle in his ear, and then he feels Mingyu rolls his hips against his in rhythm to the music and Taehyung lets out a startled yelp.

“Now just follow the music.”

He remains completely still for a moment, debating whether or not this is actually dancing or just dry humping on the dance floor, but he sees that everyone else around doing it and figures there’s no harm in it. So he pushes against Mingyu and rolls his hips along, so they are moving in synchronization with Mingyu’s.

“Like this?” Taehyung asks as the music blares into his ears, sending vibrations and adrenaline through his body.

Mingyu hums into his ear and snakes and around Taehyung’s waist and pulls him into even closer until they can hear each other’s breaths.

Taehyung has to admit that this feels pretty nice and it’s working since he isn’t thinking about Jungkook anymore and more of the movements of his hips.

He allows his eyes to fall shut and his head falls back onto Mingyu’s shoulder, letting himself get soaked into the music.

“Not bad, pretty boy,” Mingyu mumbles, and they are so close that Taehyung can hear him even over the music.

Taehyung grins at the compliment and they continue to dance for who knows how long, their body’s pressed together in synchronization, and they get into it too. Taehyung even reaching up and wrapping a hand around the latter’s neck as the music around him dulls to a faint roar, the lyrics lost and the crowd a distant blur.

Even though he’s having a good time, there’s still something crawling in the back of the mind, that makes him feel like he’s doing something wrong and he doesn’t know what is until he feels a pair of lips against his neck.

He arches his neck out of pure reflex, and as Mingyu presses more kisses down his neck, slowly progressing to his collar bones, he can’t help but feel that it feels strange and out of place. It’s not until he feels a bite on his lower neck that he snaps out of it, pulling himself away from Mingyu and spins around, his hand clutched over his neck.

“What are you doing?” he asks, his eyes wide.

Mingyu wipes his mouth with the back of his hand and lifts an eyebrow. “Dancing.”

“That’s not dancing.”

“It’s part of the experience, it doesn’t mean anything,” he rolls his eyes. “It’s just fun.”

“Okay, well I don’t want you to do that.”

Mingyu holds his hands up in defense. “Okay okay, I didn’t know.”

And then the disco light flashes on Taehyung’s neck exposing the hickeys that Jungkook had given him that have almost faded to nonexistence and Mingyu leans back knowingly.

“Oh I see, you got a boyfriend?”

Taehyung frowns not knowing what gave him that conclusion but before he can ask why he hears a familiar voice speak from behind him. “Shouldn’t you be worrying about that Mingyu? I don’t think Wonwoo will like hearing about this.”

Taehyung freezes because he knows that voice. He would know that voice anywhere.

He slowly turns around to see Jungkook standing there, his hands shoved into his hoodie making him appear calm, but his face says otherwise; his eyes narrowed, and his jaw taut.

Taehyung gulps and a crashing realization dawns on him. The reason why it felt so weird to be so up and close with Mingyu. It's because it wasn’t Jungkook.

Taehyung would scold himself for being pathetic, but he’s too shocked. “What are you doing here?”

Jungkook refuses to look at him, and his heart shatters.

Mingyu steps from behind him leisurely. “Wonwoo doesn’t care. It’s all just for fun. It’s not like I was actually going to hook up with him.”

Jungkook’s eyes darken dangerously, and Taehyung instinctively steps forward to comfort him, blocking Mingyu from his view in the process, so Jungkook's forced to look at him.

“How long have you been here?” Taehyung asks, and Jungkook’s eyes fall on him, masked with irritation.

“Does it matter? Long enough,” Jungkook replies and Taehyung winces at the cold tone of his voice.

He straightens up, trying not to appear fazed and clears his throat. “Why are you here?”

Jungkook's eyes cross. “Why do you think?”

Taehyung huffs, beginning to feel frustrated at Jungkook not directly answering his questions. “I thought you were supposed to be bowling.”

“You think Jimin would let you go to a club alone?”

Taehyung bites his tongue. Of course, he knows Jimin would never let him go to a club alone, which is why he wouldn’t have been surprised if he randomly showed up during the night, but that still doesn’t explain why Jungkook’s here.

“Well, if Jimin’s the one worried about me, then why are you here?”

Jungkook blinks rapidly, taken aback by the question, but he quickly composes himself and opens his mouth to answer when Mingyu peaks out from behind Taehyung. “You can chill out Jungkook. We were just having fun.

Both Taehyung and Jungkook snap their head to Mingyu, glaring, as if they had forgotten that he was still there.

“You, shut up,” Jungkook points to Mingyu. “And you better tell Wonwoo about this, I don’t care if you say he won’t care, you’re still telling him.”

Taehyung’s throat goes dry at the sight of Jungkook being demanding, and he swallows hard.

“We’re leaving,” he says before Mingyu can argue, and then he grabs Taehyung by the wrist and pulls him out the crowd.

Taehyung lets himself to be dragged because escaping the suffocating ball of body heat isn’t the most displeasing idea.

The moment they are outside, Taehyung expects Jungkook to release him, but instead, he’s pulled to the side of the club and to an ally between the club and a restaurant, where there are no people.

And then he’s being pressed against the brick wall, and Jungkook lets go of Taehyung’s hand only to slap both of his palms on either side of Taehyung's face causing him to jump.

Jungkook face is lowered so Taehyung can only see the top of his head and not his expression, and he's breathing deeply as if he's trying to keep calm.

Taehyung looks around. “Why are we in a dark alley way?”

Jungkook cocks his head, his eyes tightly shut and jaw clenched as if he is about to explode at any moment.

Taehyung tries again. “Have you never seen movies? Dark alley ways are not the place to be.”

Jungkook snaps his head up, his eyes sharp and precarious and if there weren't a wall behind him Taehyung would have step back. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”

Taehyung shrinks back. “C-Clubbing, just like how I said I would.”

“You hate clubbing and don’t tell me you don’t. I know you do,” Jungkook snaps, and Taehyung flinches. He hates it when the younger is angry with him. “And since when were you so comfy with Kim Mingyu?”

Taehyung lowers his head. “I’m not. We’re just acquaintances.”

Jungkook’s hands that are on the wall tighten into fists. “Acquaintances don’t do stuff like that.”

Taehyung snaps his head back up and frowns, suddenly remembering why he was here in the first place. “Oh yeah? Then why are you letting Lizzy touch you like that? You hate when people touch you, especially if you don’t know them well. Do you know how long it took for you to let me touch you? Fucking forever.”

Jungkook is about to argue and then he freezes, and his face masks in surprise. “Is that what this is all about?”

Taehyung huffs and crosses his arms. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“You’re jealous,” Jungkook says slowly, and Taehyung stills.

At this point, any alcohol that is in his blood stream is completely gone, and he realizes how he just fucked himself over. “W-Why would I be jealous?”

Jungkook seems to be annoyed at the response and he narrows his eyes. “You're a hypocrite. Last time I checked I wasn’t grinding against Lizzy and giving her hickeys.”

Taehyung flinches at the image, and then he realizes Jungkook’s referring to Mingyu and him, and he straightens up.

“We were dancing! And he didn’t give me hickeys.” He arches his neck to show. “See!”

Jungkook’s eyes fall on his neck, and his mouth twists into displeasure. “I see it.”

Taehyung eyes widen in panic, and he rubs his neck. “What the fuck, where?!” and then it dawns on him. At this point, he isn’t thinking anymore, he just wants to make sure the Jungkook isn’t upset with him.

“Those aren’t even from him. Those are from you!” he blurts, and then he immediately gasps, slapping a hand over his mouth.

The topic he’s been avoiding like a plague has been brought up. And he’s the one who did it.

Jungkook lifts his gaze slowly from Taehyung’s neck, and Taehyung wants to run away, but he’s still trapped in-between Jungkook’s arms. Jungkook gaze meets his evenly, and he has to lock his knees to keep himself from falling to the ground.

Taehyung gulps, the temperature around him feeling much hotter, even hotter than inside the club.

“Um, so the sun’s beautiful today,” he says, attempting to change the subject.

Jungkook’s eyes scan Taehyung’s face. “It’s night.”

Shit. “Oh.”

“Tae—“

“The moon’s really beautiful today,” he tries again.

Jungkook lets out a strong exhale, and he deflates visibly. “Why are you changing the subject?”

Taehyung wants to tell him it’s because he’s afraid of what he’s going to say. He’s afraid that he’s going to be told that it was a mistake, and he can’t handle being told that, so he’s been holding it back as much as he can. He wants to tell him it’s because he doesn’t know what he wants and talking about it would mean confronting his own feelings. But instead, he just says. “I-I don’t know what you mean.”

Jungkook ignores his lie and presses forward. “You regret it don’t you?”

Taehyung had a million scenarios running through his head of what Jungkook was going to say to him, and that was definitely not one of them.

“W-What?”

Jungkook tries his best to mask his expression but fails. “You regret kissing me.”

Taehyung's eyes widen. “Where did you—What?”

“Every time I try to bring it up, you either change the subject or run away. At first I thought you were just embarrassed, so I didn’t say anything, but now you’re here rejecting even to hang out, going fucking clubbing, and messing around with one of my friends.” Jungkook clenches his fist so tight that his knuckles scrape against the brick wall. “Just tell me you regret it, and you don’t have to worry because I will never do it again.”

Taehyung doesn’t know what to say. This whole time he thought that he was the one who was suffering and that Jungkook was the one who regretted it.

“I don’t,” Taehyung stammers. “I don’t regret kissing you.”

“Yes, you do.” Jungkook accuses with anguish. “But I get it, I’m an exhausting person to be around. I get upset easily. I’m not good at expressing my thoughts. Hell, I can’t even sleep properly, especially when you aren’t around, and I really didn’t mean for you to get wrapped into my life like this so I get it.”

Taehyung feels like he’s dreaming. He was too caught up in his own feelings that he didn’t notice that Jungkook was just as conflicted as him, if not more, and a guilt weighs heavy on his chest since he could have avoided all of this in the first place if he just said how he felt.

“That’s not it at all," Taehyung stumbles over his words and he takes a deep breath to try to calm his nerves. He wants to reach out and brush Jungkook’s hair out of his face the way he always does, but he holds himself back by clutching his hands tightly together. “I don’t think you’re exhausting and I don’t care if you get upset. I get upset. We all do. I don’t care if you have a problem sleeping, have you forgotten that I do too? You make an effort, and that’s what matters.”

After he finishes speaking, there’s no other sound but the distant chattering from the club. Neither of them make a move as they pay attention to nothing but their shaky breaths between them and their uneven heart beats.

“If you don’t regret it..." Jungkook mumbles. “Then why don’t you want to talk about it.”

Taehyung isn’t surprised by the question, and he tries to come up with a logical excuse but eventually decides just to be honest, and words explode out in a rush.  “I only changed the subject because I was scared you were going to apologize and take it all back.”

Jungkook looks taken aback. “Why would you think that?”

“Because that's all we ever do. Apologize, forget and move on. Nothing about us is ever consistent. Did you forget already about how we used to hate each other’s guts? We were roommates, and then we weren’t and then we were. And then we were some-what friends to friends. And then we were avoiding each other, and then we weren’t and then suddenly we were kissing. It’s just confusing. How am I supposed to know if we were supposed to continue or just pretend it never happened and move on.”

Jungkook looks stricken, completely speechless at Taehyung’s outburst and Taehyung lowers his head, his face flushing in embarrassment.

“I didn’t realize you felt that way,” Jungkook finally says, eyeing Taehyung who’s refusing to meet his gaze.

Taehyung bites down on his lip and stares at his hands. “You don’t think so?”

Jungkook is silent for a while, deep in thought before speaking again. “I don’t think it’s inconsistency. I just think it’s growth. Change.”

Taehyung lifts his head and blinks slowly. “So what are you trying to say?”

Jungkook stiffens and doesn’t respond immediately, but Taehyung doesn’t mind and waits patiently. He knows that the younger isn’t used to talking about anything personal and his feelings.

“I’m saying that the next time if something we are unsure about, let’s just talk. Okay?”

Taehyung gives him a pointed look. “Are you saying that to you or me?”

Jungkook rolls his eyes. “I’m saying it to the both of us.”

Taehyung takes a moment before nodding hesitantly. “Fine, next time let’s talk. But if we do, do things change?”

“Change isn’t necessarily a bad thing.”

The answer is still beating at around the brush, but Taehyung understands well enough. “Well, if you want change, then how about you do something about it?” he says, his voice slow and careful.

Jungkook narrows his eyes daringly and takes a step forward, his arms still trapping Taehyung to the wall. “What about you? Why don't you do something about it?”

Taehyung blinks back and then his serious demeanor drops, and he scrunches his nose and pulls his lips into a pout. “That’s not fair! Did you forget that I kissed you first last time?” he screeches, stomping his foot like a kid. “Why do I have to do everything?”

Jungkook lips pull into an amused smirk, and he slightly lowers his head, shaking his head as if he is trying not to laugh at how cute Taehyung is acting.

Jungkook raises his head, his eyes shimmering with amusement and Taehyung bites back a smile trying to seem as serious as possible.

And then Jungkook surges forward and pecks Taehyung’s pouted lips. Fast and sweet, pulling away after only a second and Taehyung sucks in a breath, his eyes widening.

He stares at Jungkook as if he wasn’t part of this universe and he actually hiccups, from being startled.

Jungkook chuckles. “Satisfied?”

Taehyung hiccups again. The gears in his brain malfunctioning and all he can process is the fluttering of his heart. 

“No," he breathes out. "You should probably do it again.”

A grin plays on Jungkook’s lips before he leans in to do just that.

Chapter Text

So, this new ‘change’ with Jungkook has been not the worst thing ever.

If he has to completely honest; it’s pretty nice, and he's rather shocked by just how nice it is.

If Taehyung thought his behavior and self-restraint was bad before, his past self would be horrified at himself now and the 'mess' that he has caused.

It all begun innocent enough and Taehyung doesn’t exactly remember how he found himself straddled on Jungkook’s lap.

They were in the middle of an intense game of midnight Mario cart, and Taehyung kept losing, which begins starts to get old after the thirteenth time. So after he passes the fourteenth mark, he has just about had enough and turns to Jungkook, a deadly unamused expression cast on his face and requests that they do something else. The younger only responds with a click of the tongue and a promise that he will go easy on him this round, but Taehyung is fully aware that Jungkook and his big ego will never let that happened.

He’s over losing and he's over this game. He would much rather be doing something else, and there's only one thing that Taehyung knows for certain that can pull Jungkook out of his competitive iron state. So while Jungkook fumbles with the game control, trying to start a new game, Taehyung untucks his knees from his chest and makes an effort to crawl over the pile of snack bags on the cushions that separate him from Jungkook. The other doesn't seem to notice the noise or movements until Taehyung plops onto Jungkook’s lap with a flail of limbs, his arms wrapping around Jungkook’s neck to keep himself from falling off the other side of the couch.

That definitely gets Jungkook’s attention, and his hands dart out to take hold of Taehyung’s hips on instinct, dropping the game controller between their laps, and he looks up at him with large questionable eyes.

Before Jungkook can ask him what he’s doing, Taehyung goes straight for it and leans down, pressing his lips firmly against Jungkook’s, squeezing his eyes tightly shut so he wouldn't have to look directly into Jungkook's big adorable eyes that never fail to make him feel weak.

The question dies on the tip of Jungkook's tongue with a startled inhale and Taehyung can feel the boy's lips twitch as he matches the movement with Taehyung’s, stunned yet eager.

There’s a sweetness to Jungkook’s lips: a mixture of mint and fruit from the smoothie he had earlier that makes Taehyung want more and there's a great sense of satisfaction of knowing that he can.

Taehyung sighs into the kiss and tilts his head, deepening it.

No matter how many times they’ve kissed, he will never get over the addictive feeling of Jungkook’s lips against his. And they’ve kissed quite a bit.

Kisses in bed. Kisses on the ugly couch. Kisses in the darkness of the karaoke room where he focuses less on singing and more on the sound of Jungkook's plump lips sliding against his own. Kisses on the floor after Taehyung had a mental break down when his laptop crashed before he could save a copy of his music sheet, and Jungkook pulled Taehyung onto his lap, comforting him with his strong, secure arms and then eventually his lips.

Even with all the kissing, they refrain from doing it in a room with anyone other than themselves.

It’s not that they are intentionally making an effort to hide it from other people, it’s just hard to get turned on when your friends are trying to see how many pennies they can balance on their face, but once they're alone, it’s easier to get distracted. They can be doing homework or having a conversation about music or games and then suddenly Jungkook’s hovering over Taehyung, licking into his mouth.

Besides, Jungkook looks so sexy when competitive so Taehyung can’t be blamed for ruining their gaming secession to have Jungkook's lip against his and Taehyung can’t say he regrets it at all, especially when Jungkook’s hand runs lower until they’ve grabbed hold of his ass causing him to let out a stifled moan against Jungkook’s mouth.

The game control digs into their abdomens, preventing them from closing all space between them, and Jungkook’s growls in annoyance, temporarily removing his hands to throw the controller on the ground before returning to their natural place on Taehyung’s waist.

They’ve never been past making out, but it’s not rare for things to get heated fast, just like now.

Taehyung feels Jungkook’s warm tongue swipe against his lower lip, and he opens for him willingly, allowing Jungkook to slide his tongue in, and his mouth pries Taehyung’s further, deepening their kiss until their foreheads are brushing and Taehyung's nose is pressed against Jungkook's cheek, and their lips mold passionately, their tongues battling through their need to be closer.

Taehyung feels a new steady hunger grow in the bottom of his stomach and he presses closer, his hips rocking into Jungkook’s lap as he tangles his fingers in the latter’s hair.

Jungkook’s grip on Taehyung’s waist tightens, and he pulls Taehyung in even closer, so his legs are wrapped around Jungkook’s waist in between the narrow space between Jungkook’s back and the cushion.

He presses forward and pushes Jungkook against the couch cushions so their weight is more on the couch and he isn't on the brink of falling off.

Taehyung tugs on Jungkook's roots, forcing him to tilt his head back against the top of the cushions as he loses himself in the high of kissing Jungkook with a swift gradation of intensity and desperation that has his world swaying. The only thing that is keeping him from fainting is his firm grasp around Jungkook so he tightens his arms around the latter's neck, until their chests are flushed together and rocks his hips causing him to rub against on Jungkook’s crotch and a shocking shiver rushes down his spine when he hears the younger groan into his mouth in response.  The sound evokes something from Taehyung that he never knew he was capable of feeling and he couldn't hold himself back as he repeated the movement, sensually rolling his hips as he melted in the feeling of Jungkook's fluttering heart through the fabric of his t-shirt. Jungkook turns his head away and presses his cheek against the couch’s cushion, disconnecting their lips as he breathes deeply.

"Fuck, Tae. What are you doing?"

Taehyung would whine from the loss of contact, but before he can he feels something hard against his ass, and he stalls for a split second, not knowing what to do as his adrenaline sparks, but then he rolls his hips down experimentally, and Jungkook makes a low noise in the back of his throat, the sound going directly south. 

Taehyung leans down traces his nose along Jungkook's neck. "Do you want me to stop?"

Jungkook peeks from the corner of his eye and Taehyung stares back, goggle-eyed and eager.

Jungkook takes a second before shaking his head. "It's fine."

Taehyung smirks as excitement sparks.

He observes the younger as he rocks his hips against Jungkook’s lap: the slow and sensual shifts of his hips that have Jungkook’s mouth gaping open, his lips swollen and eyes dark and hooded. Taehyung bites his lip, trying not to make a noise as Jungkook pushes his hips up, matching his movements.

The sight of seeing Jungkook unravel is enough to have him lose his mind.

“Oh god, Jungkook,” he breathes out, his voice rustic and cracking. He reaches back and grabs onto Jungkook’s hand that’s around his waist before guiding it down to his butt, encouraging him to grab it. Jungkook catches on quickly and gives it a squeeze.

Taehyung mewls as a jolting sensation runs through him and his hips halter, but it doesn’t matter since Jungkook now uses his hold to his advantage and guides Taehyung's hips, so they are grinding against each other again.

Taehyung begins to taste blood from gnawing on his lip too much, so he surges forward and latches his lips onto Jungkook’s neck as a substitute.  The younger throws his head back to grant him better access.

Taehyung trails his lips up, and places open-mouthed kisses along Jungkook's sharp jaw to the back of the ear where he knows is sensitive, letting out occasional moans and whimpers against Jungkook’s neck as the movements in their hips become more disorderly.

His own now hard length rubs against Jungkook’s strong torso with every movement, making his eyes roll back and see stars.

They are already so close, but to Taehyung it still feels as if it wasn't enough and the more he had, the hungrier he got.

He opens his mouth to beg for more when he hears a loud thump from outside their room, and he withdraws his lips from Jungkook’s neck with a startled jump.

“Hey, did you hear that?” Taehyung pants and the younger ceases his movement, pressing his nose into Taehyung’s neck.

“Hear what?” His voice is as breathless as Taehyung's. He pulls back, so their faces are aligned and looks up at him, his eyes dark with lust.

“I thought I heard a noise outside.”

Jungkook pats Taehyung’s ass, and Taehyung’s let out a yelp. “We live in a dormitory, of course there’s going to be noise.”

Taehyung knows Jungkook is probably right, but it sounded like it was right outside their door. He bites down on his now flushed lip and looks over at the door, worriedly. “Did you lock the door?”

Jungkook raises an eyebrow and tries to lean in for another kiss. “Do I ever?”

Taehyung leans back and pouts.

Jungkook sighs, displeased that they were interrupted. “Someone’s probably drunk and having problems finding their room.”

Taehyung gives the door one final look before turning to meet Jungkook’s gaze, eyes asking if they can continue.

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” Taehyung mumbles, running a hand down Jungkook’s chest, before leaning in to press a soft kiss on Jungkook’s mouth. The younger hums in approval and slides a hand under Taehyung’s shirt and fiddles with the waist band of his pants.

It doesn’t take long for Taehyung to forget the interruption and the hunger sways back at full force. He reaches up to cup Jungkook’s face, his fingers running along the younger’s jaw line as he tilts his head, kissing Jungkook from the other angle.

And then the noise returns, but louder and Taehyung pulls away, slightly jumping in surprise on Jungkook’s lap.

“You can’t tell me you didn’t hear that,” Taehyung whispers.

Jungkook growls in annoyance and buries his face in Taehyung’s neck. “Ignore it.”

“But—“

Jungkook suddenly rises from the couch, gripping Taehyung’s thighs before he can slide off his lap and lifts him up. Taehyung yelps in surprise and clings to Jungkook, tightening his legs and arms around Jungkook in an attempt to not fall, his eyes squeezing shut.

But Taehyung never falls until Jungkook easily flips their position, letting his knees hit against the edge of the couch and it sends them both toppling into the cushions.

When Taehyung feels the soft surface meet his back he snaps his eyes open in surprise to see Jungkook hovering over him, eyes a mixture of annoyance and lust and he lets out a breathless laugh.

The fact that Jungkook is stronger than him and can easily pick him up has his mouth run dry and sends a rush of heat down to the painful press of his dick against his jeans. The room’s suddenly three times hotter, and the couch feels suffocating against his overheated skin.

“Ignore it,” Jungkook says again, his voice low and dangerous. The demanding tone of his voice makes Taehyung let out a noise, something between a moan and a plea, and he presses his lips tightly together to try to stifle it because he has too much pride to act this needy from something so simple.

“Alright,” Taehyung replies, voice raspy and rough, and he tightens his legs that’s still around Jungkook’s waist and draws him in closer. “Anything you say.”

Jungkook’s face smooths over, looking almost pained and then he crashes their lips together, kissing him roughly, and Taehyung’s breath hitches in surprise before melting into it as he allows Jungkook's tongue to meet his once again. He inhales sharply through his nose, his head reeling and all he can hear in the silence of the room is the echoes of the sound of their kissing and the occasional soft moans.

Taehyung doesn’t think he can get any hotter, but then Jungkook rolls his hip down, and maybe it’s because of their new position, so their crotches are aligned, or maybe because Jungkook is being rougher, but his body reacts embarrassingly strong, sparking in pleasure, and he moans lewdly.

“F-fuck,” Taehyung gasps against Jungkook’s mouth, arching up and the kiss gets messy, lips slick with spit, and Taehyung bites down on Jungkook’s lip every time the other rocks his hips, his toes curling around his waist.

Taehyung eventually pulls away from the kiss, letting his head fall back on the couch’s arm rest, to enjoy the building sensation of pleasure.

“M-more—” Taehyung’s demand breaks off into a garbled moan as Jungkook mouths as his collar bones, a hand loosening the neck of his shirt.

The friction between them is incredible, but it isn’t enough.

“Jungkook, please,” he begs breathlessly, although he doesn’t know what he’s begging for.

“Please what, baby?” Jungkook mummers right below his ear before catching it his lobe with his teeth and sucks it into his mouth.

Taehyung's breathing hitches not only because his ear is one of his sensitive spots but also because of the pet name. It’s the first time Jungkook has ever used it, and Taehyung would never think that he would like it the way he does, especially since he’s the older one.

Taehyung whimpers and shivers to the touch. “P-please, I want you to...“

"To what?" Jungkook whispers into his neck. "I'll do anything you want."

Before Taehyung could answer, there’s a thundering bang followed by a thud and a groan.

They both jolt to a frozen halt, startled, and Jungkook snaps his head up, and he sees something that makes him frown. “What the fuck?”

Taehyung can feel the aroused tension practically melt from the air, and he lets his head fall back all the way over, so it’s dangling off the couch’s arm rest, and from an upside view he sees Jimin sprawled on the floor.

Best friend instincts automatically kick in, and he shoves Jungkook off him hard, throwing the boy off the couch and onto the floor with a harsh-sounding thud. Once free from the weight Taehyung rolls off the couch, accidentally kneeing Jungkook in the chest causing the younger to curse, but Taehyung’s too preoccupied to notice, and he crawls toward his friend with a cry of distress.

The moment he’s close enough the scent of alcohol punches him in the face, and his expression scrunches with disgust, but it doesn’t stop him from latching onto Jimin, holding his sweaty face in between his hands and freeing the other's sweat drenched skin from his sticking damp hair.

“Jimin, what the fuck happened?!”

Jimin groans, mumbling something incoherent and it isn't until Taehyung hovers an ear over his friend's lips does he hear something in between Yoongi and his heart being broken.

Despite not knowing the full story Taehyung feels a steady anger build in his chest, and he turns to Jungkook who’s now sitting up, propped up with his palm as he rubs a spot on his head.

“I’m going to kill him!”

That’s a lie. He wouldn't dare to lay a finger on his hyung especially if he wants to keep that finger but Yoongi hurt his best friend and Taehyung won’t take that from anyone, even someone who happens to be terrifying at times.

Jungkook stops rubbing his head and peeks behind his palm, meeting Taehyung's gaze and his face morphs into annoyance. His mouth twists into a scowl, and he opens it to say something, but then Jimin lets out another groan and Taehyung snaps back around, cutting Jungkook off to attend to his friend.

Jimin's arms are extended out, and he clasps and unclasps his hand like a baby asking for milk, and Taehyung's demeanor softens.

“Oh, poor Jimminie,” Taehyung coos, pulling his friend's head onto his lap, his hard-on long forgotten.

“Sleepy,” Jimin mumbles, cuddling into Taehyung's thighs and at the sight, his heart breaks.

“Let's get you cleaned up, and you can sleep here, okay?”

Jimin hums in approval and Taehyung slips his arm under Jimin’s armpits to heave him up. He turns to a disgruntled Jungkook. “Help me lift him up.”

Jungkook remains sitting, his eye narrowed.

“Well, what are you waiting for?!” Taehyung hisses, trying to keep Jimin from falling.

He kicks out his feet, ushering Jungkook over while propping Jimin's chin on his shoulder.

Jungkook sighs and sends him a glare that Taehyung doesn't catch, and he watches for a minute as the older struggles before pushing himself off the floor and helps to carry Jimin to the bathroom.

Once they reach the showers Jungkook leans against the sink, his arms crossed and eyebrow lifted as he watches Taehyung flounder to wash the drunk boy and listens to his insistent endeavors about how he could do it. Besides, Taehyung finds that it’s easier this time around since he had practiced with Jungkook before and with Jimin he doesn't have to force himself not to infest his skin with kisses, so he finishes a lot sooner.

With Taehyung's pestering, Jungkook helps to haul Jimin to bed, and he roughly drops him onto the matress, and Jimin flops onto it, rolling over on the covers and groaning in pain.

“Jungkook, be gentle!” Taehyung shrieks. He pushes past Jungkook and runs to the side of the bed and adjusts Jimin, so he’s under the covers and more comfortable.

Once Jimin’s tucked in, Taehyung pets his friend on the head and pinches his cheek before turning around, letting out a loud exhale and stretching out his back that is straining from trying to hold another person up. He squeezes his eyes shut as he extends his arms over his head. He can't hold back a yawn, feeling a bit tired from all the hassling.

Once he flutters his eyes open, he sees Jungkook staring at him, and he pauses mid yawn.

Taehyung closes his mouth with a loud smack and lowers his arms, shifting back on his feet.

“Um, what?”

Jungkook goes straight to the point. “You threw me onto the ground.”

Taehyung blinks innocently, his mind still in the process of winding down. He had been so worried about Jimin that his mind totally blanked. He leans his head back, pursing his lips slightly. “I did?”

Jungkook narrows his eyes in disbelief and nods.

“When?”

Jungkook shuts his eyes and sighs as if he’s trying to keep his composure, but he answers, clearly used to Taehyung’s blanking out moments. “When we were on the couch and Jimin came in.”

Taehyung almost tumbles over as he sputters at the reminder, hiding his coughing behind his hands and he flushes with heat. He’s positive his face is bright red as he is reminded of how easy it is to lose it when he was under the younger’s touch and just how fallen apart he can become, so fast and without much thought. He doesn't realize just how far they went until now, farther than they ever been before and probably would have gone farther if it wasn’t for the interruption.

He clears his throat and tries to look anywhere but at Jungkook, feeling overwhelmed with embarrassment. “Oh, sorry.”

Jungkook’s gaze is heavy on him, and Taehyung can tell even without looking at him. “You also kneed me in the chest."

Taehyung flinches. “Sorry,” he apologizes again. “Are you hurt?”

“Maybe if you look at me you’ll know.”

Taehyung swallows hard, mentally berating himself before lifting his head slowly and forcing himself to meet Jungkook’s gaze.

There’s still evidence of their make out session: Jungkook’s hair is raveled from being pulled on, his cheeks are flushed and his lips are swollen red and to top it off there are red splotches on one side of Jungkook's neck when he sucked on.

Taehyung thinks that he probably looks like more of a mess than Jungkook and he suddenly feels self-conscious.  He reaches up and tries to smooth out his hair, pressing his lips together to try to hide the possible bruising from nibbling on them. “Sorry.”

“Stop apologizing,” Jungkook rolls his eyes.

Taehyung doesn't know how to respond, so he continues to stare down as he rolls on his feet. He only lifts his head up when he sees Jungkook move to the closet, pulling out of a pair of shoes.

Taehyung eyes widen in panic, and he runs from Jimin’s side and throws his arms around Jungkook’s, clinging onto his back for dear life.

Jungkook stumbles forward from the force, and he prevents them from crashing to the ground by slamming his hand up to the closet, rattling it, to catch himself. “Tae, what—“

“I’m sorry, please don’t go!” Taehyung cries out, burying his face in the back of Jungkook's shirt, his words stifled behind the fabric. “I didn’t mean to throw you off, but you know they say. Bros before Hoes.”

The moment the words slip out he wants to punch himself in the face. Jungkook turns his head, still encased in Taehyung’s death grip, and gives him a look of incredulity.

“That is so not what I meant!” Taehyung panics. “I don’t mean you’re a hoe. I just meant that Jimin is my best friend and you’re...you know—I swear I didn’t—Jungkook I—please.”

Jungkook sighs and leans his head back slightly, so it's resting on top of Taehyung's. “Tae, let me go.”

“No!”

Jungkook forcefully removes Taehyung’s arms from around him, and Taehyung lets out a cry of protest. He expects that once Jungkook is free, he will leave but instead he turns around, giving Taehyung a look. “Chill will you? I’m just leaving to find a place to sleep.”

Taehyung blinks. “So it’s not because you’re mad at me?”

“No.”

“Oh,” Taehyung mumbles. “Well, that’s awkward then.”

The corners of Jungkook’s lips perk up, and he nods towards Jimin. “I can’t sleep if he’s here."

Taehyung blanks. “Even Jimin? Even if he’s your friend.”

“Especially Jimin. Especially since he’s my friend,” Jungkook responds, his face twisted. “I know all the stupid shit he’s done, especially when he’s drunk. Just being in the same room as him right now is dangerous as it is.”

Taehyung would roll his eyes at Jungkook’s exaggeration, except he isn’t exaggerating. Jimin is pretty reckless when drunk. Taehyung would know. One time he fell asleep at his place while they were hanging out. Jimin had a few drinks, and Taehyung woke up with purple hair.

“Where are you going then?”

“Probably the practice room.”

Taehyung perks up. He’s never been to the practice room before despite having many friends from the dance team. “I’ll come with you!”

Jungkook looks surprised. “What happened to bros before hoes?” His voice is so serious that Taehyung would not have known he was teasing him if he wasn't immune to his cold behavior.

Taehyung rolls his eyes and glances at Jimin, whose mouth is wide open in sleep, drool running down his chin and somehow he found a way to wiggle a leg out from the blanket, so it's dangling off the edge.

“Well, the bro is completely knocked out.”

Jungkook peeks from around Taehyung’s shoulder and snorts at the sight.

“So, can I go?”

Jungkook meets Taehyung’s pleading gaze, and his eyes soften a bit as if he's going to give in but then he pokes Taehyung’s forehead, forcing him back. “No, you will be able to sleep better here.”

Taehyung pouts and rubs his forehead before following Jungkook who’s walking towards the door and grabs him by the bicep, turning him back around and tries to give his best puppy dog eyes.

Jungkook leans back as he looks down at him, appearing more amused than giving in. “What?”

“I won’t be able to sleep anyway, you know me,” Taehyung replies, and what he says is true, there’s no way he’ll be able to sleep knowing that Jungkook is out there alone and restless.

Jungkook presses his lips tightly together, contemplative and he scans Taehyung’s face clearly debating something and Taehyung flutters his eyes innocently.

“Don’t touch any of the equipment,” Jungkook eventually gives in and Taehyung perks up, beaming brightly.

“Yes sir!” he salutes, and Jungkook rolls his eyes and lightly tugs his arm from Taehyung's hold.

“Do I need to bring a jacket?” Taehyung starts, dropping his hand and creeping it down Jungkook’s arm to weave their fingers together without thinking.

Jungkook pauses to stare down at their hands, looking mildly uncomfortable and Taehyung freezes once he realizes what he’s done.

They do many things, but holding hands is not one of them. It’s something they tease about when they see a couple doing it on campus. Jungkook thinks it’s flaunting a relationship in everyone’s face and Taehyung thinks it’s sweaty. He doesn’t even know why he did it. Taehyung knows that Jungkook hates unnecessary skin ship yet he went ahead and did it anyway. Perhaps it’s because he’s not thinking straight from sleep deprivation or maybe it’s because he was grinding on his lap like a dog in heat not longer than thirty minutes ago, but for some strange reason, it felt like a natural thing to do.

Taehyung reddens and almost drops Jungkook’s hand, but then the younger looks away, linking their fingers together and pulls him out of the room as if it was nothing.

Taehyung can see in the other's eyes that he’s embarrassed and he has to bite back a smile.

“It’s almost summer, why would you need a jacket?”

Taehyung snorts. Even when they are holding hands, it doesn’t stop the latter from making him feel stupid.

"I don't know," Taehyung mumbles, wiggling his fingers in Jungkook's to try to get used to the feeling of the shared heat between their palms. "I heard dance rooms are generally cold."

Jungkook squeezes his hand to get it to stop moving. "I'll adjust the aircon if you need me to."

After that Jungkook doesn’t speak much during the walk to the studio, but Taehyung doesn’t mind since he’s feeling too drowsy to carry a conversation, so they walk in a comfortable silence, their intertwined hands swinging in between them and they don’t even let go when Taehyung strays off the side walk to the grass to kick all the pine cones scattered around, pulling a compliant Jungkook with him who eventually has to tug him away.

 

When they reach the dance studio, Jungkook releases Taehyung’s hand to unlock the door, and Taehyung almost complains. Almost.

Jungkook lays his hand on door knob but pauses, not opening it, and Taehyung raises an eyebrow expectedly as Jungkook turns back to him.

“Remember, no touching anything.”

Taehyung rolls his eyes and scoffs. “It’s a dance studio, not an art museum.”

“Tae,” Jungkook warns.

“Alright, Alright I hear you.” Taehyung reaches up and plays with Jungkook's earlobe teasingly. “No touching anything, geez how old do you think I am?”

Jungkook gives him one last warning look before nudging Taehyung's hand away and swinging the door open, revealing the studio and Taehyung gasps the moment he steps in.

As expected from a studio from a school like this, it’s no joke. It has its necessity: floor-to-ceiling mirrors, and shiny wooden floors; Taehyung takes this chance to look at himself in the mirror and is not surprised to see himself in a complete mess: hair ruffled, eyes wide and twinkling, lips swollen and there are marks littering all over his neck. And for some strange reason, he's not as embarrassed about it as he should be.

It also has a lounging area with a black couch and a small kitchen with a fridge, sink, and everything! But most impressive is that the room is equipped with the latest and most expensive music stereos, work out equipment, speakers, and even a TV.

Taehyung doesn’t think he’s seen a TV as big as this one and he wonders why in God's name a team of dancers need a movie theater screen in their studio, but he’s nevertheless mesmerized.

“Woah, look at that TV!” he exclaims and runs towards it, but the second before his finger is an inch away from pressing the power button he hears Jungkook cursing, and approaching footsteps and then he feels strong arms wrapping around his waist, gripping him and he’s being lifted up. Taehyung kicks his legs out on reflex, yelping from the shock and then he’s being carried away from the TV.

“You didn’t even last five seconds,” Jungkook growls, dragging Taehyung further away as he squirms in his arms, trying not to giggle.

“That’s what she said.”

Jungkook rolls his eyes and sets Taehyung down on the couch where they are at least a good ten feet from anything expensive.

Taehyungs lets out a laugh and props himself with his elbow and rests his cheek on his palm, using his other hand to gesture around the room. “So this is where all the magic happens?”

Jungkook sits on the couch’s arm rest and looks around the room. “Yup, probably spend more time in here than my own room.”

Taehyung makes a noise and puffs his cheeks out. He can confirm this.

He gets a sudden thought, and he perks up with a sudden spurt of excitement. “You should dance for me!”

In all the time they’ve lived together, Taehyung has never seen Jungkook dance, as in a full out dance routine, the most he's seen is the younger practicing a few marks in the room. He hears from literally everyone that Jungkook is amazing at dancing, even from Hoseok and if Hoseok says someone is good at dancing then they are good at dancing.

“It’s like one in the morning.”

Taehyung visibly deflates, his shoulders hunching. “But I’ve never seen you dance before.”

Jungkook cocks his head in thought, his eyes brows furrowed as if he only just he realized he’s never danced in front of the older. He crosses his arm and leans back on the wall. “Huh, I guess you’re right.”

Taehyung beams. “Does that mean you’ll dance for me?”

“No, you’re tired.”

“I’m not!” Taehyung jumps up from the couch and starts doing jumping jacks to show that he’s very much awake.

Jungkook lets out a small smile and takes the opportunity of Taehyung giving up his spot on the couch, to slide off the arm and onto the cushions, throwing his legs over leisurely.

Taehyung’s jumping jacks stagger to a halt, and he scowls. “Hey!”

“If you’re not going to sleep then you’re going back to the room.”

The complaint dies on the tip of his tongue, and he sits back on the couch, next to Jungkook’s feet, obediently. “I’m sleeping, chill.”

Jungkook chuckles as he rises from the couch again swinging his legs over Taehyung, and Taehyung ducks his head with a small yelp, and he walks to a storage closet, a ghost of a smile still on his face as he pulls out a matt.

“What are you doing?” Taehyung asks as he slides down the couch, so he’s lying comfortably on his side.

Jungkook sets the matt on the floor and kicks it closer to the couch. “Sleeping.”

Taehyung stares down at the matt, his nose wrinkled in disgust.

They practice stunts and work outs on those matts and are probably covered in dried up sweat and possibly blood.

“Why are you sleeping on that?” Taehyung pats the couch. “We share the bed in the room anyway.”

Jungkook gives him a look. “Taehyung, you can barely fit on that couch alone.”

Taehyung scoots back, so his back is pressed tightly against the cushions, so there’s almost a foot of space and looks back up at him expectedly.

“You do realize I’m not the size of an elf right?”

Taehyung rolls his eyes. “We can squeeze, I don’t bite.”

“Well,” Jungkook says, sliding into the limited space next to Taehyung, and rests his head on the couch’s arm, so their faces are only a mere inch apart, but at this point, it doesn’t freak either of them out. “That’s debatable.”

Taehyung slaps him on the chest, and Jungkook lets out a laugh as Taehyung’s face flushes with embarrassment.

Jungkook pauses his laughing to adjust his positions, trying to find a comfortable one.

He eventually stops and looks down at Taehyung who is watching in entertainment.

“Literally half of my body is hanging off,” Jungkook sighs.

Taehyung props himself on his elbow to look over Jungkook’s shoulder, and sure enough, he is about ready to fall off the couch.

Taehyung leans back with a laugh and shuffles lower before tucking his head under Jungkook’s chin and, he wraps his arms around the younger pulling him closer until their chests are touching and legs are interlocked; until there’s no space in between them. And then he traces his hand over Jungkook’s back and neck until his fingers are intertwined into the back of Jungkook’s hair; the action feeling as simple as breathing by now.

“Is this better?” Taehyung mumbles wearily against Jungkook’s neck.

If holding hands was the number one thing they don’t usually do then cuddling is somewhere up there in the top five.

Jungkook is still for a second, only letting out a breath when Taehyung runs his fingers through strands of his hair, and then he wraps his arms around Taehyung, strong and comforting. “Yeah, it's better.”

Taehyung’s heart flutters against his chest as he nuzzles against Jungkook’s collar bone, inhaling the younger’s scene. He smells like his favorite: vanilla. After making up, Taehyung permitted him to have access to his body wash, but he didn’t think Jungkook would actually use it. The fact that he does sends a warm heat to his chest.

"Do you really want to see me dance?” Jungkook eventually asks, after a few minutes of comfortable silence when Taehyung’s fingers start to slow down as he begins to doze off in the comfort of the younger's arms.

Taehyung frowns, and he instinctively picks up his staggering speed in threading his fingers through his hair. “Really? Now you say it, right after we’re all settled in?”

He hears the younger laugh. “I didn’t mean now, knucklehead.”

“Oh.”

“I meant next month at the competition I was telling you about.”

That gets his attention, and he pulls away slightly, his fingers pausing, so he can look at Jungkook’s face, his eyes wide with surprise. “Wait, that competition was real?!”

Jungkook looks down at Taehyung’s flustered expression and scoffs. “What? Do you think I made it up?”

“That’s exactly what I thought! I thought you were just making it up to have an excuse to avoid me.”

Now it’s Jungkook’s turn to be flustered. “What? I wouldn’t do that.”

“Uh-huh,” Taehyung smirks and lowers his head under Jungkook’s chin again, letting his eyes flutter shut as he resumes the movement of his fingers through the latter’s hair.

“So is that an okay or?” Jungkook asks, sounding a bit nervous.

“I promised I would go if you invited me, didn't I?”

“Yeah,” Jungkook mumbles, softly moving a hand up and down Taehyung’s back and Taehyung sighs in content, finally letting his drowsiness pull him in. "You did."

"So I'll go," Taehyung assures. "If you hear someone screaming their heads off that's me, okay?"

Jungkook's arms tighten around him. "Okay."

It turns out Jungkook was right in that he didn't need a jacket despite the room being kind of cold since Jungkook's body heat kept him warm and along with his scent had him a dreamlike state.

“Good night, Jungkook,” Taehyung manages to mumble out, and Jungkook just hums in response.

It’s only once he’s almost asleep does he feels something soft on the top of his head and hears Jungkook whisper. “Night, baby,” and he drifts off to sleep, heart feeling light and warm and with a wish that he will this be feeling like this for a very long time.

Chapter Text

Jungkook likes Jimin.

Jimin’s cool and friendly and a load of fun to hang around with.

Jimin is his friend. He buys him food, drives him around and helps him with dance when needed.

But right now he’s making it really hard for Jungkook to like him.

It’s been almost over a week since the older has been staying with Taehyung and him, and Jungkook is certain that he's moving towards a slow descent into insanity. In the beginning, he didn’t mind the intrusion in the slightest, in fact, for the first few days, he enjoyed the company to its entirety. Jimin made Taehyung happy, and he didn't consider sleeping in the dance studio that much a nuisance as he's grown accustomed to such living conditions and finds it mostly bearable especially since Taehyung's strings along for company.

But it seems that the latter has little to no plans to talk let alone makeup with Yoongi and move back in with him, not only that, but he’s refusing to utter even the smallest detail as to what had happened. Taehyung tells him that he doesn’t have to tell them if he's isn't comfortable with it yet, but Jungkook knows the curiosity is crumbling the boy piece by piece and it shouldn't be long until Taehyung explodes because no matter how much he says otherwise his obsession to make sure that everyone around him is him doing well overpowers his resistance.

Jungkook thinks he understands why Yoongi was so adamant on getting Taehyung to move out. He just never considered that he would be on the other side of the spectrum.

Although he doesn’t mind sharing the small couch in the studio with Taehyung every night, the cramped space is starting to take a toll on his body.

He's lucky if he can fit in a few hours of sleep before the sun rises, and though his body is used to functioning on a limited amount, he’s been waking up at odd hours with sore and stiff muscles from being restrained between the couch cushions and Taehyung's clinging arms.

He’s noted that Taehyung hasn’t been resting well either, but the latter still insists on keeping Jungkook company anytime Jungkook suggests that he return to the room where he can sleep on an actual bed and not the cheap material of the couch where they spend more time trying not to fall off than actually sleeping.

Even with all the changes from this new arrangement, he can't say that anything has been driving him as mad as much as one particular thing; besides the sleepless nights together in the dance studio, there isn’t any other occasion where he and Taehyung have time to be alone. He's never had any desire to keep consistency, but uncannily, the lost of the routine of meeting after class with Taehyung has been bothering him more than it should.

Jimin hasn’t been going out in any way. If he's not entombed face first into the covers of the bed, then he's curled into the cushions of the couch and occasionally on the floor. He claims that he’s 'broken and in the process of healing,' and Taehyung eats it all up without a second thought. He’s been keeping his friend company in the dorm, so they can be antisocial together, only leaving for the necessities such as buying food or going to class. Even when the group suggests to hangout Jimin refuses to go if Yoongi is there which ultimately results in Taehyung not going either.

Jungkook wouldn’t say he’s jealous. Just annoyed at a moderate amount, but some people might say otherwise.

He can’t say he’s surprised when he returns to the dorm after a long day of class, wanting nothing more than to crash onto the couch and rest his eyes for no longer than a few minutes needed, and rather than open access to collapse into the pillows he sees the partners in crime, sprawled on opposite sides of the couch, Jimin’s legs draped on Taehyung’s lap as he tries to throw a cherry in the other's mouth.

At the sound of the door opening Taehyung glances up, and the cherry hits him in the face.

“Dude, you suck,” Jimin laughs, grabbing another out of the bag situated on his lap and, he bites the fruit off the stem, lazily, chewing slowly and rolling the seed around his tongue before reclining his head and spits it out into the air, so it lands on his face.

“Oh shit. Did you see that?!”

Jungkook watches as Jimin laughs almost deliriously before screwing his eyes shut, his grip on the doorknob tightening as he releases a heavy breath to try to bear down the building feeling of annoyance inching up his chest.

He knows that Jimin has been feeling lonely.

He can be a dick at times, he is well aware of that, but he's not going to kick out a friend who's heartbroken. Besides, if he does decide to be a dick, and he's seriously considered it, then he would never hear the end of it from Taehyung.

“Jungkook, you’re back!” he hears Taehyung exclaim as he brushes Jimin’s hands away from his face as the other aims another cherry to throw.

Jungkook opens his eyes, gaze unamused as it meets Taehyung's.

Taehyung leans away from Jimin's teasing hands and gives a small wave, and Jungkook feels stones in his stomach.

Taehyung looks nice today. His brown hair is tucked underneath a black beanie, and he’s wearing an oversized sweater where the sleeves slip past his fingers and a pair of ripped jeans.

Jungkook never realized just how much he missed seeing Taehyung during the day until now and the thought alone is enough to make him nauseous. He wonders when he started to become so disgustingly clingy.

“Have you guys just been here all day?” Jungkook asks, trying to appear unbothered as he slips his shoes off and walks towards them.

Taehyung sneaks Jimin a concerned look, and Jimin's laughter dies down awkwardly as he leans back until it comes to a complete end and he refuses to look at either at them, focusing more on the bag of cherries.

Taehyung sighs. “Yeah, Jimin still doesn’t feel like going out.”

“That can’t be healthy.” Jungkook frowns.

Jimin straightens up. “I said you could go out without me!”

Taehyung frowns and Jimin sinks back into the couch, slumping over in a lazy defeat. Both Jimin and Jungkook know full well that Taehyung would never abandon a friend, especially if they are hurting. Even during their limited time alone together in the dance studio, all Taehyung can do is voice his concern for his friend.

Jungkook huffs in annoyance and flickers his eyes away as he turns to the closet for a change of clothes. “You guys do your thing then.“

Taehyung frowns deepens, but this time it's directed towards Jungkook. The younger can see him staring from the corner of his eyes, but he pretends that he doesn't.

At this point, Taehyung knows Jungkook well enough to be able to detect whenever he’s upset as easily as reading a label off a can of microwavable soup. It’s one of the things that Jungkook can't help but find endearing, but it also works to his disadvantage.

“You okay over there?”

“Peachy.”

There is a moment of silence, and Jungkook assumes that Taehyung doesn't want to push any further, but then he can hear shuffling behind him as Taehyung readjusts his position.

“Well, we were just about to put in a movie since Jiminie doesn’t want to go the theatres. Would you like to join us?” His voice is strained, trying to sound bright.

“It’s okay,” Jungkook turns around and gives a small reassuring smile. He knows that Taehyung hasn’t done anything wrong and the last thing he wants is for the older to think he’s upset with him.

Taehyung shoulders drop, and his bottom lip juts out, pouting slightly, and Jungkook wants to go over and kiss those lips, but he refrains from doing so, especially since Jimin’s sitting right there. He doesn’t know if Taehyung would appreciate that, but he has a feeling he wouldn’t, based on the fact that the boy has been hiding the marks Jungkook has given him with a poor job of concealer.

“The competition is soon, so I’m going to go to the studio to work out and practice for a bit,” he elaborates, and Taehyung visibly brightens up, turning to his sulking friend.

“You should go with him!” Taehyung exclaims.

“No.”

Taehyung doesn’t back down. “Oh come on Chim Chim, don’t you miss dance and aren't you competing soon too? It may make you feel better.”

“No. It reminds me of you know who.”

Taehyung exhales in triumph, and Jungkook rolls his eyes.

“How long are you going to ignore him?” Jungkook eventually asks, not being able to handle this beating around the bush game for much longer.

“Shut up you coconut head. You’re the last person I want to hear that from,” Jimin snaps, shoving the bag of cherries of his lap. “Did you forget how you ignored Taehyung like a plague everytime he so happened to blink or fart?”

Jungkook coughs in surprise, and Taehyung lets out a laugh.

“Why the hell are you making this about me?” Jungkook snaps back.

"You started it!"

"You're literally living in my room."

“Hey, hey. No fighting!” Taehyung holds his hands up to act as a barrier between them. He shoots Jungkook a warning look and he reaches over, bringing Jimin’s hands into his and Jungkook scoffs.

“Maybe you should talk to him.”

“Yeah and the last time I did that that went perfectly,” Jimin rolls his eyes and Jungkook can tell by the way Taehyung's face evens over that the curiosity is torturous, so he brings it up first.

“Jimin, what happened?”

“That’s hyung for you, brat,” Jimin responds.

Jungkook exhales forcefully, reminding himself that the sooner they resolve this, the sooner he can have Taehyung and his dorm back. “What happened, hyung.”

Jimin bats his eyes in surprise as if he hadn’t expected Jungkook to actually say it and Taehyung sits up straight in expectation.

Jimin looks between them, muscles tense both in his arms and in his expression, seemingly ready to burst out the room the second he has a chance, but then he observes Taehyung’s face, eyes large with concern and he sighs, tearing down his defense with a slump of his shoulders.

“I confessed to him.”

Taehyung sucks in a breath, and Jungkook eyes widen in disbelief.

The two have been playing Tom and Jerry for so long that he thoroughly believed that they would never confess to each other, but what he's more surprised about is that Jimin confessed and it didn't end well.

He knows Yoongi, and he can see the way the other stares at Jimin when he thinks no one is looking. Jungkook may be an adolescent pea with it comes to love, but he knows Yoongi doesn’t look at just anyone like that.

“W-What did he say?” Taehyung stutters, breaking the temporary silence.

Jimin looks down at his hands, his eyes so sad that Jungkook actually feels pity for him. “He said that it would never work out between us, that we were too different.”

Taehyung stiffens, automatically flickering his eyes to Jungkook and Jungkook meets his gaze evenly.

Taehyung swallows hard, eyes filled with insecurity, and Jungkook wonders if it’s because of what Jimin said about being too different since he and Taehyung are the exact opposites of each other.

Taehyung eventually looks away first, giving his attention back to his friend and Jungkook sighs.

"And then?" Taehyung presses for more.

“He said that I was just an easy fuck,” Jimin mummers.

It takes a second for the words to process and then Taehyung jumps off the couch, his eyes glowing with anger and face red. Even Jungkook is shocked. He’d never except Yoongi to say something like that. He’s always been brutally honest but never like that.

“What the fuck!” Taehyung growls, yanking his hand away. Jimin still abstains from looking at him. “How could he?!”

Jimin flinches. “Tae, its fine. I just need time to get over him.”

“This is not fine!” Taehyung hisses. “He doesn’t get to say stuff like that to you and get away with it.”

Jimin's eyes droop, and they are begging as he reaches for Taehyung's hand again, but Taehyung brushes them away and storms to the closet and pulls out Jimin’s dancing shoes. Jimin finally looks up at him, eyebrows furrowed. “What are you doing?”

Taehyung sets the shoes on the floor, directly in front of the couch and crosses his arms. “Taking you to the dance studio, you’re not going to stop doing what you love just because Yoongi decides he wants to be a dick!”

Jimin winces at the harsh words, and Jungkook notices. Even though Yoongi broke his heart, it still hurts him whenever Taehyung talks badly about the older. That’s what love does to you.

“Tae, calm down,” Jungkook says, his voice smooth and slow.

“No! I’m not going to calm down,” Taehyung snaps. “Jimin’s our friend. Convince him to go.”

Jungkook gives him a look. “Yoongi is our friend too.”

“Okay well, we’re not talking to Yoongi anymore, okay?”

“Um okay.”

Taehyung sends him a glare and turns to tug on Jimin’s arm. “Get up. We are leaving now.”

Jimin whines and sinks further in the couch. “I just want to hang with you, Tae.”

“I did say we were leaving.”

Jungkook's eyebrow arches and he almost splutters. “Wait, you’re coming too?”

Taehyung's expression is blank. “Is that a problem?”

“No.” Yes. He’s been hoping to surprise Taehyung with his dancing on the day of the competition, so if Taehyung goes, he won’t be able to practice it.

Jimin groans, pulling back Taehyung’s attention. “I just want to lie here.”

Taehyung squints his eyes, and his lips pull into a scowl. "Do you want to rot away? Because if you just lie here, that's what's going to happen.

"Yes," Jimin answers. "That's what I want."

"The fruit flies are going to eat you."

"Good."

Taehyung shifts on his feet, his rising frustration beginning to show and he balances his hands on his waist. “If you’re going to lie around, it’s going to at least be on the couch in the dance studio.”

"The couch there sucks."

Taehyung gestures to their couch, arms wild. "And this one's better?" Taehyung says with exasperation. "Jungkook literally found it on the side of the street."

Jungkook speaks up for the first time in a while. "It was in front of a house, not on the side of the street."

Taehyung drops his hands from his waist and huffs. "My point is, it's not healthy for you to mope around like this Chim. I miss hanging out with you, and I mean actually hanging out as in going out and come on, don't you know how weird this is? Me, Kim Taehyhung, professional of staying in is convincing you to go out. This is a whole other level of bad."

The corners of Jungkook's lips perk up and Jimin groans.

Jimin is about to argue, but he pauses as Taehyung clasps his hands together as if he's praying, eyes begging and he leans in closer until Jimin is on the verge of falling off, head tilted back and lips pursed in thought. Taehyung's lips pull into a pout and he bats his eyelashes and Jungkook can see the switch flick in Jimin, and he shrinks back.  “Fine”

Taehyung brightens up almost immediately, pout slipping through and he beams. Jimin's mouth falls open in disbelief at how quick Taehyung changed.

Jungkook has to bite back a laugh as he understands up to how much Taehyung can throw a person off guard.

Taehyung forcefully pulls Jimin off the couch. “Great, so you’re coming with us!”

Jimin sighs and sluggishly puts on his shoes while Taehyung bounces on the balls of his feet excitedly and Jungkook’s smile grows at the sight before he masks it away.

After almost a half of hour of pestering and bribing Jimin’s finally up and Taehyung drags him to the door where Jungkook blocks them.

Taehyung raises an eyebrow questioningly and Jungkook eyes him up and down. “Are you going to wear that to go work out?”

Taehyung looks down and tilts his head. “What’s wrong with it?”

“You’re going to overheat.”

Taehyung makes an “ah” noise and snaps his fingers in realization. He hands Jungkook Jimin’s hand and turns toward the closet. “I’m going to go change, make sure he doesn’t run away.”

Jimin and Jungkook snort at the same time and Taehyung runs back.

It’s the first time in a while that it’s been just Jungkook and Jimin since Taehyung has been sticking by Jimin’s side loyally and if he’s honest, it feels somewhat strange to not have the older’s bright energy to carry the conversation.

Jimin doesn’t seem to mind though as he's too busy sulking.

“Hyung,” Jungkook interrupts the silence and drops Jimin's hand.

Jimin snaps his head up, eyes squinting suspiciously. “Am I losing my hearing or did you just call me hyung.”

Jungkook rolls his eyes and crosses his arm. “Once we’re there, can you look over my dance? Some criteria would be helpful.”

Jimin's expression is replaced with surprise, and his mouth falls open, and it recloses and opens a few times before he speaks again. “Uh, sure."

Usually, Jungkook asks Hoseok for feedback, but Jungkook knows that Jimin is having a hard time, and maybe this will help him take his mind off of Yoongi.

“Okay, I’m done!” Jungkook hears Taehyung.

Jungkook reaches for the doorknob, glancing behind to urge him to hurry and then he freezes as Taehyung comes into view.

He's wearing one of Jungkook's shirts. A dance T-Shirt, with his name on the back in big obnoxious letters that he sometimes sleeps in. Taehyung's hair is tied on the top of his head into a mini ponytail, so it’s like an apple top, and it bounces everytime he moves.

“Why are you wearing that?”

Taehyung looks down and sniffles. “I don’t have any clean clothes to work out in,” he shrugs nonchalantly. “You don’t mind, do you?”

Jungkook has to swallow down a lump. He never knew how hot it would be to see Taehyung wearing one of his shirts, especially one with his name on it, and a sudden stab of possessiveness has him clenching his fists for control to not slam him into one of the walls and kiss the daylights out of him.

“No.”

Taehyung perks up, a grin on his face and he links arms with Jimin. “Great, let go then.”

Jungkook stares for a second, eyes tense and jaw taut, looking on the edge to bursting a blood vessel before pushing himself through the door, not bothering to look back as he leads them to the studio.


 

Jungkook should have seen it coming.

What are the odds that out of the full twenty-four hours of the day that the one hour they decide to go to the studio is the exact hour that Yoongi went?

Apparently, the odds aren’t that big.

Surprise doesn't cover how he felt when he walked in to see Yoongi, Namjoon, Jin, and Hoseok the moment he opened the door to the studio.

His first thought is to be offended that they all went and didn’t invite him, but that thought is quickly pushed away when he remembers why they came here in the first place.

“Why are you blocking the doorway?” He hears Taehyung say from behind him and he freezes.

He slowly turns to see Taehyung frowning up at him, his arm still linked with Jimin’s.

“Don’t—“

Before he can finish his sentence, Taehyung is pushing him aside, dragging Jimin with him into the room. It's the sound of Taehyung’s booming voice that gathers the attention of everyone in the studio, and they finally lift their heads and meet their gazes.

There’s a pin-drop silence in the entire room, and he can feel the temperature drop.

Jungkook instinctually turns to Jimin to see the older frozen and pale, his eyes blown open and his grip on Taehyung’s arm tightens to the point where Taehyung whimpers, but he doesn’t tell him to let go since he’s just as shocked as everyone else.

Jungkook then turns to observe the others' expression. Namjoon and Jin are frozen by the weights and Hoseok has paused his stretching on the floor. Lastly, is Yoongi leaning against the mirror, his expression indescribable as he looks past Jungkook and straight at a panicked Jimin.

Namjoon is the first to break the silence. “Uh, hey guys.”

The air is thick with tension and Jungkook sighs, bringing a hand to his head to massage his temples. This is not going to be fun

Taehyung is frozen, looking back and forth between Jimin and Yoongi warily, searching for his lost for words.

But he doesn’t need to for long since Yoongi talks first. “We were here first. If you don’t want to be around me, then you’re allowed to go.”

Jungkook groans into his hands, and he can practically hear everyone’s mouth drop open in shock. He has no idea why Yoongi is being so harsh, even if he doesn’t have any feeling for Jimin it doesn’t make sense for him to act this way.

He lifts his head from his hands to look at Jimin who appears to be paralyzed like he’s just been shot. Taehyung is frowning, not liking the way his best friend is being treated. Jungkook furrows his eyebrows worryingly. If something bad happens, he knows Taehyung’s going to blame himself for all of it for dragging Jimin here.

For a moment Jungkook thinks Jimin is going to run away but then he straightens up and clears his throat, looking almost completely unfazed, though still pale and shaking. He loosens his iron grip on Taehyung’s arm and strolls over leisurely to join Hoseok as everyone stares in confusion.

“I don’t have a problem with you being here,” Jimin scoffs, and Jungkook can tell he’s lying. “You’re not that special. If you want to leave you can, but I’m not.”

Yoongi narrows his eyes, but Jimin refuses to look at him as he sits on the ground to stretch out his legs.

“I’m not leaving,” Yoongi pushes himself off the mirror and turns to the music stereo.

“That’s fine,”

“Great,” Yoongi says, his voice neutral and he fiddles with the music stereo. “Which track Hoseok?”

It's a poor attempt at a subject change, but everyone takes it, anything to try to alleviate the suffocating tension in the air.

“U-Uh, twelve,” Hoseok stammers.

Yoongi presses play and music blasts through the stereos, and everyone jumps, startled, needing the sudden interference to snap them out of their dazed disbelief so that that will be able to slowly return to what they were doing before, but the tension is still very present.

There might as well be a sign with words 'awkward' posted on all of their foreheads.

Jungkook lets out a breath and turns to Taehyung whose mouth has dropped open comically, and Jungkook would have laughed at him and told him to close it or flies would fly in if it weren't for the circumstances.

“What are you going to do?” Jungkook asks, pulling Taehyung out of his trance.

Taehyung flutters his eyes, ripping his gaze from Jimin stretching on the ground to meet Jungkook, his eyes focusing on his face. He nibbles on his bottom lip anxiously, and Jungkook has to force down a lump in his.

“Uh, I guess I’ll work out,” Taehyung answers, still looking dazed.

Jungkook nods and gestures to where Jin and Namjoon are. “Go on then.”

Taehyung gives Jimin one last look, his face plastered with worry. Jungkook notices and rests a hand on the older's shoulder, his thumb circling his collarbone. “Don’t worry about it,” Jungkook mumbles, softly so only they can hear. “This needed to happen one day, if something happens we’ll leave, alright?”

Taehyung returns his gaze, his large eyes searching Jungkook's face. When he sees how calm and serious Jungkook's expression is, eyes reassuring, he lets out a shallow breath and nods slowly.

“Alright,” his voice is small, and Jungkook has to force himself not to wrap the worried boy in his arms, and he drops his hand after giving one last comforting squeeze and turns to join Hoseok and Jimin.

 Jimin looks up once he moves close enough and Jungkook pats him comfortingly on the back and Jimin returns with a weak smile. Hoseok notices and gives Jimin an apologetic look.

Jimin only shakes his head. It’s not an appropriate time to discuss the matter, especially since Yoongi is only a few feet away, so they drop it and focus more on the dancing.

It takes a good hour and a half for the uncomfortable tension to even begin to dissipate. No one argues, but no one speaks either, and the emptiness sounds unsettlingly eerie.

Whenever there’s dance practice, it usually sounds like there are over a hundred people squeezed into the room, always loud with a cluster of jokes and laughter. At first, he found the constant distraction irritating, but now he would pick that over the silence without hesitation.

Yoongi has abandoned his place by the stereo and settles with lounging on the couch, headphones in and eyes closed, something he did often. Jimin focuses on dancing with Hoseok. They are doing their own thing, and Jungkook would think they’ve completely disregarded each other, but he notices Jimin stealing glances once in a while.

He doesn’t overexert himself this practice. It’s hard to focus on dance when everything seems to be hanging by a thin thread, and that if any of them say one wrong thing, all hell will break loose. He 'helps' with Jimin's dance instead, giving a few meaningless tips as his mind wonders off.

For a while, he forgets that Taehyung tagged along since the room is so quiet, which is usually not the case if the older was around.

When he suddenly remembers, he turns around to check on the other to see that he has abandoned the weights and resorted to bouncing on a gym ball in the corner of the room, looking bored out of his mind.

Jungkook snorts with amusement as he watches Taehyung stare blankly at his reflection, the ponytail on top of his head moving along with him as he bounces adorably on the ball and Jungkook feels his heart clench.

After another minute the boredom overtakes Taehyung, and he starts to make random expressions in the mirror, in an attempt to entertain himself, puffing out his cheeks and making weird shapes with his mouth, showcasing his teeth to the reflection obnoxiously and Jungkook’s lips pull into a smile subconsciously.

He watches the latter mess around for a few good five minutes, just staring at himself in the mirror as he bounces on the ball, and it doesn’t take long for a Jungkook to slowly forget all the drama and the tension that it’s the room, distracted by watching the older trying to touch his nose with his tongue.

When Taehyung finally does it, he jumps up slightly and gasps and looks around in excitement, probably about to yell out his new secret talent, but then he immediately pauses, remembering the awkward situation they are all in, and he shrinks back on the gym ball. His lips turn down as he shifts back to his reflection to return to his mindless bouncing.

Seeing the older’s cute action, Jungkook can’t hold back any longer, and he moves without thinking from the center of the room to the corner Taehyung’s sitting in.

Taehyung, noticing the approaching boy from the reflection, turns around to face him, his eyes fluttering innocently and oblivious. He opens his mouth to say something but before a word can slip out Jungkook cups his face, and leans down to press a quick kiss to Taehyung’s pink lips.

Taehyung lets out a sharp noise in surprise; his face tilted up in an awkward angle. The cute noise has Jungkook wanting to press in more, but the moment their lips begin to have any form of movement he hears a loud thud echo through the room and they instantly pull back to see everyone staring at them in complete shock, with their mouth gaped, an obvious look of bafflement on all of their faces.

Jungkook and Taehyung look like two deer caught in headlights as they remain motionless and Jungkook slowly retracts his hands from Taehyung's face and straightens up.

Hoseok and Jimin are no longer dancing, but completely frozen, even Yoongi looks shocked, propped up with one arm as he stares in disbelief. Namjoon and Jin are still next to the weights, but this time Namjoon’s extended hand is empty, the weight that he was holding now rolling on the floor which explains the loud noise.

If the air was awkward before then Jungkook doesn’t know what to call this.

The room is so quiet that he hears the breaths of every individual in the room except for Taehyung who has stopped breathing.

Jungkook had accidentally forgotten that there were other people in the room as he was too engrossed by just one.

“Explain. Now.” Jimin deadpans.


 

“So, you two huh?” Namjoon is the first to break the silence.

The seven of them have abandoned their activities and disregarded the previous tension that's still prevailing. They are currently surrounding the couch, kicking Yoongi off to start their interrogation.

Taehyung and Jungkook are sat on the opposite sides of the sofa, Jimin and Jin are sitting on the coffee table directly in front of them, Hoseok and Namjoon are legs crossed on the floor, and Yoongi is standing back, leaning on the door frame, his arms crossed as he watches everyone carefully.

Jungkook is leaning forward on the couch, his elbows propped on his knees and he’s rubbing his face as annoyance brews. He doesn’t feel like explaining anything to anybody especially when there’s nothing to explain.

Taehyung, on the other hand, is crumpled into half his size, his knees pulled to his chest with his arms wrapped securely around his legs, and he cowers back from the intense stares from everyone.

He can’t even bring himself to look at Jimin.

“You lied to me,” Jimin starts off, and Taehyung flinches. Jungkook lets out a sharp exhale and massages the space between his eyebrows where he feels building tension.

Jin nudges Jimin’s arm. “Come on, don’t be like that.”

Taehyung slowly lifts his head up from his ball of protection and sends his best friend the most apologetic look he can give. “I didn’t lie, I swear. I—“

“I knew it,” Hoseok cuts Taehyung off, snapping his finger and everyone turns to him. “I fucking knew it. The reason why Jungkook was so pressed about Taehyung was because he was pining for him. He flirts like a second grader.”

Jungkook immediately scoffs, lifting his head from his hands and sends Hoseok a glare. “Stop spreading bullshit.”

“I asked if you had a thing with Jungkook and you said no,” Jimin says, ignoring the other commotion and focusing solely on Taehyung. “You swore on your saxophone’s life, so is your baby nothing to you now? Do you want your baby to die?”

“No!” Taehyung cries out in exasperation. “You know I would never do that to my baby!”

Jungkook rolls his eyes.

Jin raises a hand, face morphed with confusion. “Wait, am I the only one who didn’t suspect this?”

“Yes,” everyone answers and Taehyung splutters.

"Well I didn't either, at least not anymore, because someone told me not to," Jimin says, shooting Taehyung a glare.

“Listen to my explanation at least,” Taehyung begs, and Jungkook jaw goes taut in irritation. They shouldn’t have to explain anything.

Jimin crosses his arms and narrows his eyes. “Well go on.”

“When I said I didn’t have a thing with Jungkook I was telling the entire truth,” Taehyung straightens up, trying to sound as convincing as possible. “We only started—“ Taehyung pauses, shooting Jungkook a look. “Uh, doing stuff after that.”

Namjoon face twists in disgust. “Ugh, too much information.”

Taehyung eyes widen, and he waves his hands dismissively. “No, not like that!”

Jungkook scoffs and Taehyung sends him a glare, telling him to shut it.

“How soon was after?” Jimin asks.

Taehyung pretends to be clueless."After what?"

"After you told me that you and Jungkook were just friends," Jimin specifies, not backing down.

Taehyung shrinks back again. “Uh, maybe like six hours.”

"Six hours?!" Jimin screams and everyone jumps. Taehyung almost falls off the sofa. “What the fuck! What can change in six hours?!”

Jungkook groans. “Why is this conversation even happening right now?”

He doesn’t want to have to reveal how he had avoided the older, afraid of confronting his feeling and how that night they talked and kissed. It's something private, and he would like to keep it that way

“It’s happening because you decided to eat his face in front of all of us out of the blue,” Jimin snaps.

Taehyung face flushes and Jungkook sends a glare. “It was literally a peck, and it lasted for like two seconds!”

“It was out of the blue!”

Jungkook can see Taehyung eyeing him, biting on his lip, probably wondering himself why Jungkook decided to randomly kiss him so suddenly.

“So, are you guys dating?” Yoongi says, interrupting Jungkook before he can retort. It’s the first time the latter has spoken the whole time, and everyone in the room turns to look at him, as if they had forgotten he was standing there, including Jimin who’s gone rigid.

Taehyung stills at the question, and he looks away from Jungkook, hiding his expression.

Yoongi’s face is neutral but his eyes burn with judgment, and Jungkook straightens his back, defenses up. “Why? Is that a problem?”

“If it’s true, then yeah it might be,” Yoongi responds honestly.

From the corner of his eyes, he sees Taehyung flinch, and Jungkook narrows his eyes. He’s not stupid. He knows this isn’t just about him and Taehyung. “It’s none of your business.”

Yoongi shrugs. “I never said it was.”

“So why does it matter to you if I’m dating Taehyung?”

“I never said it mattered to me; I said it might be a problem.”

Everyone shifts uncomfortably. The last thing anyone wanted was another fight, especially between someone like Yoongi and Jungkook who were like siblings.

Jungkook observes Yoongi closely and then leans back leisurely, his arm thrown on the couch cushions. “We’re dating.”

Taehyung snaps his head to look at him, and Jungkook sees his mouth drop open, and his eyes enlarge to where his eyeballs are almost falling out of their socks, but Jungkook doesn’t take his gaze off of Yoongi, who’s no longer hiding his judgment. He’ll deal with the consequences later.

“Alright.”

“You have something to say,” Jungkook presses.

Yoongi fixes the sleeve on his jacket, looking completely relaxed beneath everyone stares before lifting his gaze and meeting Jungkook’s steadily. “Don’t you think you two are too different?” he asks, and Jimin's face visibly drains of blood.

Jungkook snorts and looks away, his tongue poking in the cheek as he tries not to be aggravated. He knew it. This isn’t about them, but about Yoongi being too afraid of his own feelings.

Jungkook of all people would understand.

Taehyung seems to notice the connection too, and he gulps before speaking. “Why does it matter if we’re different?”

“It doesn’t matter to you?”

“No, it doesn’t,” Taehyung answers with no hesitation. “I like him for he is.”

Jungkook feels Tahyung's stare strong on the side of his face, but he doesn’t meet it. He doesn’t want to take the other's words to heart because he doesn’t know if he means it or if he’s saying them to make some sort of statement to Yoongi on behalf of Jimin.

He questions if that’s what he’s doing.

Claiming their dating just to make a statement to Yoongi. Because as far he can tell they mentioned nothing about dating. He doesn’t even know if that’s what Taehyung wants and now he’s concerned that he just pulled Taehyung into something he didn’t even want.

“I’m just worried about this that's all,” Yoongi says simply, not fazed. “Aren’t you afraid of getting hurt? Compatibility is important in a relationship.”

Jimin grits his teeth and turns back around. He lowers his head. At this point, everyone knows that what Yoongi is referring to.

“Just because we’re different doesn’t mean we’re incompatible,” Taehyung frowns and Jungkook feels his stomach twist the further they get into this conversation. Deep down he hopes that everything Taehyung is saying is true.

“It’s risky.”

“Risky is interesting. If everything is the same is boring,” Taehyung says.

Yoongi eyes waver, looking less composed. “It’s all fun and games until one of you gets hurt.”

Jungkook lowers his gaze, avoiding to look at Taehyung reaction. He has never thought about that before and he really doesn't want to. He knows that it's possible and he would be lying if he said that that didn't scare him a little bit.

“Have you guys ever been in a relationship before? It gets messy. Especially if it’s between friends. Especially if it’s between people like you two,” Yoongi warns. “I don’t want either of you getting hurt.”

Jungkook lifts his head and looks at him in surprise at the honesty, and he feels the annoyance start to dissipate.

He knew that Yoongi was in a relationship once before he met Jimin, but Yoongi never mentions it and anytime it gets brought up he changes the subject as if it was some kind of taboo topic. The only thing he said about it was that some people just don’t work out together and that it was a learning experience. Jungkook had completely forgotten about this, and he didn’t understand why he was so harsh with Jimin, but now that he remembers he thinks that he might know.

Taehyung’s gaze also softens. “You don’t have to worry about us, hyung,” Taehyung mumbles and Jungkook assumes he’s hinting at Yoongi to worry more about himself. “We don’t know if it will work out, but we will never know unless we try.”

Yoongi is silent, but the judgment slowly fades from his eyes. “You say that now…”

“I’ll say it later too.”

Yoongi looks unsure, but he nods slowly, his gaze finally flickering to the back of Jimin’s head who’s hunched over, still refusing to look back, but he remains silent.

Jungkook exhales in frustration and rises from the couch, gathering the attention from everyone in the room. He points between Yoongi and Jimin, no longer being able to bare this exhausting drama. It’s clear they want to be together, and all of this pain is unnecessary.

“You two are going stop this bull shit and talk. It’s awkward for all of us, so for the love of god, makeup or make out I don’t care.”

Everyone is stunned but Jungkook ignores the stares, and he grabs onto Taehyung hand, interlocking their fingers and pulls him off the couch. Taehyung’s eyes enlarge, and he visibly gulps. “You and I need to talk too. Now.”

Taehyung nods hesitantly and allows Jungkook to pull him towards the door. Jungkook pauses right before leaving and gives Yoongi and Jimin one last look. They both have remained unmoved.

“Talk, I mean it. You guys are hurting like this.”

And then he’s out of the door, pulling Taehyung behind him, their fingers still interlocked as he takes him to next to the staircase where he’s sure no one will interrupt them, and as he passes the corner he can faintly hear someone say, "Wow I would never expect Jeon Jungkook to be the one to say that."

Jungkook can't hear the rest as they move further away.

Taehyung is silent the whole time, but Jungkook can feel his eyes burning on the back of his head.

Once they reach a quiet place, Jungkook drops Taehyung's hand and turns to face him.

Right, when he turns around Taehyung parts his lips to talk, but Jungkook beats him to it.

“Before you say anything, tell me honestly. Everything you said in there, is it true?” Jungkook’s voice is tense and insecure, and Taehyung looks up at him confounded as if he didn’t understand.

“What?”

Jungkook suppresses the urge to walk away. “The things you said—about us, did you mean it or were you just saying it for Jimin.”

Taehyung’s eyebrows are slightly knitted as he scans Jungkook's face. “You think that I used you for Jimin?”

His voice sounds hurt and Jungkook sighs, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

“No-Yes—I don’t know. You know I’m bad at this,” Jungkook says, exasperated. “Please, just tell me.”

Taehyung eyes soften, but his eyebrows are still furrowed as he observes the panicked younger in front of him.

It’s been so long since they’ve had a conversation just between the two of them that wasn’t about other people, and he wishes it wasn’t in this circumstance.

Taehyung brings Jungkooks hand into his and pulls him in close until their foreheads are pressed together.

Jungkook shuts his eyes on instinct from the contact and sighs, letting some of his muscles relax.

Taehyung is still observing the younger, eyes crossed as he speaks. “To be honest, I thought you were the one who was just saying stuff for the situation.”

Jungkook makes a face and is about to retort when Taehyung presses a finger to his lips, silencing him. “But I know you wouldn’t do something like that.”

Jungkook squeezes his lips together, and Taehyung drops his finger. “But you have to know that I wouldn’t either. I meant one hundred percent of it.”

Jungkook stills in surprise before letting out another exhale of relief, this time relaxing all of his muscles. It not like the words surprised him, but it definitely reassured him.

He feels silly for questioning Taehyung's authenticity in his words. It’s just that they’ve danced around each other for so long that he’s still adjusting to all the straightforwardness.

He discards his hand from Taehyung’s and pulls away from his touch. The older looks panicked until Jungkook's arms wrap around his waist, and he pulls him into a hug.

Taehyung immediately relaxes and sighs in relief. His lips are pressed against Jungkook's shoulder, and Jungkook can feel his ponytail brush against his cheeks, and he has to suppress a smile.

Taehyung sneaks his arms around Jungkook torso and lifts his chin, so it’s resting on his shoulder and buries his nose in the latter’s neck the way he does when they are falling asleep, inhaling lightly, and he probably thinks that Jungkook doesn’t notice that he does this. But he notices, and it makes him feel strangely warm.

“What about you?” Taehyung mumbles against his neck

“What about me?” Jungkook responds, shifting slightly on his feet, so he’s rocking them playfully.

“Why did you kiss me?”

Jungkook first instinct is to pull away; the question is too direct, and his ego is too big to admit why, but it’s Taehyung and Jungkook knows he won’t make fun of him so instead he tightens his arms.

“You were being cute.”

Taehyung stills and Jungkook hears his breath hitch; he probably wasn’t expecting for Jungkook to be that blunt.

He eventually loosens up again, and he smiles against Jungkook's skin. “You should have told me we were dating. I would have changed my Facebook status.”

Jungkook chuckles and pulls away slightly, so he can look at the Taehyung's face. His cheeks flushed, and his eyes are bright.

Jungkook brings a hand up and brushes his cheekbones with his thumb, and Taehyung leans into the contact. “Didn’t think you wanted to,” he responds honestly.

Taehyung immediately frowns. “Why would you think that?”

Jungkook drops his hand from Taehyung’s cheek down to his neck, running his fingers over the marks that are covered by concealer and Taehyung shivers at the feeling.

“You’re hiding these.”

Taehyung blinks. “So?”

Jungkook still feels awkward speaking his mind, but he should follow his own advice given to Yoongi and just say it. “So, I thought you were embarrassed by what we were doing.”

"What we were doing...?."Taehyung eyes widen in realization, and he looks panicked. “That’s not it at all! Well, I am hiding them but not because of what you’re thinking of.”

Jungkook hums and rubs his hand on the back of the older’s neck comfortingly. Taehyung has already confirmed his feelings, so Junkook doesn’t care if he wants to cover the marks, it’s his body, he’s allowed to.

But Taehyung doesn’t calm down. “Let me explain.”

Jungkook snickers at how cute Taehyung behaves when nervous. “Go ahead.”

“You know Director Shin’s annual performance?”

Jungkook nods.

Director Shin is one of the most well-known professors from the university. He's a musical genius and performs globally, only showing up at the campus a few times a year, as he spends most of his time around the world, touring. Despite his busy schedule, every year, he holds a performance that consists of only the top students to perform in his show. It’s a great opportunity to get scouted for opportunities outside of college since basically everyone knows about it. With how competitive the music industry is in the real world, students would need as much of an advantage as possible, so everyone puts their blood, sweat, and tears into trying to get a spot.

“Well he’s been back this past week, and he’s been monitoring our class,” Taehyung explains in a rush. “I wanted to give him the best impression, so maybe I can be chosen for the show, but I swear on my saxophones life that I didn’t hide them because I was ashamed or anything.”

Taehyung’s expression drops and he bounces on his feet as if he's panicking to get his point across and Jungkook doesn’t want to see him upset, so he pulls him into another a hug, pressing his lips against his temple. "It’s fine, Tae.”

Taehyung whimpers and leans closer. “I’m not ashamed of you.”

“I know you’re not, baby,” Jungkook says, and Taehyung sighs in content.

“I really like you, Jungkookie,” Taehyung mumbles and Jungkook heart tightens at the sudden confession. He’s never been good at expressing his emotions, unlike Taehyung who’s so upfront about it, which still at times takes him off guard, like now.

So he just settles with an awkward. “Yeah, me too.” And that’s good enough for both of them.

Chapter Text

Jimin distinctly remembers the day he met Min Yoongi. Today, tomorrow or a few years down the road, if someone asked him to recite the occurrence he would be able to in intricate detail. Not only because it was the day he met his ‘love of his life’ as one may call it, but because it was the day that started his new journey and set him forth for the rest of his life.

It was his first day of University.

The shift from his tight-knit community in Busan to the bustling streets of Seoul was a rough one, and Jimin can recall how his nerves sparked with fear yet excitement as he stood in the midst of a crowd, feeling insignificant and unprepared in comparison to the other students who seemed built for places like this.

There was an orientation going on, and it was a chance to tour the campus and to meet new friends. Jimin remembers just how conflicted he was about whether if he should go or not.

Often, he wonders how different his college life would be if he yielded to his temptation to stay in and play video games until the sun rose instead of going to the orientation like he did. For one, he might have never spotted Jeon Jungkook.

Long ago when Jimin was just starting to take that daring step from dancing as a hobby to a dream profession, while he juggled the struggle of balancing with high school, Jungkook had been a small part of that picture. Not big, but just enough to where Jimin couldn’t forget if he tried.

They were schoolmates once upon times in Busan. In school, they never talked or hung out as Jimin was in a year above Jungkook and the interactions they had were at most meeting each other’s glances as they passed the halls. Yet, Jimin still remembered him.

Jungkook was in his dance class. He was younger and energetic, though a bit anti-social and his passion was overwhelming.

Despite being quiet and shy, he shined on the dance floor and evoked envy from others. Jimin had always secretly admired him and his dedication, and he used him as encouragement to work harder.

And then one day he just disappeared.

Jimin didn’t see him in the hallways nor did he see him in practice. He didn’t think much of it at first since they didn’t have a close enough relationship to worry, but occasionally, in the back of his mind, he wondered just what had happened to junior.

Which is why he became utterly ecstatic when he spotted Jungkook in the crowd, dark-haired and tall with same the familiar face yet older and oddly more tired, his eyes noticeably dark yet wide with bags underneath them and he lost his chubby cheeks, replaced with sharp features.

When Jimin rushed to him and started talking to him as if they had always been the closest friends, asking where he went and exclaiming what a small world it was, it didn’t take long for Jungkook to shut him down, claiming that he didn’t know who he was.

That was when Min Yoongi came into the picture.

“Don’t mind him. He’s a fucking ass hole, but you know what they say: you are what you eat.”

And those were the first words Jimin received from Yoongi. And it sure left a damn strong first impression. Jimin remembered being thoroughly dumbstruck and in awe not only because of the unusual conversation starter but also because Jimin had never seen a boy quite like Min Yoongi before.

He had blue hair that radiated in the light brightly and contrasted his pale skin. His eyes were sharp, and Jimin felt shivers just looking into them. He had heart-shaped lips that only parted slightly when he spoke, and his words were slow and slurred, and his voice was deep. And he seemed to know about Jungkook a lot more than Jimin did.

Jimin suggested that Jungkook should share a room with him since they were familiar with one another to which the younger bluntly declined and reminded him that he doesn’t know who he is.

Jimin was offended, and Jungkook claimed he wasn’t going to have a roommate.

It should have just ended there.

Jimin would have spared himself a lot of heartbreak and trouble if they had just left it at that.

If it had then, Yoongi wouldn’t have offered to be his roommate, and Jimin wouldn’t have accepted. They wouldn’t have grown close, and Jimin wouldn’t have learned just how kind and passionate Yoongi actually was. They wouldn’t have gotten drunk and slept together and continued sleeping together for years. Jimin wouldn’t have developed feelings for Yoongi after the older repeatedly told him not to, and he wouldn’t have confessed to him like an idiot.

They wouldn’t be here…

 

It’s been over twenty minutes passing onto thirty since Jungkook and Taehyung left the dance studio after their dramatic reveal of their love story and Jungkook’s insistence that Jimin and Yoongi makeup.

Jimin couldn’t make it two feet towards the door in an attempt to escape before Jin holds him back, demanding that he talk to Yoongi.

Yoongi is pale, more pale than usual and his eagle eyes bore into the air as if he is either lost in thought or deep in it. He doesn’t say anything, so Jimin steps up as a representative of them both and gives a firm ‘fuck no.’

Begging can only do so much and after a certain amount of time running away becomes impossible.

Jin says they wouldn’t leave the room until they work it all out and he makes it a promise with a firm stomp of the ground and his hands supported on the waist, though it’s a promise that doesn’t last long. It ends after a few minutes of awkward silence where neither of them takes the first step to speak, ignoring each other's presence and the flicking gazes from their friends and they face their opposite sides of the wall: Jimin staring at the door while Yoongi studies their reflection.

After the thirty minutes pass, there is only so much tension a person could handle before it wears them down, so Hoseok leaves to go to class, and then Namjoon who claims he is going to find the missing love birds, walks right after and it doesn’t take long for Jin to give up along with them.

Jimin finally releases a puff of relief, believing that this is an opportunity to escape and to hopefully never see Min Yoongi again, but before he can advance towards the door, Jin stands in front of him, blocking his path. His expression remains firm and resolute, and Jimin deflates. He knew it couldn’t be this easy.

“I’m leaving,” Jin says simply.

Jimin can’t see Yoongi, but he assumes that the latter turns around as he hears a shift in movement and Jin’s eyes drift from him to a space behind him.

Jimin nods eagerly, not bothering to hide his desire to leave. “Okay, I’ll walk you to your apartment then!”

He makes another move to leave, desperate to escape this wallowing space where the air seems to be getting sucked up more and more as tension builds.

He knows what’s to come, but he is in no mood to deal with it.

He just wants to lounge in bed the way he planned, maybe snuggle up to Taehyung and watch some anime which reminds him that Taehyung is probably with Jungkook, his supposed boyfriend now and Jimin wonders how long he has been out of the loop. His heartbreak over Yoongi has blinded him more than he would expect.

“No,” Jin says, and Jimin’s heart sinks. “You’re going to stay here, and I can’t believe I’m saying this, but you’re going to listen to Jungkook and talk. This is ridiculous.”

He fishes in his pocket and Jimin watches cautiously, dread pooling in his chest.

Jin pulls out a familiar key and twirls it with his fingers before catching it into his palm, and he flickers his gaze between the two reluctant boys.

“Neither of you are leaving this room until this issue is completely solved. Do you understand?”

Jimin hears Yoongi scoff from behind him, and it’s the first time in a while that he heard a response from the other and he swallows the bad taste from his mouth.

“It’s already fixed!’ Jimin lies, and he feels Yoongi’s gaze heavy of his back. “I’m over it. I's completely fine! Just let me go, please. I’m tired.”

Jin smiles warmly and for a second Jimin thinks he believes him but then he dangles the keys and shakes them in front of Jimin’s face, and his eyes follow the movement, rapidly and cross-eyed.

“I’ll come back after class,”

Jin turns to leave, and Jimin feels a surge of panic topple him, and he lunges out and grabs onto Jin’s arms with both of his hands, not intending to appear unbothered anymore.

Jin gives him a look and tries to shake his arm free, but Jimin only clenches his fingers.

“Hyung no,” he begs. His grasp on Jin’s arm is tight, and the older’s forearm is beginning to turn a dark shade of purple from the lack of blood circulation cut off by Jimin’s small deadly hands.

It takes a minute for Jin to free arm and he is only able to do so after he uses his other hand to repeatedly poke Jimin in the side where it’s ticklish and Jimin scrambles back, his hand flying to his stomach to try to cover it and he can’t hinder a giggle that bubbles in his throat, though it immediately comes to a stop when Jin takes the moment of distraction to flee out of the room and Jimin can only blink once before the door is slammed shut followed by the noise of the lock slipping into its socket.

Jimin’s stomach drops and instantly the room turns cold.

“Hyung!” he calls out, and he runs towards the door, his hands slamming against the wood to come to a halt from the momentum and reaches for the doorknob and tries to turn it. When it doesn’t budge he fiddles with the lock, turning it so it’s unlatched and he wonders how Jin expected to keep them in here when they can just unlock it from the inside, though he doesn’t care much for that thought. He just wants to get the hell out.

But Jin’s smarter than that. He twists the doorknob, but it still doesn’t budge.

Jimin’s mouth falls open, and he tries to twist it again, harder this time until the blood presses away from his knuckles and the whites show.

“What the fuck!” he exclaims more to himself than anyone else. “The lock is fucking broken!”

He can’t stop himself from cursing as he pulls harshly at the cold metal as if breaking it would let them out.

“It’s broken! How the hell did it break?!”

“It’s not broken, idiot. He tampered with the lock.”

Jimin freezes, having temporarily forgotten who he is locked in with from the high rush of panic. His grip loosens from the door, and he gulps before knocking hard, ignoring the other as if he hadn’t even heard him.

“Hyung let me out, please! I uh need to pee!” he screams through the door and he presses his ear against the wood to see if he can hear any footprints, but all he can hear is his own unsteady breaths. “Hyung!”

“Didn’t you hear?” Yoongi speaks again. “He’s not coming back until after class, that’s two hours away.”

Jimin bites his tongue, trying his best to ignore and spins around, scanning the room for any way to escape and he purposely glances past Yoongi so he wouldn’t have to look at the other for longer than he needs to because he knows the moment he peers at the older and at his charismatic eyes and smooth smirking lips he will fall back right where he started and all the effort to forget would crumble to his feet.

He spots the window half cracked open, and he scurries to it. Yoongi watches closely. Jimin doesn’t make it halfway towards the door before Yoongi sighs and sits on the couch. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

Jimin comes to a pause. His eyes fall shut, and his face scrunches up with repugnance. It turns out he couldn’t ignore Yoongi as well as he thought he could.

He turns to face Yoongi who’s now leaning comfortably back on the couch, and Jimin feels a rise of annoyance. Why is he the only one freaking out?

“Why?” he spats. With none of his friends here he doesn’t have to pretend that he’s okay anymore. It’s just Yoongi, and he wants Yoongi to know how mad he is.

“We are multiple stories up. It leads to the roof, but it won’t get you anywhere else. Unless you want to jump down which I strongly suggest that you don’t.”

Jimin narrows his eyes. “Then what do you propose genius? Since you clearly know what to do and did absolute shit to stop Jin hyung.”

“We’ll wait until he comes back.”

Jimin exhales, and he turns towards the door. “No.”

He can’t see Yoongi’s expression but he can hear him move from behind him. “You said you were fine.”

Jimin whips around, and he glares. “Do you honestly believe that?”

Yoongi bats an eyelid slowly, and then he shrugs. “It’s what you said.”

“Well, I’m not,” Jimin snaps. “I’m not fine. Nobody who says that they’re fine is actually fine. Everyone fucking knows that!”

Yoongi frowns slightly, and he sits straighter on the couch. “I never forced you to say you were fine. Sorry that you lied.”

Jimin’s mouth drops open, and his face blanks over in disbelief, and then he laughs, he throws his head back and laughs hard as if he heard the funniest thing.

Yoongi’s eyebrow twitches in confusion, and he tries to hide it by raising them.

Jimin finishes his laugh bitterly, but a smile remains on his face, and he walks quickly towards Yoongi, unafraid and determined.

Yoongi reclines and crosses his leg, hiding his hands between his thighs as he watches wearily as Jimin sits right in front of him on the coffee table and props his chin on his palm. He leans in as if he is watching something interesting and his smile grows.

“You want to talk about lying?” he laughs, and he throws his hands up in the air with wild gestures. “Okay let’s talk about lying then. Let’s talk about you lied about your feeling and how you’re still lying about them and how you will probably continue to lie about them.”

Yoongi is having a harder time in concealing his expressions, and he gulps, his eyes wavering as he narrows them. “Since when were you allowed to tell me how I feel as if you know more than me? Don’t be fucking blind.”

Jimin doesn’t look hurt and leans back and gestures for Yoongi to continue, a new confidence rushing through him fueled by sadness and a need for closure. “Alright then. Tell me how you feel. If you are so confident about it then tell me.”

Yoongi doesn’t speak.

“Go on,” Jimin ushers nonchalantly. “Since I’m so blind just tell me. Prove me wrong, because you want to know what I think?"

Yoongi still doesn't respond, but Jimin doesn't wait for him to. "I think you’re too afraid to admit your feelings, so you punish me for it. You don’t want to admit it, and you push all the blame on me as if I ruined our friendship by confessing to you, but fucking spoiler alert, our friendship has been ruined ever since we started fucking and you know that and you knew this was coming, but you’ve been avoiding it as much as possible because you don’t want to face the repercussions.”

He finishes with a strained breath and he takes a sharp inhale of air before slouching over, calm again but his eyes shine with anguish. “That’s what I think. So tell me please tell me if I’m wrong.”

Yoongi looks stunned, his mouth gaped slightly, and he gulps. “I already told you how I feel.”

Jimin raises an eyebrow. “You mean when you rejected me?”

Yoongi doesn’t nod, but his eyes confirm it.

Jimin’s energy slowly drains from, and he blinks sluggishly, his eyelashes fluttering shut for a moment before he forces them to reopen. He lets out a profound and heavy breath.

“You mean when you told me that all I was to you was an easy fuck?” he speaks his words slowly, and they weigh heavy.

Yoongi’s eye twitches and the muscles in his neck strain until the veins protrude. He doesn’t breathe or speak, and Jimin’s heart breaks even more.

“Well,” Jimin breathes out. “If that's how you really feel, then you’re a fucking asshole, you know that?”

“Yes.”

“So that’s it? I was just your sex toy?”

Yoongi grits his teeth and lets out a shallow breath. “We aren’t compatible Jimin.” It’s not an answer to his question, and Jimin knows that there is a reason he’s avoiding it.

He huffs in frustration. “There you go with that bull shit again…”

“Relationships aren’t a fucking joke, Jimin,” Yoongi snaps, his voice rising and his face morphs into something Jimin hasn’t ever seen from the latter before and a fraction of his anger simmers down. “They can fucking ruin you. They’ll fill your heart to its content and then they will drain it until there was less than before. People are obsessed with the idea of it, but it’s all just fairy tail! It’s not something to be dealt with lightly or brushed away as bull shit!”

Jimin shakes his head. “It’s just a relationship! Not a fucking job or chore. You kiss. You hug. You go on dates, and you have sex. You fight, and you make up. You make each other mad and happy. That’s what a relationship is not a fucking life leech.  That’s the same shit we did before. The only difference is just a damn stupid label. A label that you seem to be terrified of!”

“If it’s a stupid label then why do you want it so badly?”

Jimin huffs and throws his hands up in exasperation. “That's the thing. I don’t care about the fucking labels you idiot. I just loved what we had, and I wanted to keep that. I wanted to keep doing those things with you and only you. That’s why I confessed, not because I wanted all that complicated shit you were talking about. Is that so wrong?”

Yoongi looks pained. “You’ll just end up getting hurt.”

“As if I haven’t already?”

“Which is exactly why someone else would be better for you,”

Jimin’s face contorts with frustration, and he squints his eyes, moving his hands to try to vent his feelings somehow before he blows up. “Like who?!”

“Like Taehyung,” Yoongi answers without hesitation and Jimin’s face drops, his mouth hanging open and his eyebrows knit together until all the tension is focused in that area.

“What? Taehyung?” Jimin cant believe what he's hearing. “Is that what you think?”

“Yeah,” Yoongi answers for the first time confidently. “That’s what I think. You guys get along perfectly. You would never fight, and he makes you so happy. You’re always laughing when you’re with him, and he’s never made you cry the way I did.”

Jimin freezes. He didn’t think Yoongi knew that he couldn’t hold back his tears when he was rejected once he left and a warm blush creeps on his cheeks that is eventually replaced with a heat of anger.

“Taehyung is my friend. My best friend. You can’t make me date him just because you think we get along. You think we don’t fight? We do. Like all the time. Just a couple of weeks ago Taehyung wouldn’t talk to me and blocked me on all social medias just because I insulted one of his favorite anime characters. You can’t compare him to you. I love him but not in that way. He makes me laugh but so do you.”

Yoongi looks unconvinced, and he turns his head away, sniffling slightly, and others would perceive it as disinterest but Jimin knows that he’s listening so he continues. “And do you not have a capability to remember things? Because it wasn’t that long ago since we found out that Taehyung is dating Jungkook. You’re telling me to be with my best friend when you know full well now that he’s dating Jungkook. You know Jungkook? You’re best fucking friend who literally revealed his new relationship that you already want to end no longer than fourty minutes ago.”

Yoongi rolls his eyes.” They’re idiots who don’t know anything.”

“At least they aren’t afraid.”

Yoongi gives him a long look. “You’re kidding me, right? Those two are the most paranoid people I have ever met.”

Jimin huffs. “At least they aren’t afraid of their feelings,” he specifies. “I mean Jungkook, Jeon Jungkook, the same person who at one point thought that romantic feelings were just a myth and that everyone was making it up to play a prank on him, now actually has those same feelings for someone..”

“That was because he wasn’t sleeping,” Yoongi reminds. “He was delirious. He thought everything was a myth. He thought toothbrushes were a myth.”

“My point is..” Jimin sighs. “If Jungkook is willing to try with Taehyung then why can’t you try with me? I can’t guarantee that it will work out perfectly but can you guarantee that it won’t?”

Yoongi face morphs with confusion and he swallows hard, looking down at his hands, fingers fiddling and it’s the first time Jimin thinks he’s seen him this nervous.

“Ninety percent of the time it doesn’t,” Yoongi eventually says.

Jimin sighs. “Hyung, you’ve only been in one relationship before, and yes, I know it ended badly, but that doesn’t mean it will always end like that.”

Yoongi winces, and he clasps his fidgeting hands together, staring instantly at them.

 Long ago, before Jimin had met him, Yoongi was in a long-term relationship with a noona from high school. She was beautiful, bright and kind, but she was his childhood friend. They were raised together since they lived in the same neighborhood and he had a crush on her for as long as he could remember. They got along perfectly. They were different, but they fit like two puzzle pieces. But then they decided to risk all of this and began a relationship. Yoongi thought that it could only get better from there, but he was wrong. After dating, they fought constantly. He couldn’t remember a definite time during their romantic relationship where they got along well. After a while, they were no longer best friends and grew resentful towards each other from aspects they would have never discovered if they hadn’t been dating and it ended in a nasty break up. She left to be with another man, someone more like her, and Yoongi was left with no one but his own thoughts. Everything they had up to the point of their relationship was gone, just like that.

Yoongi doesn’t want that to happen with Jimin.

He knew he should have ended it all the moment he began to see Jimin in a new light, and those scary feeling of wanting to touch him or make laugh started to emerge, but he couldn’t find it in himself to do it. He wasn't strong enough to, and that was more than a year ago.

“I’m not required to have feelings for you Jimin,” Yoongi forces out, and immediately he feels sick. “You can’t get mad at me for that.”

Jimin’s eyes haze with hurt, and he swallows a lump down. The blood drains from his face and Jimin can feel it run down his arms in a shiver.

He can’t read the look on Yoongi’s face, and that makes it so much worse.

 “I know,” he admits. “You’re right. I can’t be mad at you if you don’t have feelings for me.”

Yoongi just blinks, and Jimin feels his lip quiver.

“But I can be mad at you for ignoring them and for treating me like complete shit. I can get mad at you for lying to me even though I’ve given you multiple chances to tell the truth.”

Yoongi’s eyes flicker into something similar to regret and Jimin can feel him slowly slipping from his grasp even further than before.

“But I’m not giving any more chances,” Jimin continues and Yoongi sits tight. “This is your last one.”

Jimin straightens up and places his hands on his lap, his fingers curling on his thighs and grips at the fabric of his shorts. “Look me in the eye and tell me you don’t have any feelings for me.”

Yoongi can’t look at him, and Jimin can’t breathe. It takes a moment but then Yoongi lifts his head and meets Jimin’s gaze firmly, and his expression has Jimin’s heart lunging out of his chest. It wasn’t a look that Yoongi used often. He saw it at times when Yoongi stared at him when he thought that Jimin didn’t know or at times in bed where they did nothing and said nothing, sometimes after they just finished sleeping together. Those were the times Jimin saw that look, and he’s seeing it now.

It’s a look so unguarded and vulnerable that Jimin feels abashed to witness it or to be the reason behind it.

Yoongi still doesn’t answer, and Jimin is beginning to lose his weak string of hope.

“If you say you don’t then I’ll stop,” Jimin reveals. “I won’t ever remind you of this again. You won’t even know that it happened and I’ll let you forget me. I’ll move on, and I won’t bother you. He has to pause to force the next painful words out. “I won’t kiss you anymore, and I won’t hold your hand. I’ll stop sleeping with you, and I’ll just be your roommate and a friend. If that’s what you want, I’ll do it. I’ll find someone else to burden. Are you okay with that? If I do all of that with someone else?”

Yoongi’s face twists painfully, and he clenches his trembling hands into a fist.

“If you’re okay with that…” Jimin continues. “Just tell me you don’t have feelings for me and it’ll all be over. I promise.”

Jimin tries to wait patiently, but it’s nearly impossible. The more the time passes, the harder it is to breathe and there’s no hint as to if Yoongi is going to answer. He just stares. His eyes piercing into Jimin’s, pupils dilating and shaking so dimly that Jimin wouldn’t have been able to notice it if he wasn’t staring deeply into them. His heart lips are parted, and his teeth are clenched together.

It’s torturous.

Yoongi opens his mouth as if to answer and Jimin strengthens up expectedly but then he closes it, and Jimin’s heart drops. His posture slumps in defeat, and he feels nauseous.

His head falls low, and he clenches his eyes to try to hold back a burning feeling spreading at the rim of his eyes.

He can’t take it anymore, and he stands up from the table, turning around and walks away from the couch. He still can’t leave, but he can’t bear to look at Yoongi right now either. He promised he would get over it, but he still needs time.

He doesn’t know why he made that promise. He doesn’t think he could get over it.

He keeps his head low, and he can see nothing but black behind his closed lids but he can feel something wet on his cheeks, and he quickly rubs them in fear that Yoongi saw, but the more he rubs, the more his hands need to catch and the damper his cheeks become.

If his heart weren't screeching in pain, he would have been embarrassed.

He hears a sudden fumbling of keys outside the door and Jimin knows it’s Jin. He doesn't know why Jin decided to come back earlier, but he doesn't care. He can’t wait to get out of the room. He can’t breathe, and he doesn’t know if he could if he left but he has to be alone.

He walks quickly to the door, his ears ringing and he waits impatiently for it to open. He almost lets out cry of relief when the door creeks open but then a hand comes from behind him and slams it back shut.

Jimin jumps, and the hand reaches down and locks the door again.

Jimin whirls around and sees Yoongi hovering close, so close that the moment he turns around their noses almost touch and he scurries back until his back presses onto the door.

His eyes enlarge, and he looks at the older up and down. “What are y—“ He isn’t allowed to finish his sentence before Yoongi releases his hand from the door and pulls Jimin in close by the neck.

In a catch of his startled breath, Yoongi captures his lips by force, slamming him against the door and he hears a confused noise from behind the door that could only be from Jin, but his mind doesn’t have room to think of anyone other than the one burning him with his touch. Confusion overruns him, but there’s something even more powerful than that. Want, desperation, sorrow, relief all rush through him at once, and he can’t hold back his tears anymore. In an unsteady flutter of his heart, he melts into the older’s hold, his limbs weak, a touch so familiar that it destroys all restraint and it helps him forget all the pain. He is tired, but it isn’t like being exhausted. It’s like having a long hard day and then finally being able to lay in bed beneath the warm covers, comforting and safe.

Yoongi isn’t gentle, and Jimin is glad since he doesn’t want him to be. Their mouths move at will as Yoongi devours him and reveals all the emotions he’s been feeling that he was too afraid to tell and Jimin hears it loud and clear. Jimin cups Yoongi’s cheek, his fingers brushing along his skin and kisses him deeply, desperately, possessive in his touch.

His body melts, and he begins to lose himself when there’s a loud thud from behind the door and Jin’s voice come booming from the other side along with several loud knocks. “What’s happening in there? You guys aren’t fighting are you?”

Yoongi pulls away and Jimin pants. He licks his lips and darts his eyes to the older who’s cheeks are flushed and blushing which surprises him.

The knocks don’t stop, but Jimin ignores them. “What did that mean?” he goes straight to the point.

Yoongi drops his hands and shoves them in his pocket, trying to appear unfazed as usual, but Jimin can see the nervousness in his as clear as glass.

“No.”

Jimin frowns. “No what?”

“No, I’m not okay with that,” Yoongi answers. “I’m not okay with you being with someone else.”

Jimin feels his heart accelerate, and he blinks to try to look past his blurry tear-filled eyes to see if he’s dreaming. “Yeah?”

Yoongi nods and his eyes sharpen firmly. “And no, I can’t tell you that I have no feeling for you.”

Jimin can’t hold back noise from the bottom his throat, and he can't distinguish what sound it is, but it’s something in between a sigh of relief and groan of annoyance from all the suffering.

“Good,” Jimin breathes out. “Because I don’t want you to.”

“I don’t know if this will end well,” Yoongi says honestly, and it doesn’t offend Jimin.

“But you’re willing to try?”

Yoongi doesn’t answer immediately, and he doesn’t speak, instead, he takes some time to think, and Jimin lets him. The knocks from behind have become mute, and Jimin assumes it’s because Jin is eavesdropping on their conversation.

Unlike before when the longer than silence, the more hope he lost, Jimin feels a steady build of confidence, and he keeps his eyes unbreakable in Yoongi’s.

Yoongi stares hard, and then he nods, slow and careful but sure. A grin creeps on his face, and he reaches up and pats Jimin’s head, something Jimin told him that he hates since it makes him feel like a kid, but he can't find himself to hate it this time.

“Yeah,” Yoongi says, and Jimin loses his breath. “We can try.”

Jimin smiles shyly as Yoongi moves in close and he presses their lips gently together, but it can’t last long since Jin’s voice comes echoing through again.

“Fuck,” he says, his voice a bit tuned out from behind the door. “About fucking time.”

Yoongi scoffs, and he pulls back, standing a good foot away, but Jimin doesn’t mind. It would take time for Yoongi to warm up to the idea of dating altogether but they have time.

He nods towards the door, his eyes gentle as they fall upon Jimin and he grins lazily. “We should probably go home.”

“Yeah,” Jimin watches Yoongi move towards the door, his head rung low with his cheeks red and eyes dazzling with embarrassment but a bit of excitement and joy and Jimin is beginning to feel very confident that this will work out well. “Let’s go home.”

 


 

 

Taehyung wouldn’t think that officially dating Jungkook would alter anything from what they were doing before. He thought he had gotten everything down and locked since they already did many of the things that normal couples do and he assumed that it couldn't have possibly been any different.

But now he realizes that he thought wrong.

He’s allowed to do things that he wouldn’t dare to do before. There are fewer questions like 'Is this okay?' or 'Are you sure?' as they became familiarized with the do's and don't's of their relationship.

They move uncoordinated and naturally; it’s the small stuff— their hands finding each other on walks, buying each other coffees or random treats, and the kisses are less feverish and more often, soft, slow and savoring and Jungkook is gradually improving with the skinship, not freezing every time Taehyung touches him but melting into the familiar sensation.

Now Taehyung can sneak up behind Jungkook and wrap his arms around him without the younger thinking he’s a mugger and flipping him over onto the grass.

The regular meetups after class duplicate into between every class, even if it’s only for ten minutes, Taehyung milks every last drop of Jungkook's company, and he thinks he’s perfected the practice of carrying his saxophone case while sprinting across campus. He could join a track team at this point if he wanted.

Taehyung gradually becomes the person he used to cringe at. He always thought that people in relationships were exaggerating in their feelings in an attempt to show it off to everyone else, but now he realizes that they aren’t and that he’s a fucking sap.

Jungkook’s insomnia seemingly starts to improve, never completely as he still has some trouble staying asleep and during some sleepless nights Taehyung feels helpless, but other nights the falling part seems to be almost fixed. Jungkook tells him that it’s maybe because he trusts him now, and that he feels more safe with him than without and the words didn't fail to make Taehyung’s heart melt.

He’s been in a few relationships before, but he’s never felt like this. Maybe it’s the fact that they are also roommates, so they are always together. Or maybe it’s because Jimin has moved back in together with Yoongi, so he’s been spending all that that free times with just Jungkook. The more time he spends with the other, the stronger his feelings grow even when he doesn't think it is possible.

Whenever they are separate, he gets a minor case of separation anxiety like a trained puppy waiting for their owner to come home.

Even if they are apart for just an hour to go to class, Taehyung feels as if it’s been years and has to physically remove himself from Jungkook’s side every time.

When they are away, he resorts to texting Jungkook constantly, even if it’s something as simple as “I lost my pencil," and often sends him random snapchats of him making faces.

Taehyung knows that texting and social media isn’t something Jungkook cared for, in fact, he used to believe that Jungkook only had his phone to play video games, but he is slowly starting to pick up the habit of using his phone for more than shooting zombies.

He always responds to Taehyung’s texts, even if it's hours later or if it's only an “Ok.” He refrains from using emoticons, and most of his messages are short and simple but no matter what he never fails to send them.

Sometimes on a good day, he’ll send pictures of himself. Either one of those full mirror selfies from the dance studio or a photo of him looking bored in class. He doesn’t respond to his snaps, but Taehyung is pretty sure it’s because the younger doesn’t know how the app works just yet because sometimes Jungkook screenshots his crazy faces and he knows that the other would never do that if he knew that it notifies them.

One time as a joke, he set Jungkook’s lock screen as a picture of himself. It was an unflattering selfie, that was zoomed into his face where he contorts it to look like a shriveled up a plum, but surprisingly Jungkook keeps it as that, not even changing it when Taehyung begs him to after Namjoon used his phone to check the time and dropped it in shock, cracking it.

He knew that he had it really bad when Director Shin came up to him after class, inviting him to perform at his show, and the first thing he thought of was that he couldn't wait to tell Jungkook.

So instead of staying in class where his classmates offered to celebrate, he races out of the building and towards their meeting place.

Once Jungkook comes into his view, his heartbeat drums against his chest, loud and excited and his body tingles with warmth from the tip of his fingers to the hallow space of his chest, and it’s not only because he was sprinting.

A smile naturally crawls on his face.

Jungkook is leaning against a wall, his face buried in his phone as usual. He’s wearing one of the beanies that Taehyung bought him and a simple grey shirt with black jeans.

His outfit is simple, but to Taehyung, he looks like a model straight out of a Vogue magazine.

It surprises him that no matter how many times he sees the younger, it still makes his heart stutter.

“Jungkook,” he calls out, brightly.

Right when Jungkook lifts his head and pushes himself off the wall, Taehyung sets his case on the grass and throws his arms around Jungkook's neck, the collision causing Jungkook to stumble back.

Jungkook’s hands shoot out to Taehyung’s waist, dropping his phone into the grass, and he tries to pull back to balance themselves but Taehyung doesn't budge, so he has to buck his knees to keep them from falling to the ground.

“Tae, what the hell—“

“Lift me up and spin me around!” Taehyung demands, his voice excited.

Jungkook doesn’t question it and wraps his arms securely around Taehyung waist, before lifting him off his feet and turns a full 360 degrees, ignoring the looks people are throwing at them.

Taehyung squeals in delight and tightens his grip around Jungkook’s neck, his cheeks aching from smiling so much.

When he feels his feet touch the ground, he still doesn’t remove his arms from around Jungkook’s neck and clings to him tightly.

“What’s with you?” Jungkook chuckles, the hug now loose as Jungkook’s hand curls around Taehyung’s lower back to hold him in a more affectionate way.

“That was a spin of victory!” Taehyung declares. He pulls back slightly, not fully, but enough so he can see his boyfriend better than before.

“You’re going to have to elaborate baby.” Jungkook shakes his head in amusement, his nose brushing against Taehyung’s in the process.

Taehyung wiggles his toes in his shoes, his animate words forcing its way past his mouth. “Guess who was invited to perform at Director Shin’s annual show?”

Jungkook inhales sharply, and his eyes widen considerably, unblinking as he stares in disbelief and for a while, he says nothing, his lips agape, and his breath goes still.

Taehyung’s smile falters. “Uh, in case you couldn’t guess. It was me!”

The snaps Jungkook out of his trance, and his movements are slow as if he thought he was dreaming. He reaches up to cup his Taehyung's face, his eyes still wide with surprise, now also with a wave of enthusiasm. “That’s amazing! You’re amazing. How did—I heard it’s nearly impossible to get a spot.”

Taehyung heart flutters at the compliment and the smile comes back, even brighter than before. “I don’t even know,” he says, his words tumbling out in a rush. “He said he liked my style, and that I was unique. I don’t know what that means, but I’ll take it!”

Jungkook chuckles and leans down to press an indulgent kiss on Taehyung’s lips.

Taehyung giggles against Jungkook’s lips, before kissing back tenderly.

As usual, he melts into Jungkook as if kissing him pulled him into another world and his mind goes lost, forgetting everything but the high feeling that carries him and the light sensation of Jungkook's hair in between his fingers. His mouth opens to Jungkook's, and their tongues meet for a brief yet mind-numbing instance before he pulls away and nuzzles Taehyung’s jawline. “I think that’s enough for now. People are staring.”

Taehyung pouts softly, making the younger snort, and then he leans down and kisses it from his lips.

He honestly doesn’t care if people are staring and doesn't give the slightest ounce of regard to what anyone thinks. He doesn’t remember the last time he’s felt this happy, and a bunch of strangers isn't going to change that.

“But it’s my victory day, can’t I celebrate?” Taehyung grumbles against Jungkook’s mouth.

Jungkook pulls away from the embrace, a sudden realization dawning up. “Do you want to celebrate? I’ll take you to any restaurant you want, or do you want to go the movies or maybe karaoke, I’ll invite some people if you want.” And how he’s blabbering.

Taehyung watches his boyfriend in his tangent, his heart warming up and slides his hand into his. At times it takes Taehyung completely off guard at how different Jungkook could act if he wanted to and he wonders what other sides of the younger he hasn't seen yet and he couldn't wait to discover them. “Chill, I was joking.”

Jungkook huffs and Taehyung laughs. His boyfriend is just one big softie, and he feels silly for ever thinking he was intimidating.

“I don’t need a celebration. I just want to spend time with you. Just the two of us.”

“Okay,” Jungkook says, running a thumb over Taehyung’s knuckles. “Just the two of us.”

 

Jungkook offers to treat him to expensive Korean barbeque somewhere north of the city where the lights shine bright, and the roads sing with cars and moving people. It's a place that Taehyung loves to go since it's impossible to feel alone or bored there, but he knows that just like any typical college student, money has been tight for Jungkook, and he doesn’t feel comfortable with having him spending money for him, so he suggests just a picnic right in the campus where there’s at least free Wi-Fi.

“Are you sure this is safe?” Taehyung asks, biting his lip anxiously as he watches his boyfriend climb out of the dance studio window.

After Taehyung suggested a picnic, Jungkook claimed he knew just the spot. Taehyung expected something like a quiet area in the park or in the courtyard where they lounge every day; to say he was surprised when Jungkook led him to the studio and went straight for the window was an understatement.

Jungkook says that the view on the roof is really nice, but Taehyung just doesn’t want to fall and die.

Jungkook mumbles something, but Taehyung can’t understand since the younger has a picnic handle trapped in between his teeth.

“We’re going to die,” Taehyung says.

Jungkook rolls his eyes and takes the basket from his mouth and throws it somewhere aside where Taehyung can’t see. “We aren’t going to die.”

“I really can’t die Jungkook,” Taehyung continues, and he lets out a startled wail as he watches Jungkook swing his legs to the other side of the window, so he’s standing on the roof with nothing behind him to catch him from falling off the multistory building. “I can’t die until I perform at the show.”

“Just until then?”

“Just until then.”

Jungkook snorts and holds out a hand. “We’ll be fine. Yoongi hyung and I used to do it all the time.”

Taehyung stares at his hand warily, an eyebrow raised and he takes a step back.

“Trust me,” Jungkook says, and Taehyung lifts his head to meet his gaze, the younger’s eyes are soothing and promising, and as Taehyung stares into the warm brown bulbs the fear slowly melts from his mind as if he fell under some spell.

Taehyung’s gaze softens, and he accepts Jungkook’s hand. He takes his step to move towards the window with the slight pull of Jungkook's hand to urge him along. He clenches his eyes tightly as he swings a leg over the windowsill, and his arms lock around Jungkook's neck, clinging to him for his dear life as the latter moves his hands to his waist.

He hears a chuckle and a press of lips on his temple. “You’re going to have to open your eyes to be able to do this.”

Taehyung peaks through an eye before fluttering them back open. He feels safe in Jungkook’s arm and doesn’t want to move an inch where he can fall to his demise. “You know we can just have our picnic right here.”

Jungkook lifts an eyebrow and looks down. Taehyung is still latched onto him, his arms rigid and stiff around Jungkook's neck and his leg muscles are tense as he straddles the window sill. Only two feet away is the edge of the roof.

“Here?”

“I’m comfortable.”

“The middle of the roof is safer. It’s flat. I promise,” Jungkook says against Taehyung’s temple, and Taehyung lets out a shaky breath, Jungkook’s smooth voice helping to calm his nerves.

“Don’t let me go,” Taehyung says, slowly moving his other leg over the window.

“No, I’m going to throw you off the roof.”

Taehyung pauses and drops his leg back on the safe side of the window and sends his boyfriend a glare.

“Jungkook,” he warns, and Jungkook laughs as Taehyung tries to pull back inside, and he tightens his grip on the older's waist.

“I got you,” Jungkook reassures, and Taehyung lets out a sharp exhale. He gives Jungkook an unsure look and Jungkook has to squeeze his waist comfortingly to get him to move again. It takes a few minutes, but with a lot of encouragement and promises, he makes it to the other side.

His stance is stiff, and his legs and arms are spread out in an upside down V shape in an attempt to keep balance, and if someone were looking out the window from the building in front of theirs, they would think that Taehyung has turned into a humanoid traffic cone.

“Okay, I’m here,” Taehyung whispers in horror, his eyes darting around the rooftop sharply, calculating the millions of possible scenarios that could end with him falling to his death.

Jungkook lets out a small laugh and shifts, so he’s behind Taehyung, his arms wrapped his torso, chin almost resting on his shoulder as he pulls him flush against his chest and Taehyung lets out a terrified squeal.

“We’re going to take a few steps back now, okay?”

“No,” Taehyung hisses in panic, his hands automatically covering Jungkook’s on his stomach.

Jungkook laughs again, and Taehyung can feel the vibrations from his chest along with his quick heartbeat against his back.

“Trust me,” Jungkook says again, this time a whisper, his mouth so close to Taehyung’s ear that his lips brush against it.

Taehyung’s eyes flutter shut, and a feverish chill runs down his spine. He wants to melt into Jungkook touch but then he remembers that he’s standing on the edge of a roof and he’s tense again.

He mentally chastises himself for getting distracted.

“You with me?”

Taehyung’s face moves to slightly side-eye him, and he meets Jungkook’s gaze, amused yet soft and Taehyung forgets how to breathe.

He nods slightly, and Jungkook moves backward, pulling Taehyung along with him.

“Jungkook!” Taehyung shrieks. He can’t see where he’s moving, but Jungkook’s hold on him is strong, so he doesn’t stumble. However, he doesn’t dare to breathe until they are a good ten feet from the edge of the roof.

Once they are in the center and have a safe distance at every corner, Taehyung lets out a sigh of relief and finally allows himself to relax in Jungkook arms.

“That wasn’t so bad was it?” Jungkook mumbles, nose gently rubbing up to the side of Taehyung’s neck, causing the older's heart to have another reason to accelerate.

He arches his neck and hums. “I wasn’t scared at all.”

“Uh huh.”

His argument dies on the tip of his tongue, and his breath hitches as Jungkook starts to press soft kisses down his neck.

When Jungkook reaches the back of his ear, he pulls away and Taehyung whimpers in protest. He turns around and tries to lean in for a kiss, but Jungkook presses a finger to his pouted lips.

“Eat first,” he smirks before pulling away from his sulking boyfriend to grab the picnic basket off the floor.

Taehyung stalks behind him like a lost puppy.

“Does that mean we can after eating?” he sings.

Jungkook is facing away from him, but he can tell he’s smiling. “Anything you want.”

Taehyung perks up with a smile and turns around to look at the view as Jungkook sets out the picnic.

Now that he’s not shaking from fear of death or distracted by Jungkook, he finally realizes why the younger and Yoongi always come up here.

He can see everything: a bird's eye view of the campus where the students have become the size of ants, and they scramble along the small roads, highlighting the frantic lifestyle that Taehyung is oh so familiar with, the city and their lights that glow the sky even during the night, and the Han River as it extends deeper into the distance beyond Taehyung's vision's ability.

“Wow,” he whistles in awe. “Is this what God sees?”

He hears Jungkook snort, and Taehyung ignores him, petulantly raising his nose in the air.

Taehyung stares at the view for another minute, watching the tiny people and cars pass by when Jungkook breaks the silence.

“Are you going to stand there all night?”

Taehyung rolls his eyes and turns back around, hands on his waist when he sees Jungkook sitting on a blanket, pulling something wrapped in foil out of the picnic basket.

Taehyung’s heart lunges at the sight, and he scurries to his knees, crawling onto the blanket as he eyes everything in excitement, the amazement by the view replaced by his grumbling stomach.

“What’s on the menu, chef?”

Jungkook adjusts the beanie on his head before unraveling the foil. “Only the most top quality turkey sandwich and fruit freshly stolen from Jin hyung’s fridge.”

“Ah, magnifico!” Taehyung exclaims dramatically, kissing the tips of his fingers.

Jungkook doesn’t look up, but a smile plays on his lips as he hands Taehyung a sandwich.

Taehyung takes it graciously and unravels the foil. He has to bite a laugh back at the sandwich, it’s messy, the lettuce and sauce falling out and there's too much turkey, layered together until it's a size larger than the soggy bread, but it’s cute.

He bites into it without hesitation and hums in satisfaction.

“Question,” Jungkook says, as he bites into his sandwich and Taehyung nods for him to continue.

“When exactly is the show?”

Taehyung gasps, mouth full of food and the sharp intake of breath sucks the food back, and it gets caught in his throat. He doesn't get a chance to answer before he's having a coughing fit.

Jungkook hands him a bottle of water, unfazed, as he if was used to it and was prepared.

Taehyung quickly takes a huge gulp, heaving for air and swallows the large lump of food down.

He needs a minute to catch his breath and for his face to turn back into its normal color. Jungkook waits patiently, silently eating.

Taehyung forces his words out through a few weak coughs to get rid of the itching sensation at the base of his throat that remained. “Jesus, did I not tell you?”

Jungkook shakes his head, amusement dancing across his face as he goes in for another bite.

“Oh sorry,” Taehyung huffs, blowing his fringe out of his eyes. “It’s on the twentieth of May.”

Jungkook pauses mid-bite and his demeanor changes completely in a matter of seconds. His body goes rigid, and his eyes harden, and Taehyung can swear that they darken. The blood visibly drains from his face as he gulps and his complexion goes grey, almost green. He lowers the sandwich and hides them in his lap to conceal the quivering of his fingers.

Taehyung takes notice immediately and sets his sandwich down too. “Is that okay?”

Jungkook starts to fiddle with the foil, a clear sign that he’s anxious.

“Uh, yeah that’s fine,” he reassures, but his voice is unsteady and low, and he keeps his gaze down as if he is afraid to look into Taehyung's.

Taehyung frowns. “Something's wrong.”

Jungkook flinches and fails miserably to keep his face composed. “No, there isn’t.”

“Jungkook,” Taehyung says, his voice warning. “I’m not an idiot. Did I say something wrong?”

Taehyung doesn’t like how fast the mood changed, and he tries to think back at everything he said, but he can't think of one thing that could have soured the air. Everything was going so well and it would probably be easier if he just drops it, but he also doesn’t like that his boyfriend is upset about something and doesn’t want to tell him.

Jungkook lifts his head up and tries to give a reassuring smile but it’s more of a grimace, and Taehyung feels his stomach twist. “No, you didn't. I’m fine, really.”

Taehyung gives him a disapproving look, eyes crossed and mouth pressed in a straight line until he feels his upper teeth digging into his lip.

Jungkook sighs and reaches for his hand to which Taehyung immediately pulls back.

Jungkook drops his hand and gives him an exacerbated look. “You’re upset with me.”

“I’m not, I just want to know what’s wrong,” Taehyung responds defensively. “If you can’t go, I totally understand. Just tell me why.”

He honestly wants Jungkook to go. He knows that having the younger there will help with his nerves, but he would rather that Jungkook miss it than for him to be upset.

Jungkook takes Taehyung’s hand into his, and his eyes are so gentle that this time Taehyung doesn’t pull away, but a frown presses in between his eyebrows.

Jungkook then uses his other hand to move all the stuff in between them aside and pulls Taehyung in closer until they are right in front of each other, Taehyung’s legs on both sides of him so that he’s sitting in between them.

“Tae, I’m going,” Jungkook says, his eyes firm. “There’s nothing that will keep me from going.”

Taehyung lets out a sharp exhale and his bottom lip juts out into a pout from the harsh breath as he looks down at their interlocking hands. The words are comforting, but he wishes he can comfort Jungkook the same way.

“Hey,” Jungkook whispers, bringing his free hand to cup Taehyung’s face, so he’s looking at him. “This is your day, don’t be upset.”

Taehyung sucks his lip in and bites on it, his eyes wide with worry. “You’re okay?”

Jungkook nods, his gaze affectionate as he swipes a thumb over his cheek.

Taehyung deflates, allowing his muscles to relax and he turns into the curve of Jungkook’s palm to press a kiss on it. “Alright, I’m chill.”

Jungkook's lips perk up and, he drops his hand. “Now eat, we don’t need you passing out before your performance because no one's feeding you.”

Taehyung snorts, but it’s not one of annoyance as his heart warms up.

“I can see it already, ‘Star student Kim Taehyung passes out from his banging performance’” Taehyung teases, using large hand gestures to indicate headlines.

Jungkook chuckles and Taehyung smiles brightly, relieved that the mood is falling back to place.

It doesn’t take long for them to forget their small argument, and eventually, they forget the actual food and picnic.

Taehyung is now curled into Jungkook’s side on the blanket as Jungkook stares up at the stars, deep in thought, eyes blank and lost in its gaze.

Taehyung loses interest in star gazing too and finds another source of entertainment on focusing on Jungkook’s reactions as he feeds him the grapes that he stole from Jin’s fridge.

“Ugh," Jungkook winces, his face contorting and Taehyung snickers, clearly enjoying torturing Jungkook’s taste buds. “Are these expired?”

Taehyung hums before forcing another grape into his boyfriend’s mouth. “You baby.”

Jungkook makes another face, and Taehyung laughs harder, yelping when Jungkook pinches his side.

“Why is it so sour?”

Taehyung puckers his lips playfully, eyes fluttering. “Let me try?”

Jungkook gaze falls to his lips, and then he snorts, looking away and he nudges Taehyung away from his side with his elbow. “I can’t believe you just said that.”

“You’re mean.”

“You’re disgusting.”

Taehyung scrunches his nose in displeasure and leans in, teeth gently biting down on the cartilage of Jungkook’s ear and pulling away when Jungkook yelps.

Jungkook’s hand flies up to his ear, and he almost chokes, before giving him a what-the-fuck look.

Taehyung smiles innocently. “You said you would kiss me after we are done eating. We are done eating.”

“So you bite me?”

Taehyung smile turns into a scowl, and Jungkook lets out a laugh, the sound immediately making Taehyung feel better.

Jungkook then turns to his side, so they're facing each other and leans in to kiss the scowl off his face, and it works as Taehyung can't resist as a smile forces its way against Jungkook's lips. He flutters his eyes shut as he presses in, his hands finding their way to Jungkook’s shirt and his fingers intertwine into the thin, soft fabric, cold against his burning skin.

Their lips move together, slowly and tenderly. Jungkook nudges Taehyung's nose against his, and their mouths melt and taste like honey together, already soft and savoring. It’s been a while since they had anything heated, ever since they began dating and nothing even near to the night Jimin interrupted them, but Taehyung never minded, all kisses with Jungkook are toe-curling.

Even though it’s been a while, it doesn’t feel strange when Jungkook deepens the kiss and pries his mouth open skillfully as easy as moving his own finger, having become familiarized with Taehyung's lips as if they are his own.

He cups Taehyung's face to keep him in place. There's no pause, and Jungkook's velvet tongue sweeps in, teasing and tasting. His tongue strokes the most sensitive spots on Taehyung mouth: the roof of his mouth, his lower teeth, and Taehyung's own tongue.

Taehyung all but melts into it, and he can't stop. He grips tightly to the collar of Jungkook’s shirt and allows himself to escape the consciousness of his mind and to lose himself to the crackling energy and the lust of his desires.

Jungkook lightly bites down on his lip, sending wild tremors along Taehyung's nerves and it makes him let out a soft whimper; the noise is the last straw to make Jungkook snap and suddenly Taehyung’s flat on his back and Jungkook’s hovering over him, not breaking their kiss.

Jungkook’s hands are propped on both sides of Taehyung’s face, and he easily holds his weight above him, but to Taehyung the distance feels miles away, and the need to have Jungkook close possesses his mind, so he pulls onto Jungkook’s shirt signaling for him to press down.

Jungkook catches the signal and lowers to his forearms on either side of him, temporarily detaching their lips only to change the angle of his head to kiss him with more determination, pushing past the barriers of Taehyung's lips with his tongue.

Taehyung moves his hands from Jungkook’s shirt to up to his head to grip his hair, and when he realizes that he’s still wearing a beanie, he settles with holding the back of his neck as their lips slide together with fervor, the once gentle and slow with feather light touches now brutalizing against Taehyung's lips.

Taehyung doesn’t know when or how the kiss became so heated, but suddenly hands are roaming, and Jungkook’s tongue is tasting every corner of Taehyung’s mouth, inhaling in his air like it’s the only oxygen left.

Dizziness swamps him, but he still doesn’t pull away, too addicted to the taste and heat of Junkook's lips. He lets out small needful gasps against Jungkook’s mouth, and Jungkook must notice because he pulls away first and allows Taehyung to breathe in a sharp intake of air.

He presses a kiss to the corner of Taehyung's mouth before trailing down to his jaw, burning his chest aflame.

And then a ring from Taehyung’s pocket startles them both, causing Jungkook to bite into the hollow crevice of the boy's neck and he couldn't resist a moan to escape his mouth. Jungkook growls into his neck and Taehyung sympathizes with him.

Why is it that they are always getting interrupted?

"Jungkook," Taehyung stammers, his voice breathless as Jungkook mouths along the column of his neck, pushing past his already limited restraint. "Jungkook, my phone—“

Jungkook silences him with another kiss, rough, hot, and uncontrolled, desperation pooling through like a dying man's need for water and he pries Taehyung's lips apart to delve into his mouth with his tongue. Taehyung, of course, lets him in without resistance, no longer stifling his moans.

Taehyung’s mind goes into a haze, and his hands find their way to Jungkook’s belt, and they fumble as they try to unbuckle them, completely disregarding the fact that they are currently on a roof, open to all the eyes of the high sky rise buildings.

But he doesn’t get the chance to take it off as another ring echoes, and his hands falter. He pulls away from the kiss, breathing fast and head spinning, the heat of his ragged breaths burning past his raw lips, and he knows that they must be swollen.

His hands move from Jungkook’s belt to his own, shaking as they search for his pockets, in the hopes to find his phone and turn it off so they won’t be interrupted anymore

Jungkook, impatient, moves his hand to Taehyung’s ass, slipping his hand into a pocket, causing the older to shiver despite feeling like he's burning, and he swiftly pulls out Taehyung’s phone.

Right when Taehyung takes the phone from him, he’s back to attacking his neck, sucking another hickey onto Taehyung's sensitive skin.

Taehyung's eyes roll back, and he has to forcibly stifle the noises that threaten to leave his mouth as he shakily turns on his phone to see what the fuss all about, but he struggles to read the screen as his mind is completely taken over by the feeling of pleasure and Jungkook's lips.

For a second he has completely disregarded the phone in his hand, using his other hand to throw Jungkook’s beanie off his head and pulls roughly at his hair as Jungkook traces the lines of his Adam's apple with his tongue.

But then another ring goes off, and Taehyung forces himself to focus, clutching tightly at Jungkook’s hair to bring him back to reality and to the small sanity he had left . His eyes have to adjust to the phone screen as he turns it on to see three new messages from a classmate.

Hey, I heard the good news! Come down to bbq for celebration, everyone’s coming!
You can’t miss out on your own party!
There’s a boy named Jimin here, and he’s telling you to get your ass over here.

Taehyung immediately feels a dread to the idea of going, wanting nothing more to continue what he’s doing with Jungkook, but he can’t just leave all of his friends and classmates waiting. The feeling intensifies when Jungkook starts sucking on a very sensitive part of his neck, and it's as if that one area is connected to the rest of Taehyung's body. His limbs go weak, and he drops the phone.

He groans and leans into the contact. He's aching everywhere and has to again force himself out of his haze of pleasure again. He lightly pushes against Jungkook shoulders, and Jungkook removes his lips from his neck immediately, and he lifts his head to eye him worriedly.

“You okay?” Jungkook mumbles, his lips red and plump and Taehyung has a tough time not leaning back in to devour them.

Taehyung sighs regretfully and when he speaks his voice his rasp and cracking, “My classmates are throwing me a party.”

Jungkook pants as he licks his lips and raises and eyebrow, eyes in a fog. “Now?”

Taehyung nods solemnly.

Jungkook takes a few deep inhales, catching his breath and he slowly crawls off of Taehyung, pulling him up in the process. “You know most people would be happy their friends are throwing them a party.”

“I don’t want to go,” Taehyung whines. He wants to stay with Jungkook, and Jungkook only.

Jungkook kisses him softly and pulls away quickly before Taehyung can melt into it. “You don’t have to go if you don’t want to.”

“Jimin’s there.”

“Okay, never mind yes you do,” Jungkook says immediately, and Taehyung playfully hits him on the shoulder.

Jungkook chuckles and picks up the beanie that Taehyung threw off and puts it on to cover his messy hair, courtesy of Taehyung's needy hands.

“I’ll go with you if that makes you feel better.”

“Oh no, you’re coming with me,” Taehyung responds, a hand rubbing over his neck that's raw with marks. “You don’t have a choice," he teases.

Jungkook rolls his eyes and pushes himself off the ground. “Well, we better go now.”

He offers a hand which Taehyung accepts, and he’s pulled easily off the ground.

Taehyung wipes his saliva slicked mouth with the back of his hands, and he shivers, his teeth chattering from the sore and sensitive tingling sensation of his lips.

“Text your friend that we'll  be half an hour late,” Jungkook says.

Taehyung picks up the dropped phone and frowns as he turns it on. “Isn’t it only a few minutes away from here.”

“Yeah,” Jungkook smirks. “But it’s going to take you twenty minutes just to get off this roof.”

Chapter Text

“There’s the man of the hour!”

The moment Taehyung steps inside the restaurant, bright lights flood out of the door and soak into the night sky, blending with the stars and coloring the sidewalk. The sudden transition blinds Taehyung, forcing him to flinch back and to bring his hands to his face to guard his squinting eyes. The noise of loud chatter and laughter travels through his ears and fills his mind and leaves the inability to process anything else.

Before he knows it, he’s being ripped away from the familiarity and comfort of Jungkook’s side to be engulfed in the sea of people by many rough hands, belonging to faces he doesn't recognize.

He’s dragged into the middle of the crowd, and they circle around him like a pack of lions stalking on their prey. A bunch of loud and drunk lions.

There are probably more people around him than he thinks he's spoken to in his life.

He has to remind himself that the party is for him and that he should at the very least pretend to be pleased, which is a strange thought since he doesn't know at least eighty percent of the people here.

He forces out a smile, and it's awkward: his sore lips are still swollen, and the skin is stretched too tight, though he's sure no one sees it past the blocking heads and their wasted eyes.

The crowd carves in, pushing their way towards him and Taehyung has no place to cower back in fear.

A bottle of beer is shoved into his hand, and a random hand sneaks into his view and skillfully pops off the cap using nothing but their fingers. Taehyung doesn't get to see how though because immediately after his vision is blinded by a giant hat that is thrown over his head and the feeling of rough fabric is pressed onto his eyelids and he can see nothing but the pattern of the red weaving material.

“To Kim Taehyung!” Someone yells and then everyone echos, the sound booming and painful to the ear. The noise of drinks clinking reverberates through the room followed by drunk, obnoxious laughing, and Taehyung can feel a few cold glasses meeting his fingers, and he realizes that he's on the end of a one-sided cheers and he quickly pushes the hat out of his eyes to try to accept as many as possible. He moves robotically and silently, and he blinks rapidly, the gears of his brain turning to process the commotion.

Everyone then drinks harmonically, heads tilting back and the room goes silent for a split second as everyone douses down a whole bottle of beer. Taehyung's eyes dart around before he follows suit and awkwardly brings the glass up, shivering slightly as the cold liquid meets his raw lips and he winces at the burning sensation of the alcohol in his throat.

He finishes with a hiss and a twisted expression, and he sucks in his lips against teeth as his taste buds shrivel at the harsh taste.

“Do you guys do this for everyone who is performing at the show?” Taehyung says, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. He watches as the crowd slowly disperses away since they have finished honoring him and no longer needed him as an excuse to party. He doesn't mind though since he never wanted to be in the center of that much attention.

“Not everyone gets invited to perform,” his classmate Henry says. “The fact that someone from the band department got chosen is crazy enough. It’s always the orchestra kids, you know?”

Taehyung does not know. Despite the basics of the show that he heard from his classmates, he doesn't know anything.

If he’s honest all this commotion is making him feel inordinately uneasy, and his stomach churns with unrest; not only is he representing himself but everyone else in his major. If he screws up, who knows when the next band student will be chosen, and all of his classmates' reputation will forever be tainted because of him.

Suddenly, he really wishes that he wasn't chosen.

He takes another long swig of alcohol and focuses on the burning in an attempt to calm his nerves, and he turns, looking for Jungkook who he has lost in the crowd. He knows that the other will be able to calm him down or at least distract him well enough to not have a mental breakdown in the middle of the restaurant.

He searches the crowd for a familiar set of hair or a certain height that he knows Jungkook is, but after a while of scanning over and over again through his nervous blurred eyes he fails to find Jungkook, but he does eventually see Jimin, sitting at one of the tables laughing with someone that Taehyung can’t see as they're blocked behind another body.

Taehyung lets out an immediate sigh of relief and gives a quiet apology to a person he doesn’t recognize who is trying to strike up a conversation with him and scurries to the safety of his friend.

“Jimin!” Taehyung calls out. Once he’s close enough, he realizes that the person Jimin is laughing with is Yoongi and his heart softens.

“There he is!” Jimin laughs, his head lolling and his cheeks glowing with a bright red. His eyes are half open from how bright he's smiling, and he must have already gotten a few drinks in before Taehyung arrived because he struggles to focus his gaze forward.

Taehyung slides to the seat next to him and Jimin immediately clings to him, arms swinging around his neck and tightening into a choke hold. Taehyung tries to pull back, face morphing into disgust because of the pungent smell of alcohol but then he freezes because a drunk Jimin is a scary one.

“Taeee,” Jimin whines, and he squishes their cheeks together. “How could you not tell me you were going to perform? Aren’t we the bestest friends ever?”

His cheeks move against his as he speaks and Taehyung laughs. He's able to free an arm from Jimin's death hug and pats him on the head. “Sorry, little one.”

Jimin turns and bites into Taehyung's shoulder and Taehyung yelps, pushing him back into Yoongi’s arms who only responds with a roll of eyes.

He rubs the inflicted skin and feels teeth marks beneath his fingers. He looks at Jimin with incredulity.

“Don’t call me that, brat,” Jimin spats, before curling into Yoongi’s side.

Yoongi doesn’t push away, and that still surprises Taehyung even though they have already admitted that they are dating.

“You know as his boyfriend you should control his drinking. Save the city from being burned down,” Taehyung teases to Yoongi.

Yoongi smirks and looks down at Jimin, his eyes fond. “Believe me, I tried.”

“Mhm.”

Taehyung already knows how it went down. Jimin said he wanted a drink, Yoongi said no, and then Jimin pulled his puppy dog eyes and then that was the end of that.

Jimin pushes off of Yoongi’s shoulder, swaying slightly before he is able to sit up straight. His eyes are unfocused as he snaps his head to Taehyung. He puffs his cheeks out and tucks his chin in and points to Taehyung, glaring with accusation “You told Jungkook didn’t you?”

“Um.”

“He did!” Jimin cries out, and he throws his arms in the air before collapsing into his chair, laying his head back on Yoongi’s shoulder, a pout playing on his lips. “He’s replaced me with Jeon Jungkook. That fucking coconut head.”

Taehyung rolls his eyes and Yoongi chuckles, catching Jimin's head before it could fall off his shoulder and slam into the table and he balances his boyfriend's cheek on his palm playfully, so his face is hovering over the table. Taehyung laughs and Yoongi smiles with amusement but then he pauses, smile shrinking and his eyes blank and flicker up as if he remembered something. He then turns to Taehyung with a suddenly serious look, eyes piercing and his eyebrows knit together. “Speaking of Jungkook, you be good to him, alright? Especially next month.”

Taehyung's smile falls too, and he cocks his head in confusion. “When am I not good to him?” Yoongi scoffs but Taehyung continues. “And why especially next month?”

Yoongi opens his mouth as if to answer, but then he quickly closes it when he sees something from behind Taehyung, and he pretends to be preoccupied by turning away and setting Jimin's head gently against the table.

Taehyung frowns since he doesn't remember the conversation ending, but before he can ask, he feels an arm snake around his waist, and he lifts his head up to see Jungkook narrowing his eyes at Yoongi.

Yoongi doesn't have to look up to who it is, and he sighs and Taehyung glances between them in confusion.

“Um, what?”

Jungkook turns to him, his lips straining into a forced smile and he tightens his grip on Taehyung's waist pulling him in closer until their hips touch.

“Nothing.”

Taehyung lifts an eyebrow quizzically, but Jungkook avoids his gaze, playfully snatching the hat off of Taehyung head and he holds it out to see. “I was just wondering how you were feeling. This is all for you.”

He sneers as he reads large white letters that write: 'WARNING. I AM A SAX ADDICT'

Taehyung laughs half heartily, exhaustion prevalent in his breath and he leans some of his weight onto Jungkook as he allows himself to relax. “Overwhelmed.”

Jungkook tosses the hat on the table and gives him a sympathetic look and scans the room. “Let’s go to the back. There are fewer people there.”

Yoongi snorts, finally looking up from Jimin. “You’re going to avoid the people who have come for you?”

“I don’t even know most of the people here,” Taehyung says.

Yoongi pauses and then shrugs. “Fair enough.”

Jungkook begins to drag him away, shooting Yoongi a short look, when Taehyung tugs back and forces them to a halt. Jungkook peers at him in confusion and he turns back around, glancing at his best friend who’s nearly passed out.

“Take him back safely, alright?”

“No, I’m going to throw him in a dumpster and leave.”

Taehyung narrows his eyes.

He thinks he knows where Jungkook gets his humor from.

Jungkook laughs and pulls Taehyung away before he can do something stupid.

“Remind me why I’m allowing Jimin to date that guy.”

Jungkook snorts and pulls Taehyung into an empty booth, so they are sitting next to each other. Taehyung interlocks his ankles around Jungkook's under the table without thinking, a habit he picked up after dating.

Jungkook’s right. It’s significantly quieter here, as everyone is gathered in the center of the restaurant, socializing and dancing to the elevator music the restaurant puts on.

It's only now that Taehyung realizes just how large this place is, enough to fit over a hundred people and Taehyung reminds himself to make sure to thank the person who rented the whole place out for him.

“Because you don’t get a say in who Jimin dates.”

“That’s not true,” Taehyung says, trying to keep a poker face as he engages in playful teasing. “It’s part of a friendship conduct. If we don’t approve of each other’s significant others, then we are obligated to dump their ass.”

“Oh really?” Jungkook raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging on his lips as he slowly leans in. “So you would dump me if Jimin said so?”

Taehyung smiles innocently. “Yup, so you better be nice to him.”

Jungkook gives him a daring look and moves in to kiss him.

But of course, just like every other time, they have to be interupted.

“Taehyung, hey!”

Taehyung pulls away and Jungkook groans, leaning back into the booth, and he doesn't hide his distaste when he sees Minjae walking up to them, a giant smile on his face and beer in his hand.

Taehyung perks up, smiling brightly. “Hi, you came!”

Over the past few months, he has grown to be fairly close to Minjae. He was really nice and often helped him with his homework. They worked on a duet once for class, and they worked great together, scoring an easy hundred.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world, congratulations!”

“Thanks, that means a lot!” and Taehyung means it completely.

“You throw a great party,” Minjae says looking around.

“I know right? But I didn’t throw it,” Taehyung tells honestly. “I didn’t even know it was a thing until like an hour ago.”

Minjae nods his head, amused. “Right.”

And then his smile dies down, and he looks nervous. He glances at Taehyung as he lowers his beer onto the table, and he wipes his palms on his pants before reaching down and digging through his pockets to pull out what looks like two tickets.

Taehyung is automatically captivated, and he straightens up, his feet loosening around Jungkook's as he leans in to see what they are.

Minjae holds them up in the air to see, and his chest puffs out. He's standing taller and looks more confident than before. “As a celebration gift, I was wondering if you wanted to see Big Bang with me.”

Taehyung nearly spits out the beer he was sipping on, and he gasps loudly, his eyes grow into saucers as he stares at Minjae with utter shock. “Big Bang?!”

Minjae nods briskly.

“How in the world did you get Big Bang tickets?!”

Minjae shrugs, looking smug. “I know a guy. Do you like them?”

“Are you kidding me?!  I live and breathe them.”

Minjae is looking brighter and more hopeful. “So you want to go?”

Before Taehyung can respond he feels a sudden heavy weight on his left thigh, and he pauses, looking down to see Jungkook’s hand resting there.

He tries to ignore it and carry on with his conversation when he feels fingers brushing, teasing the fabric of his pants against his skin and he lifts his head slowly. Jungkook's casually looking at Minjae, resting his cheek on his palm with a bored expression, lips in a line and eyes empty, acting completely natural and not as if he's clutching Taehyung’s thigh under the table in a stubborn grip.

Taehyung stares holes into his leg and all he can do is watch as Jungkook rubs his thumb in circles, channeling heat that soaks through his pants and burns into his skin. He can feel his heart accelerate, and all of his thoughts and words vanish into thin air.

“What do you say?” Minjae asks.

Taehyung lifts his head and swallows hard, his thigh scalding at the contact. “Uh,” Taehyung says, trying to maneuver through his clouded mind and find his lost words. “Wait, can you repeat what you said again?”

Minjae’s smile weakens, and he sees Jungkook smirk from the corner of his eyes.

“Do you want to see Big Bang with me?”

A lump lodges in Taehyung's throat and his eyes fall shut as he feels Jungkook slowly descend his hand towards his upper thigh and his breath comes out shaky as he tries to get his words out.

“I—Uh,” he breathes out.

Minjae eyes him weirdly, and Taehyung hastily pulls the restaurant's napkin over his lap to cover Jungkook’s hand, and the utensils carried by the napkin spill out on the table with a obnoxious loud noise of metal clinking. Taehyung flinches, praying that Minjae doesn’t see.

“Sorry, can you repeat that?”

Minjae face drops in incredulity, and he hears Jungkook trying to hold back a laugh. He wants to reach over and smack him in the face and has to gather a lot of strength not to.

Jungkook’s never tried to do something like this before, and Taehyung is confounded as to why he's deciding to do it now. In a public place of all locations. In front of one of his friends.

Maybe it’s because there’s alcohol in his blood, but he sinks in the heat and can’t find himself to push Jungkook's hand away.

“Big Bang,” Minjae reminds, looking more done as time goes by.

“Oh right,” Taehyung shakes his head, trying to get the dirty thoughts out of his mind, but that’s really hard to do with Jungkook moving his palm further up, his fingers brushing against his crotch, his touch feather light and teasing, forcing Taehyung to clench his fists and to dig his nails into the palm of his hand in order to restrain any inappropriate sound from escaping his mouth. He bites his tongue, using it as a barrier to hold the vibrations rippling at the bottom of his throat.

“Uh nope, I don’t think I can go. Sorry,” Taehyung says in a rush, praying that he goes away soon.

He can practically feel Jungkook gloating as he starts to move his palm over his clothed crotch at an excruciatingly slow pace, his movements less gentle and more firm and Taehyung can feel beads of sweat roll down his temple and drop from his taut jaw. He curls his toes in his shoes and tighten his legs, strangling Jungkook's calf in between his and his face burns as he feels a tightness of his jeans against his slowly growing bulge.

“Um, alright,” Minjae says, before, to Taehyung’s relief, walking away.

The moment Minjae is away Jungkook pulls his hand back, and Taehyung almost collapses from how tense he was and his head hangs low as he catches his breath. He has to do everything in his power not to throw his beer in the latter’s face.

Taehyung takes a minute before he snaps his head up and glares as Jungkook leans back in the booth, taking a casual swig of his drink, a pleased look on his face and Taehyung's sees his lips curl into a smirk against the glass.

“You’re disgusting,” Taehyung spats and he grabs on Jungkook’s shirt, not allowing him to finish his drink before pulling him out of the booth.

“Where are we going?” Jungkook laughs, and he fumbles as he tries to set the glass down in time before Taehyung drags him past through the crowd, cautiously using his free hand to cover his embarrassing boner with his shirt as he maneuvers past everyone.

He keeps his head low, and he's sure that his face is a bright red.

“Dorm.”

Once they are at the door Jungkook presses against his back to push the door open as both of Taehyung’s hands are preoccupied, and he places his mouth next to the older's ear. “We just got here though.”

“Shut the fuck up,” Taehyung growls, and he feels Jungkook smile against the back of his neck.

It feels like ages, especially with Jungkook glued to his back, but they eventually get to the dorm, and the moment they step inside, he’s got Jungkook pushed against the door.

Jungkook blinks in surprise, but then an amused smirk plays on his face, clearly enjoying Taehyung's frustration and Taehyung scowls in annoyance. “I hate you.”

"You don't."

"I do! He could have seen you!"

Jungkook's tilts his head lower so he can meet Taehyung's gaze, and his eyes darken. His smirk slips away slightly but his lips still part, showing his clenched smooth, white teeth. “Should have thought of that before almost accepting a date right in front of me.”

Now its Taehyung’s turn to be surprised and Jungkook takes the opportunity of confusion to flip them around, so Taehyung’s the one slammed against the door.

His head bangs against the wood, not hard enough to hurt, Jungkook made sure of that by pulling Taehyung close, so most of the force is against him and not on the door, but it's enough for his teeth to rattle and the cold doorknob presses into his warm skin, sending shivers throughout.

“It wasn’t a date,” Taehyung stammers, laughing airily to force a breath out, trying not to moan at the strong force.

“Minjae might as well hang a sign. He wants you,” Jungkook growls, pressing into his space and his warm breath brushes against his cheek, tickling at the skin that soon turns into trembles.

Taehyung has to bite back a smile.

The annoyance slowly simmers down and remerges with something more unruly, and a pleasant warmth settles at the bottom of the stomach, swirling his insides and sparking energy to his nerves. He shouldn't like it as much as does, but knowing that Jungkook was jealous and seeing the other's rare possessive side has his body burning with ecstasy.

He hums low and draws a finger across Jungkook’s jawline, slow and teasing until he reaches the other's chin and he brings his thumb up to hold it in a firm grip, tilting it down, so Jungkook's face aligns with his. A playful pout plays on his lips, teeth biting down on it before he lets it slide through and Jungkook watches him, measuring Taehyung's progress, eyes dangerous, not of anger but desire.

“Well, he can’t have me,” Taehyung mumbles, leaning in and their lips brush together just barely as he speaks, tantalizing, and he purposely licks his dry lips for the other to see.

Taehyung looks up through his eyelashes to meet Jungkook gaze, dark with intent. “Because I’m yours, Jungkookie.”

Taehyung sees something switch in Jungkook expression; his eyebrows twitch, and his pupils dilate. He's not playing around anymore. 

Taehyung gulps, and he doesn’t get a chance to breathe before Jungkook lunges down and kisses him desperately. Right away he acts ravenous, teeth nibbling at Taehyung’s bottom lip and he presses him flat against the wall.

Taehyung's hands fall from his chin to fastening on Jungkook's collar in shock, and he gasps, his lips parted enough for Jungkook's tongue to slip into the depths of his mouth, earning a low moan.

As Jungkook consumes his mouth, his tongue exploring and licking every part, Taehyung can't hold back any longer, and he practically jumps on the Jungkook, swinging his arms around his neck, so most of his weight is on the younger. He deepens the kiss until it's impossible to get any closer and every inch of them is touching, their clothed bulges grinding against each other.

A low groan vibrates in the back of Jungkook’s throat, and his hands find their way down from Taehyung's arms to his ass. Taehyung jumps, and he can feel the heat of the blood travel down to his lower abdomen.

“You’re making it really hard for me to hold back,” Jungkook growls against Taehyung’s mouth, and his hot breath and raspy voice has Taehyung's fingers tightening and quivering. The younger absorbs all of his moans like oxygen, and he squeezes his ass.

Taehyung breaks the kiss with a groan. His eyes struggle to focus when he opens them, and he feels overwhelmed with an immeasurable hot pleasure just from the scent and heat of Jungkook's skin and the taste of his lips and tongue, but there's not an ounce in him that wants to stop.

He licks his lips again, eagerly and his breaths grow heavy. “Then don’t,” he whispers, and he moves his hands from Jungkook's shirt to cup his face. "I don't want you to."

Jungkook gives him a hard look, pupils blown wide and eyes a bit crazed. He takes a deep breath and then another, and then something in him snaps. Before Taehyung can say another word, Jungkook dips in again and drops his hands to Taehyung's thighs, and he’s being hitched up into Jungkook's arms.

Taehyung winds his legs instinctively around Jungkook’s waist and pulls him back into another kiss, this time gaining the upper hand from the angle and he pries Jungkook’s mouth open, keeping one hand around Jungkook’s neck so he doesn’t fall and one hand gripping Jungkook’s chin for control, and he drowns in the savouring taste of Jungkook tongue, which tastes mostly of alcohol, but also like a lingering drug that has him impatient. He can't get enough; he nibbles, licks and sucks Jungkook's lips but nothing is enough.

Taehyung bucks his hips and Jungkook lets out another groan. He pushes them off the wall, so all of Taehyung’s weight is in his arms and their tongues meet and fight for dominance, setting off another shattering moan. Jungkook carries him towards the bed, knocking a lamp over in the process that smashes on the ground but neither of them gives any other regard other than each other.

Jungkook’s knees hit the edge of the bed, and they go flying onto the mattress. Jungkook pulls away and holds an arm out just in time, so they don’t end up crushing each other’s teeth.

Taehyung takes the moment apart to tug on Jungkook’s shirt, indicating that he wants it gone as if it's nothing but a fabric of nuisance and makes a noise of restlessness. Jungkook catches on and pulls his beanie off before tugging his shirt off and throwing it somewhere on the floor. The second it’s off Taehyung grabs Jungkook’s neck and pulls him in, meshing their lips together again and dropping his jaw to accommodate the hasty kiss. Jungkook’s now bare chest presses against his clothed one and the heat burns through the fabric and itches Taehyung's skin for direct contact.

Jungkook must feel the same desire since his fingers fidget restlessly, beginning with Taehyung’s belt that he struggles to unbuckle, distracted by the movements of Taehyung's lips and his hands that roam his exposed chest needlessly.

Jungkook growls in frustration as his fingers fumble against the leather, and Taehyung chuckles against his lips, shivers of sensation rolling through him as Jungkook unintentionally brushes against his clothed erection, before pulling away once again, undoing it himself and Jungkook helps to pull his shirt off.

This time Jungkook doesn’t go for the lips and drops his head to leave open mouth kisses on Taehyung's chest and Taehyung gasps, his back arching in pleasure, trembling at the sensation of Jungkook's warm tongue teasing the sensitive nerves in his skin with every swipe of the warm muscle and nibble of his smooth teeth.

“J-Jungkook,” Taehyung moans, his hand finding their way to Jungkook’s hair and he pulls gently at the strands as he watches the other move lower, his mouth hovering over Taehyung's stomach and his hot breath dancing on Taehyung’s skin that despite the heat perk with goosebumps.

Taehyung throws his head back and laughs as his hips buck from the ticking of Jungkook fingers as they ghost on his side.

His laughter morphs into a stifled whimper, and his toes curl into the bed sheets as Jungkook traces his tongue along Taehyung's v line and as low as his pants allow.

Jungkook hands move to Taehyung zipper, and Taehyung sits up suddenly, a hand stopping Jungkook.

“W-Wait.”

 Jungkook lifts his head, looking up at Taehyung with hazy, unfocused eyes.

“Want me to stop?”

“N-No!” Taehyung quickly responds and almost alarmed. “Can I—“

Taehyung trails off looking down at his hands as his face flushes with embarrassment.

"Look at me," Jungkook suddenly demands, voice soft yet resolute and the brunette obeys. “Can you what?”

Taehyung gulps, a blush streaking across his face. “Can I suck you off?”

Jungkook makes Taehyung feel good, so good and with little effort too and all Taehyung wants is for the younger to feel as good as him, even half as much. Unlike his previous sexual encounters, the idea of pleasuring the other drives him almost as mad as the idea of receiving it.

Jungkook mouth gapes, and he scans Taehyung slowly, lips red and swollen, smooth skin glowing with sweat and back arched beautifully as his hands dig into the bed sheets to control its shaking.

Jungkook swallows hard, and his teeth grit as if he's using everything in him to hold back despite Taehyung telling him that he doesn't need to.

“Shit—Yeah,” Jungkook says breathlessly before crawling off him, and Taehyung’s whole face practically lights up as he watches him sit on the edge of the bed.

Taehyung rolls off the bed and crawls to his place on his knees between Jungkook’s legs, feeling the latter’s heated gaze on him as he slowly, brings his trembling fingers up to unbutton the other's pants.

Blood pulses through his veins from a mixture of mindnumbing arousal and prickling anxiety and he bites his lip as he slowly unzips the zipper, his fingertips brushing over Jungkook's clothed buldge in the process and he spots the younger's stomach clench and hips stutter.

Jungkook lifts his hips, and the jeans and boxers are pulled down in one go.

He looks up at Jungkook to see him staring darkly down at him with his lust filled eyes, his hands clenched into the sheets, probably trying to control himself from Taehyung’s extremely slow pace. Taehyung can see could see his jawline tighten, his throat working convulsively.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Jungkook says, though his voice strained, clearly not wanting to stop.

“I-I want to.”

He lowers his gaze to Jungkook’s now hard cock and Taehyung swallows hard; it isn’t the first time he’s seen Jungkook's dick, but it’s the first time he’s seen it like this, throbbing with anticipation, precome beading at the head.

He reaches forward and wraps his fingers around Jungkook's length, freezing slightly at the warm and smooth texture, and then he strokes it, slowly and experimentally, twisting on the upstroke and thumb teasing at the slit before moving downwards to the underside of his cock, and his hand moves up and down. Up and down, slow and firm.

Jungkook grits his teeth, hissing in approval and Taehyung feels his cock twitch and harden in his grip.

The noise gives Taehyung encouragement, and he has to bite back a moan at the sight.

He finally leans in and gives a timid lick at the head, in an almost kitten-like fashion, his tongue tingling at the taste of his precome.

He looks up through his eyelashes, vision blurry and adjusting as he looks at his boyfriend who has his eyes squeezed shut as his lips part and he clenches down at his teeth to hold back a moan.

Taehyung presses a kiss to the base of his cock, not breaking his gaze as Jungkook shivers, finally, half opening his eyes, pupils dilated and fierce as they blaze down at him.

Taehyung doesn’t break eye-contact, eyes wide and innocent behind his fringe that falls gently across his forehead as he trails his tongue along the side of his cock before opening his mouth and wrapping his lips around the tip.

“Shit,” Jungkook curses under his breath. His knuckles go white as his grip on the bed sheets tightens, trying his best not to buck his hips. “You’re doing so well, Tae.”

Taehyung’s own dick twitches at the compliment, and he whimpers against the latter’s cock before going down as much as possible without gagging. Since it’s been a while it isn't much until his gag reflex kicks in, so he wraps a hand around the base, to cover the part he couldn’t fit and he gives it a few pumps as he gradually starts bobbing his head.

Jungkook groans and Taehyung looks up at him innocently, his freehand hand between his folded legs, contrasting the lewd moans that slip out of his mouth, the sounds vibrating against Jungkook.

“Fuck Tae," Jungkook hisses, and his head rolls forward. "When’s that last time you’ve done this?”

It's a rhetorical question, not believing that Taehyung was as inexperienced as he appears to be; however, the younger soon regrets asking because Taehyung takes it as a genuine question and he pulls his mouth off to answer with a loud ‘pop.'

“Since high school,” Taehyung replies, his hot breath brushing against the tip and he strokes the sides while he speaks, his hands curling skillfully. “In the school’s locker room, with my ex-boyfriend, Choi Min Ho, he was quite a looker, and he had a really perky bu—“

“Can you not talk about your ex-boyfriend when you have my dick in your hand?” Jungkook groans.

Taehyung laughs and quickens the pace of his hand, pushing past the flexibility of his wrist, causing the younger to throw his head back, a moan escaping his mouth.

“Sorry,” Taehyung mumbles, bringing his lips back to the head, his lips brushing against it as he speaks, before taking it back inside his mouth, this time more familiar to the size and he relaxes his jaw, dropping his hand to his lap so he can try going deeper until he feels the sudden sensation of Jungkook cock hitting the back of his throat and he gags, his throat swallowing around the head on instinct, but he doesn’t pull away feeding off of Jungkook’s groans.

Taehyung drops his gaze after losing focus and starts bobbing his head up and down speedily, brushing his teeth teasingly against the skin, hollowing his cheeks and sucking as his tongue presses flatly against the sides to allow more fluid movements.

Soon the room is filled with nothing but the obscene noise of him hungrily sucking Jungkook’s cock and his moans.

Jungkook can’t hold back for much longer, and his composure melts away layer by layer. His hands find their way to Taehyung's hair, pushing his head to take his whole length and bucking his hips to match the pace. He’s no longer hiding his moans and neither is Taehyung, whimpering loudly as he swallows around Jungkook’s cock until he can’t breathe and tears line his eyes and his own dick strains against his jeans.

He never knew just how turned on he could become just from giving head and the discovery gives him a profound arousal.

“Fuck Tae, your mouth’s so hot,” Jungkook grunts, tightening his grip on Taehyung’s hair as he quickens his pace.

Taehyung’s strain against his jeans is beginning to feel painful, so he brings his hand to his crotch, palming it, desperate to give his neglected dick some attention, and a wave of pleasure surges through him and he moans loudly, the vibrations rocking through Jungkook and he lifts his head to see Taehyung touching himself.

He suddenly pulls out and tugs on Taehyung’s hair forcing him to look at him. Taehyung gasps at the loss of contact, his saliva dribbling from the side of his mouth and down his chin, his hands faltering.

“Don’t touch yourself,” Jungkook growls.

Taehyung’s body reacts strongly, loving the tone of Jungkook’s voice, demanding and authoritative, and he wants more of it.

He shivers, and he whines, gulping his saliva and Jungkook’s pre-come down. “W-Why?”

“Only I get to touch you.”

An unexpected sob escapes his lips, and Taehyung would be embarrassed by how pathetic he’s behaving right now, but he’s too drowned into the headspace of arousal. “Pl-Please Jungkook.”

“Please what,” Jungkook mumbles and Taehyung clinches his fists, trying everything in his power not to touch himself and, he shifts his thighs uncomfortably, desperate for some friction.

“Touch me,” Taehyung moans, his voice hoarse and broken. “F-Fuck me.”

Jungkook feels like he might just go crazy, watching his boyfriend unravel before him. “How much?”

Taehyung’s gulps, his Adam apple apparently bobbing from how arched back his neck is. “How much what?”

He subconsciously reaches for his twitching cock, wanting so bad to stop talking and to relieve himself but then Jungkook pulls his head further back, and Taehyung lets out loud noise, a mix of a moan and a yelp.

“How much do you want me to fuck you?” Jungkook asks, his voice oddly too sweet, contrasting his demeanor as he tilts his head, eyes dangerous.

“So m-much,” Taehyung cries out. “Jungkook, please.”

“If you want it so much, then beg.”

Taehyung lets out another sob, his hands beginning to shake as he tries to restrain himself. “P-Please Jungkook. I want you so bad. I’ve been thinking about this since the day I met y-you. F-Fuck me, please. I don’t care how. Just please d-do it!”

Jungkook snaps for the second time today, and he drops his grip on Taehyung’s hair, and grabs his arms, pulling him swiftly up onto the bed, his hands falling to Taehyung’s jeans and latches their lips together.

Taehyung moans into his mouth, sinking into the mattress as Jungkook crawls on top of him, his hard length rubbing against Taehyung’s throbbing clothed one.

The friction is delicious, but it's taunting and not nearly enough. Taehyung wants direct skin contact. His hands clutch Jungkook’s that’s over his zipper but not moving to take it off, trying to hurry the process, but Jungkook grabs his wrists, breaking the kiss, and pins it above his head, tight in one hand.

A whine bubbles at Taehyung’s throat. “Jungkook, please!”

“Tell me more,” Jungkook whispers against Taehyung’s lips, tongue teasing the pink, plump skin and Taehyung tugs, trying to pull his hands-free, frustration boiling. He doesn’t want to talk anymore.

“I’ll tell you anything,” Taehyung forces his words out. “Just touch me.”

Jungkook gives some pity and drops his hand, palming the other’s aching cock the same way as before but harder, and with deeper movements. Taehyung throws his head fall back and lets out a sob.

It's torturous how close yet so far they were. Taehyung can almost feel his hot touch, but it's blurred out by the thick material of his pants.

“You said you’ve thought about this since you’ve met me,” Jungkook says, mouthing at Taehyung’s jaw.

Taehyung nods quickly, squirming his hips under Jungkook’s grip as he massages along the lining of his dick pressed against his jeans.

“Tell me what you thought of.”

Taehyung doesn’t understand how Jungkook sounds so composed, but something about it is so hot. “I thought—Oh God, I thought about you jerking me off, your strong hands around me, teasing me,” Jungkook abruptly grabs onto his bulge, and Taehyung’s moan replaces his words. “Jungkook, please. Take it off!”

“No,” Jungkook says as he licks at Taehyung’s bobbing Adam Apple. “Keeping going.”

Taehyung has to let out a few heavy exhales to try to keep his sanity and his back arches off the bed as his fingers and toes curl.

“I-I thought about you blowing me. During m-movie night,” he squeezes his eyes shut at the memory. “Oh god, I wanted you so badly. I still want you so b-badly. Jungkook please!”

Jungkook eventually gives in, pulling his hands away from Taehyung’s clasped hands and Taehyung grips on the bed sheets above him and Jungkook settles comfortably between his legs, unbuttoning his pants.

Taehyung shivers in anticipation as Jungkook slides his pants and boxers off and groans loudly when his hard-on is finally free.

Jungkook flickers his eyes up to look up at Taehyung as he presses kisses along the sensitive parts of the inside of the older's thigh and Taehyung brings his hand to his mouth, biting his index finger to hold back a loud moan.

Jungkook runs his hands up and down his sides as his lips move up his thighs and Taehyung can’t hold back anymore.

“Ngh-No more teasing!” he cries, words muffled from his finger in his mouth.

Jungkook stops and lifts his head, and then he reaches up, bringing Taehyung’s fingers out his mouth before replacing them with his own.

Taehyung immediately starts sucking on Jungkook's fingers diligently the same way he sucked his dick only a few minutes ago, slicking each finger with a coat of saliva and Jungkook pulls out, a string of spit connecting to his lips.

Before Taehyung can beg again, Jungkook reaches to one of the bedside tables and pulls out a bottle of lube and a condom. Something about seeing them makes Taehyung realize how real this is and his chest explodes and all he can hear is his frenzied heartbeat.

Jungkook’s sprinkles some lube onto his finger and looks at Taehyung, eyes hooded and uncontrolled, and Taehyung lets out a sob, wanting so badly to be touched.

Jungkook sweeps down and drops an indulgent kiss on Taehyung’s eager lips, and Taehyung’s flutters his eyes shut, tears rolling down his cheek, the sexual frustration becoming unbearable.

He feels something wet, and behind it, heat from Jungkook's finger circling around his hole, rubbing lube on it lightly and then again, more firmly on his rim, and gliding over smoothly, not slipping inside just yet and Taehyung gasps, from the sudden coldness and sensitivity.

“Y-Yes Jungkook, do it!” Taehyung cries are muffled by Jungkook’s lips and Jungkook takes the opportunity to lick into his mouth, sucking on his tongue, temporarily distracting him.

"Are you sure?"

Taehyung nods ferociously.

And then a finger is thrusted into his ass without further warning, and Taehyung turns into a withering moaning mess.

Jungkook swallows his moans as fuel, bringing his finger out a little and then he thrusts it back in, deeper.

Taehyung face contours into complete pleasure, and Jungkook slowly pumps his finger in and out again, bending his finger at an angle, stroking the walls and leaving no part of it untouched before he knows that he's found the prostate from how loud and high-pitched Taehyung's moans become and the way he bites down on Jungkook’s lower lip.

And then another finger is added, and it’s a slight stretch, but comfortable and his stomach clenches at the pleasure as Jungkook scissors his fingers, stretching Taehyung's hole in preparation for his cock.

Taehyung breaks from the kiss, letting his head fall back, his eyes rolling to the back of head as Jungkook simultaneously preps him and pumps into him, his fingertips works mercilessly at his prostate, over and over to where Taehyung can't breathe as they are all replaced by moans

“J-Jung--” Taehyung stammers, rocking his hips down against the other’s fingers in wild desperation.

“Don’t.” Jungkook breathes against Taehyung’s cheek, stained with a mixture of sweat and tears, and holds his waist down with his other hand, stopping his movements.

Taehyung nods quickly, a sob escaping his lips and he spreads his thighs as wide as possible for more access. “M-More.”

“Look at you,” Jungkook taunts, voice dangerous and gentle, and Taehyung has never seen him quite like this before. “Taking my fingers so well.”

Taehyung whimpers at the words and his fingers strain from how hard he's gripping the bed sheets until the blood rushes from the tight skin directly to his twitching cock.

Jungkook inserts two more fingers, and Taehyung lets out a  choked sound from sharp surge pleasure and pain from the stretch.

Jungkook peppers comforting kisses all over his face to distract him from any of the pain and whispers sweet nothings into his ear about how well he's doing.

Taehyung brings his hands from the bed sheets into the younger's hair and brings his lips to his, muffling his needy sounds as Jungkook deliberately rubs his fingertips up against Taehyung's prostate, causing the pleasure to overlay the pain.

They kiss, wet and noisy, and messy, so messy. Saliva running down Taehyung chin as Jungkook wrecks him with just his fingers. He feels that familiar tightening in his stomach grow more and more, every time Jungkook brushes his fingers against the spot perfectly.

Taehyung breaks the kiss. “Jung—ngh—Jungkook stop—”

Jungkook stops immediately and slips his fingers out, causing Taehyung to whimper at the sudden emptiness.

“I’m ready, fuck me please,” Taehyung begs, his voice raspy and rough. He doesn’t want to orgasm before he gets to have Jungkook inside of him.

“I don’t know should I, baby?” Jungkook says and Taehyung groans at the pet name.

“Yes, you should! Please,” Taehyung pants. “F-Fuck me, oh god please.”

Jungkook gives some sympathy and crawls off and for a second Taehyung panics, but then he reaches for the lube and condom as he pumps himself a couple of times.

Taehyung squirms and moans at the sight, wanting to Jungkook to fuck into his mouth again, but he knows he has to hold back if he wants to be fucked himself.

“Patience,” Jungkook demands, his dark gaze scanning Taehyung’s naked body, spread out and eager for him, hickeys marking his skin, tears clinging to his eyelashes and lips red, swollen and slick with saliva.

Taehyung reaches down to grab his neglected dick, whining softly and Jungkook grabs both of his hands before he can.

He lets out a sob and Jungkook presses a kiss to his trembling hands, reassuring and soft.

Jungkook keeps his grip on Taehyung’s hand as he grabs the condom, using his teeth to rip the package open then he rolls the condom on and slicks himself up, pumping two more times to warm it up.

“H-Hurry,” Taehyung cries.

Jungkook settles on top of Taehyung and kisses him sweetly. “I said patience.”

Taehyung whimpers, body still shaking and heartbeat picking up in anticipation. “I-I can’t. Jungkook I can’t wait anymore—“

His whining dies off when Jungkook rubs his length teasingly against Taehyng's hole, the sensation of his tip pressed against the older's rim already making him want to come, and it clenches rhythmically in anticipation.

Taehyung bites down his lip as he rolls his hip down, but once again Jungkook holds his hips down.

“Don’t do this to me, please," he begs pathetically. "N-No more teasing.”

Jungkook sucks on Taehyung’s bottom lip, bringing it to his teeth and biting lightly. “You want me that badly?”

Taehyung nods his head enthusiastically, so fast his neck could break. “Yes, so so much.”

The words finally break Jungkook, and he pushes the head of his cock inside. Taehyung's entire body reacts, a breathless moan tripping its way out his throat and white spots flash behind Taehyung’s rolls back eyes.

Oh god,” Taehyung cries out, his dick twitching at the feeling of being filled up and he didn't realize just how empty he's been feeling until now as if his body was made for Jungkook.

And then Jungkook pushes the rest of his cock deep in until his hips slam into the back of Taehyung's thighs and the sweetest, most broken sob escapes Taehyung's lips from the stretch.

Jungkook buries his face into Taehyung’s neck, biting into it to keep from coming right there at the sensation of Taehyung's hole trying to push him out and suck him in at the same time. He remains still until they’ve both adjusted.

Once Taehyung rocks his hips down, trying to take Jungkook deeper, he beings to move, pulling his length slowly out and thrusting back in, while simultaneously giving the older a hickey and Taehyung moans loudly, every nerve fiber in his body electrifying in nothing but pleasure.

Jungkook moves at a steady pace, rolling his hips smoothing as he thrusts in and out non-stop while littering the older with fresh marks, grunting into his sweating skin.

His hands on Taehyung's side to guide them, pulling him closer every time he pushes in and Taehyung responds, nails digging into his shoulder and hips rolling back to meet his every stroke as he becomes a moaning mess to the point where he can't recognize his own voice.

“Fuck baby, you’re doing so well,” Jungkook whispers into his ear, before sucking on his earlobe and Taehyung feels all his limbs melt from being praised.

“F-Faster,” Taehyung begs, his voice, cracked and splintered with lust.

Jungkook doesn’t tease this time and easily obliges, probably not being able to hold back anymore, and the bucking of his hips builds up to a fast, brutal rhythm, plunging his cock into Taehyung’s body and hammers roughly against his prostate enough to rock Taehyung’s body forward and back with every thrust.

"Y-Yes, oh god, yes," Taehyung chokes on a sob as he tightens his arms around Jungkook’s neck, burying his face into his neck and closing all distance between as their sweat-slicked naked bodies slide together and Taehyung’s hard length rubs against Jungkook’s torso with the slightest movement.

He finds a new obsession the loud sound of skin slapping skin but not as much as the noises that come out of Jungkook’s mouth as he thrusts in deeper and harder, and the snaps of his hips become more ruthless.

The waves of heated pleasure that roll over Taehyung begins to feel overwhelming as it doubles with every thrust and the bed springs creak under Jungkook’s forceful thrusts and the headboard bangs forcefully against the wall, loud enough for a neighbor or two to hear, but Taehyung is too drowned into fucking himself with Jungkook's cock to care.

Taehyung releases the dirtiest, lustful noises with each punishing shove of Jungkook’s cock into him, the younger's scent and heat sending his mind into a maze of pleasure and the only thing keeping him from going insane is the hot kisses Jungkook plants on his skin, keeping him anchored into reality.

Jungkook eventually brings his hand down to Taehyung’s length in between them, and he’s merciless, pumping his hands while ramming his cock against Taehyung’s prostate harder and faster and all Taehyung can do is cling onto him, moaning, whimpering and sobbing into his shoulder.

Taehyung throws his head back and curls his toes as his stomach constricts, and the coil of heat overtakes him, and he knows he’s so close.

“I-I’m going to come,” Taehyung chokes out between hoarse cries.

“Don’t,” Jungkook instructs, building up his speed. “Don’t come until I say so.”

Taehyung wraps his legs around Jungkook’s waist, clenching around him, trying to hold back his orgasm as much as possible. Jungkook groans and brings him into a lazy kiss, as he rolls his hips down.

Taehyung tries to hold back until it’s nearly impossible, his toes and fingers are clenched, and there are tears running down as he sobs against the other’s mouth, trying to focus on his lips but he fails, throwing his head back instead. “I c-can’t take it. I can’t hold back anymore Jungkook. P-Please, please let me come.”

Jungkook takes pity on him and moves within him smoothly, pressing a soft kiss on his lips. “Come for me, baby.”

The second after he says the words the building heat in his stomach grows until the coil in his abdomen bursts and his climax hits him hard.

He sobs the latter’s name as he let his orgasm take him, body trembling and back arching and he sees nothing but a white haze in his vision as his nerves burst with unspeakable pleasure.

His limbs go limp as Jungkook keeps slowly thrusting in, chasing his own orgasm, the sensation intense as Taehyung is still riding the aftershocks of his orgasm and his body shakes with overstimulation. He writhes as he feels up Jungkook's back, making his way along the arch and to his broad shoulders. He presses soft kisses into Jungkook’s hairline until the younger reaches his climax and he groans loudly into Taehyung’s shoulder as he swells inside of him and Taehyung can't hold back another moan from his walls expanding even more.

Jungkook collapses on top of him, and they lay there for a minute, Jungkook still inside him, trying to catch their breaths as Taehyung runs his fingers through Jungkook’s damp hair, his body still shaking in recovery and Jungkook presses soft kisses along his glowing skin.

Taehyung's never had many opportunities to practice pillow talk so he's not so sure what to say after being fucked into oblivion and he feels silly as his face flushes with embarrassment even after all of that.

“You know,” Taehyung mumbles, his voice weak and hoarse from all the crying and screaming. “I read that orgasms helps you fall asleep.”

And now he believes it since the orgasm is washing away, replaced with a high wave of drowsiness as his adrenaline simmers, so much that he doesn’t even care that he’s sticky with come and still has a dick inside him.

Jungkook chuckles breathlessly, resting his forehead against Taehyung’s temple and presses a kiss on his cheek before pulling out and Taehyung winces from the emptiness.

Taehyung watches through his heavy eyes, sleep already consuming him, as Jungkook goes to the bathroom and comes back with a towel to wipe Taehyung’s body.

Taehyung sighs in content and his eyes fall shut, melting as Jungkooks wipes his face, so the sweat and tears are gone, and his skin is fresh, and he's never felt this clean despite having done something that dirty.

"I'm so happy, Jungkook," Taehyung whispers.

Jungkook takes a minute to respond, but Taehyung doesn't notice from how tired of he is, and he's too focused on the warm cloth brushing his skin like a baby being pampered.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah," Taehyung is barely able to get his words out. "And you know what else?"

"What?"

"I miss you."

Jungkook chuckles. "I'm right here."

"I know," Taehyung sighs, his mind drifting off. "But when you won't be I'll miss you."

If he weren't so tired, he would be appalled about he admitted how attached he is to the younger, so much that he doesn't want to ever be apart from him. He no longer has control over his emotions and words, and they flow out like a waterfall.

"And you know what else?"

Jungkook doesn't respond, but he says it anyway.

“I love you, Jungkookie,” he mumbles, and he feels the cloth against his skin go still, and it's the last thing he feels before he falls into a deep slumber.

Fallen asleep before he can see Jungkook’s reaction.

Chapter Text

Taehyung wakes up feeling gross and sticky as if he has awakened from fainting after a long, exhausting run. His body aches and his muscles flare with agony. The sting of sweat rolls down his bare skin and is trapped underneath the contrast of a heavyweight of heat and the cool, silky fabric that soothes his sensitive skin and brushes softly against the hairs of his body, giving him an odd mixture of security and suffocation.

He feels constricted, and for a while, he can't figure out why, believing, in his half-asleep mind, that all of his limbs have been stolen, hindering him from moving.

When he finally musters up the willpower to open his eyes the world seems to be spinning for a second. The air is orange, and the glow bounces off the walls from the weak light of the sunrise seeping past the window, creeping through and hitting his face, and through the light he sees dust, whirling around like snowflakes and stinging his eyes.

There's a silence mixed in with a dull sound of distant birds chirping, and the light high pitch noise aids in pulling him out of his confused state, pushing his brain to start up and to escape from the muck sleepiness that drapes over him, so his mind clears up just enough to send signals to his dazed eyes to look down and that's when he realizes, to his relief, that all of his limbs are, in fact, still in place and that the root of the problem is just that he is wrapped in a giant blanket burrito with the bed sheets.

It’s another challenge for him to try to figure out why he’s in a giant blanket burrito, and why he’s butt naked in it as all recollection of anything before he awoke is dull.

Taehyung blinks owlishly at the bed sheets, his eyes dry behind his eyelids and he has to squeeze them together, his nose wrinkling slightly to get rid of the irritation. The skin underneath his eyes is tight, and the sensation stretches to his nose, the feeling he usually gets after hours of crying and for a moment he's confused because he doesn't remember crying or even feeling sad until he reopens his eyes and traces the dark pattern of the bed sheets, using it to spark up the nerves in his mind and the gears in his brain finally break through the rust and slowly turn as the memories from the previous night sink back into him. He Tfeels his face burn as a recollection of the mess of emotions, moans, and pleasure fills his mind and a natural smile pulls on his lips, and he has to bite down on his lower one in order to hold back an embarrassed laugh because he thinks he knows who put him in the giant blanket burrito.

He frees his chin out from behind the blanket and blows up to move the hair away from his eyes, and he turns around, struggling a bit as he has to worm his way around the burrito. He expects to see Jungkook next to him, sleeping peacefully, making that adorable expression he always wears whenever in a deep slumber, lips puckered and cheeks puffed out with every breath. Taehyung expects his heart to leap at the sight the way it always does so he braces himself, that is until all he sees is the empty space beside him, and his smile dies immediately.

His heart does not jump nor does it accelerate. Instead, it sinks deep into the stomach, and he can't fight the pout that made its way on his face.

He doesn’t know why he’s so disappointed or why his heart feels like it has just been stabbed. It’s not rare for Taehyung to wake up alone, in fact, more often than not the space beside him is vacant in the morning since Jungkook wakes up much earlier than him and Taehyung knows that, so it never bothered him, but he sort of expected something different after last night. It isn't every morning that they wake up after doing something as intimate as they did. Besides, today is one of those rare days Jungkook doesn’t have any morning classes, and usually on days like those Jungkook stays in bed to keep the older company, even if it takes another four hours for him to wake up.

Taehyung frowns, biting down on his lips and he manages to extricate one of his hands from the tight wrap. He reaches to grab his phone, struggling to type in his password from how sweaty his fingers are and the second he's through he quickly clicks on Jungkook’s contact name.

He sits up and brings the phone to his ear, wide awake now as he listens to the ringing anxiously. When it goes to voicemail, he deflates, letting his hand drop back to the bed, his grip clenching his phone tightly.

He wonders if the younger’s just busy. He hopes he’s just busy.

Taehyung huffs and straightens up, bringing his phone back up into his view and texts a quick message.

Hey! Are you busy? If not then let’s eat together.

After only a few seconds, it says the message is read and Taehyung perks up in excitement.

He waits patiently for a message, kicking his feet in the burrito up and down like an excited child, and he waits for a minute and another and ten minutes have passed, and still, a message never comes.

He feels his jaw drop as well as his heart as the crushing realization dawns on him.

Was he just left on read?

By his boyfriend?

After they had sex?!

But why?

And then Taehyung pauses as a memory strikes him like a baseball bat to the face and his body automatically tenses up with anxiety as his mind clears up more and more, along with his memories.

He remembers the overwhelming emotions that wracked through him last night, he remembers his brain in a mush, overlayed with pleasure and he remembers telling Jungkook that he loved him.

“Oh my god,” he groans and he brings his hands to his mouth in horror. “I’m so fucking stupid.”

Thinking about it now he doesn’t know why he said it, he has a brain and common sense, so why the hell would he say that?

Maybe it’s because his mind was wrecked from what they were doing or maybe he was overcome with emotions, but it felt right at the time.

But now?

He said he loved Jungkook before he ever considered it. He has never even come close to the thought about the dangerous L word; he knows he really likes the younger, to the point where it's embarrassing, but they haven't been dating for too long. It was impossible for there to be love already.

Right?

Taehyung scoffs at himself and turns to glare at a wall as if it represents his utter stupidity. None of it matters now anyway since he’s probably scared his boyfriend away.

Taehyung throws himself back on the bed and rolls to his stomach to bury his face into his pillow to scream but the moment he inhales, a familiar, sweet scent of Jungkook fills his nostrils, and he thinks that he may throw up.

He turns back around to stare blankly at the ceiling, letting dread overtake him.

His mind wanders, and he naturally begins to think of a certain dark-haired boy.

The way Jungkook’s eyes crinkle when he smiles and his adorable bunny teeth. The way he looks out for his friends from the back when he thinks nobody is looking. The way his whole face lights up when talking about dance. The way he gets competitive whenever playing video games. The way he sighs when Taehyung plays with his hair. The way he brings Taehyung into his arms and kisses his lips tenderly. The way he knows how to wreck Taehyung yet he deals with him as if he's precious.

Taehyung feels a nasty twist in his stomach as he slowly sits up again.

“Fuck,” he mumbles, running a hand through his hair in realization. “I’m in love with Jeon Jungkook,” and he fucking admitted it right in front of the other before he even knew it himself.

Taehyung curses every curse word that he knows as he de-burritos himself in the midst of a mess of limbs tangled with the sheets. He struggles to free his arms without exerting too much force out of his weak muscles, but he manages to worm himself out.

He needs to see Jungkook, and he needs to see him now.

He scurries out of bed, wincing at the after-sex soreness, but not even that is going to hold him back.

He limps to the closet, throwing on a mismatched outfit as a result of just putting on the very first thing he can get his hands on and storms out the door without washing up.

He tries not to feel panic, but it's a task that is deemed impossible after being left alone with his questioning thoughts and the impending adverse scenarios that seem to weigh him down the more he moves.

It's a quality about Taehyung that he never quite liked, he always assumed the worst. The matter could be absolutely nothing, but to Taehyung it would mean absolutely everything. It doesn't help that he likes to take matters into his own hands. If something isn't solved to his satisfaction, it remains at the back of his mind, slowly eating his brain away until he can think of nothing but that issue.

Especially if that issue involves Jeon Jungkook.

He runs back and forth across the campus repeatedly, more times than he can count and at speeds quicker than he thought he could ever handle. He visits all the places that Jungkook goes to frequently including all the spots he hangs out and studies, just on the small hope that he'll maybe be there, but at every place he's met with the same dead end, and he can't help but feel dismayed, and he laughs at how pathetic he is in that every time he turns a corner or walks through a door he prays that Jungkook is on the other side.

He walks for a good two hours until the sun is shining brightly above him and burning his skin, along the back of his neck and shoulders where marks from the previous night still tingle, taunting yet serving as a reminder of who gave them, which is something necessary after searching for the boy comes to no avail.

Even with the reminder Taehyung's beginning to lose hope. He can’t look for much longer as he has practice in a little under an hour and he can’t afford to miss it with the upcoming performance.

He tries to convince himself that there is nothing to worry about.

Who cares if he told Jungkook that he loved him? He tells Jimin that he loves him all the time and it's nothing.

Everything is okay.

He tries to tell himself this over and over, but all of it seems to be tossed aside the moment he sees the younger.

Tall and handsome as per usual yet far despite the close distance, leaning against a building, and it takes Taehyung a moment to recognize him; he wouldn't be surprised if he passed the other a few times from how many times he ran around campus.

Jungkook wears a black baseball cap and it covers half his face, his back is facing Taehyung, and he's leaning his temple against the wall as he speaks quietly to a girl that Taehyung recognizes as the waitress from the sushi place he went with Jungkook.

Taehyung would hold his breath from spotting Jungkook so unexpectedly but breaths are forced out, and he pants heavily from all the running. His heart beats rapidly, and he clenches his clammy palms, debating whether or not to go up and interrupt their conversation. It obviously must be important if Jungkook ignored his message for it and he already convinced himself that there is nothing to worry about.

He sighs and moves to leave when the girl laughs and waves before walking away, and before Taehyung can run, Jungkook pushes off the wall, turning around to see a Taehyung frozen before him.

Jungkook blinks once, and his eyes flicker with recognition and nothing else. He wears his natural stoic expression, and Taehyung forgot just how frustrating it was, not knowing what Jungkook is thinking.

Taehyung panics. The signals kick in his body, telling him to run away and to deal with consequences later when he isn't high on after sex emotions and expectations. His palm dew with perspiration and his heart drums against his chest, and it only gets louder as Jungkook walks towards him, hands in a hoodie and face indescribable behind his cap.

Once he’s close enough for Taehyung to see his face, his heart drops even more.

It’s clear that the younger didn’t get a wink of sleep last night, eyes tired with dark circles beneath them and the rosy cheeks Taehyung loved faded, replaced with a familiar grey completion. It’s been such a long time since Taehyung’s last seen him like this that he had forgotten the image entirely into a distant memory and maybe he is silly for believing that it would remain that way.

Jungkook doesn’t reach for him like he usually does. He keeps his hands in his pocket and Taehyung’s lips downturn from the crushing disappointment.

Jungkook eyes drop to his outfit, a bright red shirt with yellow pants so he looks like the McDonald's logo or like his closet threw up on him.

“Why are you dressed like that?”

Taehyung narrows his eyes.

The first thing Jungkook does after having sex with him is criticizing his outfit.

“Because I can.”

Jungkook keeps his gaze low as he nods slowly, and he pauses before flickering his eyes up to look at Taehyung's face. “How are you feeling?”

Taehyung exhales, a bit of relief rushing through him; he had been so sure that the latter was going to pretend that last night didn't happen. He wouldn’t know what to do if Jungkook did that.

“Sore, but fine,”

Jungkook nods again, eyes scanning Taehyung’s face, looking lost in thought and Taehyung shifts uncomfortably as he fidgets with his fingers. They are only a couple of feet apart from each other, but he’s never felt more apart; he just wants to be in boyfriend’s arms again.

Taehyung gulps, swallowing down his pride. “You ignored my message.”

“Sorry,” Jungkook says simply. “I was going to reply later.”

Taehyung leans back, his eyes big and insecure and he nibbles on his bottom lip. He takes a moment to think of a response and Jungkook waits patiently, seemingly with no plan to speak first.

“Hey, is everything okay?”

He doesn’t want to beat around the bush anymore; he just wants to move on.

Jungkook is quiet for a second, expression blank and Taehyung can't help but feel lost since he just began to think that he perfected deciphering the younger.

“Yeah, everything is fine.”

Taehyung's eyebrows knit together and doubt weighs heavy as he eyes him suspiciously. “Really?”

“Really.”

Taehyung takes a small step forward, and when Jungkook doesn’t move away, he moves in closer until he’s right in front of the other, and he stares down at their aligned feet, the tips of toes only a few inches apart and Taehyung puts off glancing up. He can feel Jungkook close gaze burning on him as he studies the pattern of their shoes and he counts each lace to stall time.

Jungkook doesn't speak, and the silence breaks Taehyung, forcing him to finally look up at the other nervously, eyes large with insecurity.

“Well, alright then,” he mumbles.

Jungkook studies Taehyung steadily as he rises on his tippy toes and presses a gentle kiss on the younger's lips, squeezing his eyes tightly together and instead of melting into it like he usually does, he's praying that Jungkook doesn’t push him away.

After a second of hesitation Jungkook presses down, so Taehyung doesn’t have to stay on his toes, and responds to the kiss, bringing his hands out from his pockets and onto Taehyung’s waist as he tilts his head down and presses their lips more firmly together.

Taehyung sighs against his lips and an overwhelming sense of relief washes over him.

He hasn’t lost Jungkook.

Their kiss is nothing like the previous night. It’s a soft, slow, savoring, press of lips and Taehyung wouldn’t have it any other way.

Taehyung feels overwhelmed, and he just wants to tell Jungkook that he loves him again, but he knows that’s probably not the greatest idea.

No matter how well things went, Taehyung can't ignore that it is Jungkook he is with, the same boy who nearly removed Taehyung from his life before they dated just because he didn't know how to handle his feelings. People don't change overnight, and Taehyung isn't the miracle worker that he hopes he is and he doesn't want to scare Jungkook away.

If time is what the younger needs then Taehyung would give that to him.

Jungkook is the first to pull away from the kiss, but he holds Taehyung close, and he brushes his nose against his cheek, slowly and comfortingly.

Both of their eyes remain closed as they enjoy each other’s company, basking in the pleasant warmth as the sweet smell of vanilla fills their noses.

Jungkook presses a kiss on Taehyung’s closed eyelids and his heart breaks. “Hey, Jungkookie?”

Jungkook hums. “Yeah, baby?”

Taehyung feels a lump in his throat at the pet name, and he forces it down with a hard gulp. He wants to ask Jungkook why he couldn’t sleep last night. He wants to tell him that he knows that there’s something wrong and ask him to tell him it what it is.

But instead he just repeats:

“Everything is okay, right?”

Jungkook lifts his hands to brush Taehyung’s cheek, and he moves it under his chin, tilting the older's head up so he can stare into those wide and vulnerable eyes. Taehyung feels hope as Jungkook's eyes fill with warmth and the corners of his lips perk to give a reassuring smile.

“Everything’s okay,” he confirms, before reconnecting their lips and kissing him passionately.

Everything is okay.

 


 

Everything is not okay.

As time moves closer to the day of Taehyung’s performance, the more distant Jungkook becomes.

Some may say he's crazy for thinking so.

It isn’t obvious; a third party bystander probably couldn’t tell; they still meet between after almost every class and still do stuff like kiss. But Taehyung can tell. It’s the small stuff that he enjoyed previously: Jungkook doesn’t naturally reach for him when he walks in, he doesn’t try to hold his hand, during their meetups he doesn’t talk as much, whenever Taehyung jokes around he doesn't laugh or smile the way he used to, and at times he seems almost irritated, he hasn't been responding to messages or calls, and he spends most of his free-time at practice.

In the beginning, Taehyung persuades himself that the odd behavior is because Jungkook is busy getting ready for his competition, but there’s just one thing that's not adding up:

He’s not sleeping.

Jungkook probably doesn’t know that Taehyung knows, but he does.

It started off as nothing, Jungkook telling him to not to play with his hair. Although at first, he was disappointed by it, he was hoping it was because the younger didn't need him to do it anymore, that he can easily just fall asleep by himself.

But he soon finds out that that isn’t case:

“Tae, don’t,” Jungkook grumbles, and Taehyung can feel him furrowing his eyebrows as the hairs brush against his palm. Taehyung's fingers come to a stop, pausing in Jungkook's hair.

He slowly retracts his hand to his chest, frowning at Jungkook’s side profile.

His eyes are closed as if he is trying to fall asleep but Taehyung knows he's isn't and both of his arms are to his side. Taehyung has gotten so used to sleeping in his arms that it feels strange not having the firm, safe grip around him like he doesn't have a blanket.

“Sorry,” Taehyung mumbles, trying not to let the disappointment in his voice show as he stares at his empty hand now resting on the pillow.

Jungkook must hear it anyway because he peeks through an eye, observing Taehyung as he sulks. He sighs before turning to his side, so he’s facing Taehyung, and Taehyung flickers his eyes up at him, his heart breaking at how tired his boyfriend looks: the dark circles intense and eyes bloodshot red as if he's been crying for days, and he wonders just how stupid the other thinks he is that he wouldn't notice.

He feels hopeless. He wants to help, but how can he when Jungkook doesn’t want it?

Jungkook slips a hand in Taehyung's curled one and brings it to his lips, pressing a reassuring kiss to his knuckles. “Sleep.”

The gesture should make him feel better, but it doesn’t.

“I will,” he whispers. “After you do.”

Jungkook frowns. “Don’t worry about me.”

Taehyung sighs, letting his eyes flutter shut, and he tightens his grip in Jungkook’s hand. “That’s asking a lot.”

Jungkook doesn’t respond and just brushes his thumb along Taehyung’s knuckle until the older falls asleep.

Except he doesn’t. How could he?

He just keeps his eyes closed and focuses on the rhythm of his slow breaths and Jungkook's small touch to try not to overthink. Jungkook must think that he eventually falls asleep because after half an hour of silence he slowly slips his hand out of Taehyung’s grip, as if he's careful not to make any sudden movements that could wake the older and Taehyung’s first instinct is to reach out and pull it back, but something in him tells him to wait.

The room is still for another few seconds, and Taehyung thinks that maybe Jungkook’s trying to fall asleep by himself now, but then he hears the sheets rustle and his heart stops. His now empty hand clenches the pillowcase, but Jungkook doesn’t notice as he moves off the bed and the slight shift of the mattress as it rises from the release of weight feels drastic.

He hears the closet door opening and closing and more rustling. He resists the itch to get up and ask the other what he’s doing, and instead, he stays put, pretending to be asleep.

After another few dreadful minutes, there’s more movement and the noise of the dorm’s door being opened and closed echoes through the room with a loud click.

The moment Taehyung hears the last trace of footsteps, he lets out sharp a breath he doesn't know he's holding until his lungs begin burning, and he opens his eyes to see the empty dorm that he’s alone in and for the second time that day his heart breaks.

He sits up, mind in a messy boggle as he reaches for his phone in a plan to text Jungkook, but he pauses the moment he sees his reflection in the screen of his phone. His eyes are wide with worry, and his lips are red from all the anxious biting, dried blood aligns the bottom of his lip where he bit too hard and broke the skin. He doesn't even look like himself. And then he realizes…

He doesn’t even know what to say.

He sighs and drops his phone on the bed before falling back where he then stares blankly at the ceiling, reuniting with the familiar pattern that he always used to trace back when Jungkook didn't return.

The room seems so big and empty without Jungkook here with him, and the silence freaks Taehyung out, but this time there’s no strong arms and soft lips to comfort him, leaving him to bask in his own thoughts.

His own betraying thoughts.

He wonders if they never had sex and if he never told Jungkook that he loved him would all of this still have happened.

The sex was great, and Taehyung would be lying if he said he didn't think about it at times when he was feeling heated, but he would have given it all up in a second if he knew that it would have become like this.

It’s been a while since Taehyung had a sleepless night; things have been going so well that he even forgot he had trouble to begin with.

This is just a harsh reminder.

Hours of mindless thinking past endlessly to the point where Taehyung's brain feels like a foggy maze. He doesn't get a blink of sleep and he resorts to staring up at the ceiling until his eyes burn, drying them out until tears line the rims and he hears birds chirping and sees the light begin to shine through window showcasing the familiar orange glow with the whirling dust that reminds him just how empty the space is.

When he suddenly hears the door click open he quickly turns to his side, burying his face into the pillow and pretends to be asleep.

He hears soft footsteps approaching him, and he clenches his eyes, praying that Jungkook doesn’t hear how loud his heart is pounding.

He feels the bed dipping, and he has to clench his toes under the sheets, so he doesn’t move.

He feels Jungkook shifting closer carefully as if he’s trying not to wake the other. The sheets are lifted, and Taehyung quickly tries to relax his legs as Jungkook settles down, resting his head softly on Taehyung’s pillow, and he brings the blanket on top of both of them.

Jungkook then rests his arms over Taehyung’s waist, and Taehyung tries desperately not to jolt at the contact as Jungkook moves closer until he can practically feel his breaths against his cheek, warm and tantalizing.

Taehyung pinches his palm with his fingers, using everything in his power to not curl in Jungkook embrace and go back to the way things were before.

And as Jungkook brings a hand up to his face, lightly brushing his fingers against Taehyung’s eyelashes and down to his cheek he can pretend. Pretend that everything is okay.

But it’s not.

Everything is not okay.

 


 

 

“Did you sleep well last night?” Taehyung asks.

Jungkook looks up from where he’s lying down on the grass to glance at the latter sitting next to him, his arms wrapped around his legs and knees pulled up to his chest.

“What?”

Taehyung rips his gaze from staring into nothing to down at Jungkook.

“I was just wondering if you slept okay last night.”

Jungkook blinks blankly at him, his face is unreadable, and Taehyung just wants to scream.

“Yeah, I slept just fine.”

Taehyung’s eyes flutter shut as the words destroy his mind, and he swallows around the thick, dry feeling in his throat. He clenches his hands into fists under his knees and lets out a shaky breath.

“Why?”

It’s a chance for Taehyung to tell him. To tell him that he knows he’s lying and to ask why he’s lying, but he’s scared if he asks, it would be the tipping point and Jungkook will leave so instead he unclenches his fists, and lifts his head up, not even looking to see Jungkook’s expression, and stares back into nothingness.

He shrugs. "No reason. Just curious."

 

Chapter Text

“Why do you look like you just saw a man get killed?”

The sound of a smooth voice followed by the sharp noise of ice crunching beneath teeth pulls Taehyung out of his dream-like state with a startled jump, and he breaks his intense stare down from a family of squirrels swirling around a fallen piece of bread on the ground.

It takes effort to look away from how lethargic and worn down he feels from a lack of sleep and an overspill of emotions, but he's able to gather all of his energy to look up to see Jin standing before him with his shades down, sipping on a cup of iced coffee.

Taehyung's meeting with Jungkook and the dead-ended conversation left an acrid taste in his mouth and had his heart weighing heavy in his chest. In the end, he had to excuse himself to go to class, but in reality, he just needed to get the hell out of there before he said something he regretted. Jungkook seemed suspicious as he was familiar with Taehyung's class schedule, but he either didn't know or just didn't care because he didn't say anything.

Taehyung wandered around aimlessly for hours, trying to count the patterns of the concrete to pull his mind out of it's swamped gutter of worry until he found himself at a park, where he thought no one he knows would see him.

He thought wrong.

Taehyung automatically straightens up from the bench he's sitting on, and he clasps his hands together on his lap politely, his eyes enlarging with surprise. “Hyung? What are you doing here?”

Jin raises an eyebrow behind his sunglasses, still sipping out his coffee and he turns around and points to a car in the distance. “I was driving by and saw you looking lost.”

“Oh."

“Why is your face like that?”

Taehyung looks away from the car. “Like what?”

“Like you just saw a man get killed,” Jin repeats and Taehyung snorts, a smile tugging at his lips for what he feels like the first time in a long time.

“I’m just thinking.”

Jin finds himself a place next to Taehyung on the bench, and he nonchalantly pulls his glasses off before hanging them on the collar of his shirt. He doesn't seem to notice anything off as he uses his straw to stir his drink. “What are you thinking of?”

Taehyung stares as the older fidget with his drink. There's a familiar tickling sensation on his lips that makes him itch to bite down on it, but he holds back as the faint pain of bitten raw skin bleeds through the tingling, so instead, he bites down on his tongue as an outlet.

He debates whether or not he should tell Jin everything. He has always considered the older a reliable individual especially when it comes to situations like this. He knows when to be quiet, and he knows when to speak. He is a great listener and even greater advice giver.

And he’s honest, brutally honest.

Usually, that's a good thing, because sugar coating never works to anyone's advantage, but when it comes to this subject, in particular, Taehyung doesn’t know if he can handle the truth.

But he also wants reassurance, from anyone or anything, and he's willing to risk the chance of disappointment and hurt to get it.

Taehyung tries to relax his shoulders by exhaling shallowly, and he tilts his head to stretch out his neck, but he still feels a tight tension in his muscles. Jin doesn't seem to notice as he's still preoccupied with fishing out ice cubes out of his drink.

“I have a friend..." Taehyung starts slowly with a white lie, thinking carefully about how to put his thoughts into words without making it obvious that it's about him. He doesn't have it in to admit that, but he also could use some strong advice. "She's having relationship problems, and I’m trying to think of what to tell her.”

Jin hums and brings the drink back to his mouth, completely oblivious to his lie. “Ah, young love of course. What happened?”

Taehyung gives a look, unsure if this is a good idea and clears his throat before speaking. “She says that she feels like her boyfriend’s been kind of distant towards her lately.”

Jin nods. “Continue.”

“She says that he’s been ignoring her messages, not answering her calls. She says that he's just been acting different, not laughing or smiling whenever they are together, and he's been avoiding touching her like he won’t kiss her as much anymore or hold her hand or cuddle; things they usually did before he won’t let her do and she says he’s been lying to her, not hurtful lies but lies nonetheless...”

Jin's straw slips out of his mouth, and he watches as it rolls around the cup. He whistles and Taehyung flinches, slightly terrified at what he’s going to say.

“She's not just being paranoid, right?”

“I don’t know, maybe.” He hopes that he’s just paranoid.

“When did she say it started happening?”

Taehyung pauses, debating whether, to tell the truth, or to make up an even bigger lie, but since he’s already said this much he might as well go for it. “Uh, she said that after they had sex, she told him that she loved him and ever since then he’s been acting weird.”

Jin stops drinking and stops fiddling with his straw and stares Taehyung dead in the eye. For a second, Taehyung fears that he sees right through him.

“Damn,” he mumbles. “So after sex, she said she loved him, and he didn’t say it back?”

Taehyung nods slowly.

"Maybe he's just not ready yet."

Taehyung perks up a fraction and his expression breaks into a hopeful grin as his heartbeat picks up with anticipation. "Right? He just must not be ready. So he's not freaked out, right?"

At this point it should be obvious that this situation isn't based on Taehyung's friend just looking at his expression and demeanour, the way he fidgets with his fingernails, picking at the ends and the way he shakes his knee to the point where the whole bench is shaking underneath them, but even with all the signs glowing in large colorful font Jin seems to still be clueless.

"Depends," Jin shrugs. "Did she say he seemed freaked out?"

Taehyung's grin falls as Jungkook's strange behavior remerges in his mind. He should have known it couldn't have ended that easily.

"Um, I don't know I guess," Taehyung says. He can't deny that Jungkook has been acting different, on edge. "She says that he just seems...Annoyed. Like all the time."

Jin frowns a bit. "Annoyed? Like how."

"Like..." Taehyung sighs and looks up to try to sort out his thoughts. "I don't know like he's just done with her... She claims that everything seems different about him. He doesn't laugh when she does. Sometimes he'll just roll his eyes or ignore her, which she says hurts...like a lot. Most conversations end quickly, and he's stopped telling her about anything... Everything. Basically everytime they are together he seems miserable, and she has no idea why."

Taehyung ends with a harsh breath and Jin wears a look of astonishment. The younger sucks in a sharp inhale once he realizes that he has revealed way too much and as Jin opens his mouth as if to speak he thinks that he for sure has gotten caught red-handed, but then the older just whistles, loud and drawn out and Taehyung raises his eyebrows in confusion and anticipation for an explanation.

“Damn,” Jin whispers and leans back on the bench. “That sounds harsh.”

Taehyung winces, and his heart drops in dread. "It's nothing, right?"

Jin purses his lips and casually swings his arms on the back on the bench and crosses in legs in thought. "I don't know about nothing. That sounds pretty bad,"

Taehyung subconsciously shakes his head as his chest tightens.. "I thought she was just paranoid?"

Jin shrugs again. "Maybe, but from what I'm hearing it sounds like she's got a problem."

"A problem?"

"Yeah, a big one," he says, with sharp enunciation behind his words. "Does she love him a lot?"

Taehyung doesn't have to think much before he nods and gulps. "A lot."

Jin whistles again and Taehyung can't hide the horror in his expression.

 “W-What do you think I should tell her to do?” he swallows, trying to control the shaking of his voice.

Jin takes a moment of silence, and he seems to be rooted in thought as he presses his lips tightly together and scrunches his eyebrows together and stares intensely into the air. Taehyung can barely take the anticipation, and when Jin looks up at him, he forgets how to breathe.

Jin leans forward, propping his elbows on his knees and snaps his fingers. “You tell her to dump his ass."

There it is.

The older's harsh honesty.

At first, the words don’t register in Taehyung’s mind, but then they do, and they stick, latching onto his brain like a leech draining out all other thoughts until the words are the only things echoing through his head, loud and clear like ghosts haunting him. He feels the blood drain from his face until he’s just cold. And his heart sinks, all the way down to his stomach where he feels like he might throw it back up.

“What?”

Jin shrugs casually, still completely oblivious. “It’s clear that he’s fallen out of feelings for her. It happens sometimes. She should dump him before he dumps her, save a bit of the heartbreak.”

Taehyung’s head is reeling and he thinks he may actually faint. The words are added to the new list of thoughts that torment his mind endlessly.

Falling out of feelings.

It was such a horrific idea yet it was such an easy thing to occur. He has refused to think about the idea for a while now, shoving it in the back of his head as the worst case scenario, and yet subconsciously he has feared it coming this whole time.

“Hey, are you okay? You look pale.”

The tightness in his chest is painful, so painful that he can’t breathe. He doesn’t know how long he sits there, staring at Jin but it’s long enough for Jin’s expression to drop, realization slowly hitting him.

“Shit,” Jin mumbles, and Taehyung slowly turns away, his eyes blank. “Tae—“

“Thanks for your advice, hyung!” Taehyung says, trying to make his voice sound bright but it’s just tense. He slaps his hands on his thighs to indicate that the conversation is over and he stands up, brushing his pants with his hands to try to appear busy. “But I really have to get to class now; I’ll be sure to tell her.”

He’s already moving, turning to brush past quickly but Jin shoots a hand out to grab onto Taehyung's wrist, turning him back around, and Taehyung automatically drops his head, refusing to look up at him.

“Tae listen if this is about you and Jungkook—“

“Hyung, I really have to get to class,” Taehyung repeats, shaking his arm a little now in Jin’s grasp.

“No, you need to listen to me,” Jin says firmly, and Taehyung finally meets his gaze. He looks horrified, eyes blown open and in them, despair that he might have just encouraged his friend to dump his other friend. “If we are talking about Jungkook here, then the situation is completely different.”

Taehyung deflates, too tired to keep up his lies. “How?”

“We know how emotionally constipated Jungkook is,” Jin stammers. “He likes you. I know he does. It may not seem like it at times but he does.”

Taehyung doesn’t mention that he knows how it feels to be liked by Jungkook. To be precious to Jungkook. It’s all he felt before for a while. To witness Jungkook's expression soften every time he walks in the room or the way his smile brightens everytime Taehyung says something witty. He also doesn’t mention that he doesn’t know what it feels like as much anymore.

“You’re right,” Taehyung says, trying his best to smile. “I’m sure I’m just being dramatic.”

Jin isn’t convinced, and neither is Taehyung. “Tae—“

Taehyung doesn’t let him finish before he’s muttering goodbyes and walking away, dread filling him with every step.

He has to fix this.

 


 

 

“Oh, baby…”

Jungkook's moans sound distant to the ear but they are felt through the vibrations of his body with every bucking of his hips as Taehyung swallows around the head of his length, his jaw aching and tears lining his eyelashes, tears that he isn’t sure is only from just the blow job.

After his discussion with Jin, Taehyung had sprinted back to the dorm, skipping his afternoon class and practice, and stormed into the room, catching Jungkook off gaurd as he's leaving and immediately crashed their lips together. he needed some form of confirmation that Jungkook still had feelings for him and if this was a pathetic way to feel that spark with Jungkook again, then that's what he's going do.

He had begged him to fuck his mouth, and after a moment of confusion and needless mendicancy from the older, Jungkook agreed.

But as he bobs his head up slowly, listening to Jungkook’s moans, his chest still clenches painfully, and it all feels empty.

Instead of Jungkook digging his hands into his hair, touching every inch of him like their first time, they found themselves on the bed, Taehyung hidden under the covers where his vision is concealed from seeing Jungkook’s face. All he can see is darkness.

The moans don't fill his mind and they don't drive him heated as Jin's words still ring through his brain and the more times they cross the more distant he feels.

It doesn’t feel like it’s between boyfriends but between two dudes hooking up.

Taehyung doesn't get the confirmation that he had wanted.

But he can't find himself to stop as Jungkook praises him and encourages for more. Even if he can’t have what they had before he can’t lose this either.

“Fu-Fuck baby, I’m close.” Jungkook groans and Taehyung doesn’t pull away, increasing the bobbing of his head, his tongue teasing the underside of his cock and the silt.

When Jungkook’s orgasms, Taehyung still doesn’t pull away and he lets out a small whimper as Jungkook climaxes right into his mouth. He feels come spill onto his tongue and dribble down his chin. It tastes hot and bitter, but it’s enough for Taehyung’s mind to wander off for a second.

He pulls off and peeks his head from under the covers, hair falling in front of his eyes where he can barely make out Jungkook's face, but it's the first time he's able to see the other's expression during the whole thing. His eyes are shut and he’s panting heavily and Taehyung’s heart clenches as it poignantly lurches at the sight, taking a pitiable pride in making the younger look this way.

“How do you feel?” Taehyung mumbles and Jungkook flutters his eyes open, eyes darkening at the sight of come dripping rolling down Taehyung’s chin.

Jungkook reaches down and wipes it off before bringing the other's face up to his. “So good, baby.”

He latches their lips together and Taehyung has to hold back his tears as he kisses him back, wanting so badly to believe that everything is okay.

But as he pulls away and sees Jungkook’s fatigued and dull face, he knows it’s not.

“Do you feel sleepy?” Taehyung asks, his voice hopeful and he smiles weekly as he attempts to joke. “I read that orgasms help you sleep.”

He expects Jungkook to laugh, the same way he did when he said it the first time they had sex, but instead he gets something much different and he's remind as to why he's having this dilemma in the first place.

Jungkook pauses. His eyes blank over and then he’s pulling back, a frown forming between his eyebrows and Taehyung feels his heart accelerate in panic as the harsh attainment of reality settles in.

“What’s wrong?”

Jungkook lightly pushes Taehyung off and the gesture is like nails to the heart. He scrambles off the bed as his chest constricts and he watches Jungkook get up, zipping his pants back up. “Did you—“ Jungkook pauses, a look of disbelief on his face. “Did you just do that because you wanted me to fall asleep?”

Taehyung blinks in confusion. “What?”

Jungkook scoffs and runs a hand through his hair. Taehyung frowns and reaches for him but Jungkook brings his hand back, and the older feels his heart crack.

“Jungkook what—“

“I thought it was strange, when you came in here and asked to give me a blow job. It’s because you wanted to make me fall asleep, right? From reading all that stupid shit you always read.”

Taehyung frown deepens.

He actually asked because he wanted to confirm his feeling. He hadn’t even thought about the sleeping thing until afterwards, and it was all a joke, but something about this situation bothers Taehyung enough that he doesn't want to play nice anymore and give the other the satisfaction by admitting all that out loud, especially since he doesn't understand why Jungkook is the one getting upset.

“Why are you getting mad?” Taehyung asks defensively. “I’m just worried about you.”

Jungkook narrows his eyes. “There’s nothing to be worried about.”

Taehyung feels the bottle of frustration that he’s been holding over the past week begin to pop open and he has to clench his fists to not blow up. "You sure about that?"

Jungkook doesn't even attempt to pretend to be confused, and he exhales harshly, turning to leave before Taehyung reaches out and latches a grip onto his wrist.

"See that's what I mean!" Taehyung exclaims. "Stop running away from your problems."

When Jungkook turns around disdain pours out of his eyes and Taehyung feels his throat go tight as the look feels foreign yet oddly familiar and Taehyung was so sure that he wouldn't witness it again.

"I don't know what you're talking about." By the tone of Jungkook's voice not even he believed his own words.

“Don’t lie to me. I know you haven’t been sleeping.”

Jungkook sighs and he doesn’t look flustered. “So what if I’m not. Why does it matter you?”

The words are a slap in the face, but Taehyung refuses to show it, he straightens up and lifts his chin up, trying to appear unfazed. “I’m your boyfriend, of course it matters to me.”

“Exactly, you’re my boyfriend. Not my fucking baby sitter.”

Taehyung crosses his arms. “What baby sitter has been sucking your dick?”

Jungkook rolls his eyes, unamused. “I mean I don’t need you putting me to sleep like I’m some sort of child, I can take care of myself.”

Taehyung gives a look. “Then, why haven’t you been sleeping?”

“It’s none of your business.”

Taehyung freezes, and he thinks his heart has just torn in half, it would describe the unbearable pain in his chest. It’s been a while since he’s heard that phrase and he wonders how everything has come right back to where they started. Everything. Becoming friends. Becoming lovers. All for nothing as they are back to square one and suddenly Jungkook is a stranger again.

“Don’t you realize how cheap that makes me feel?” Jungkook snaps. “I don’t want you sucking my dick because I’m a nuisance.”

“It’s not like that!”

Jungkook glares at him, and Taehyung wants to shrink back. into a hole “Then what?”

Taehyung splutters, his mind has gone blank, and he’s lost for words. “J-Jungkook, you need help.”

“Oh fuck off,” Jungkook spats, and he turns to leave again, but Taehyung pulls him back and turns him back around, his eyes wide with panic.

“Jungkook, listen to me,” he begs. “You’re right, I can’t help you forever, once we graduate I won’t be there every night to be playing with your hair and talking to you, but—“

“Woah, that is not at all what I said,” Jungkook interrupts, his voice layering with hurt and Taehyung notices a second too late just how bad his words were phrased. Taehyung takes a step close to the younger but before he can correct himself, Jungkook moves back and crosses his arms, his jaw locking as if just being near Taehyung pained him. “But once we’re graduated we won’t be together anymore, that’s what you’re saying, right?”

Taehyung feels the words pierce through his chest. “W-What, that’s not what I meant!”

“That’s what you said,” Jungkook says, and he rips his wrist from Taehyung grasp.

Taehyung scrambles to clutch his hand again, and this time he tightens his hold into a death grip, letting his stubborn side seep through as he refuses to let go.

“Taehyung, let go,” Jungkook demands, and he purposely looks at anything but the other.

“No, Jungkook listen to me,” Taehyung says, his throat tightening and his voice is deep and it comes out cracked and broken as he struggles to get his breaths out from a feeling of heavy weight on his throat as if the air is suffocating him. “You can be mad at me, I don’t care, but you do need help.”

He knows he's digging himself into a deeper hole. Jungkook wants the subject to be dropped and Taehyung understands knows that adequately well, but he can't do that. Perhaps it'll fuck him over but he cares about Jungkook way too much to just ignore the other's problems for his own desires.

“I said fuck off,” Jungkook hisses. “I don’t need help. There’s nothing wrong with me.”

“I never said anything was wrong with you. I swear I cherish everything about you. But you're not perfect Jungkookie, none of us are. Which is why there's help."

"Bull shit," Jungkook says through his gritted teeth, but Taehyung ignores him and continues."I just think a doctor can help you. A psychiatrist. I don’t fucking know.”

“Who the fuck do you think you are?" Jungkook snaps and Taehyung flinches. "I’m done with this conversation.”

“I’m not,” Taehyung pushes through, his voice desperate and he has to bite back tears threatening to fall out. He keeps fucking himself over and over, but he can’t stop now. “There’s people going through the same thing you are, you aren’t alone. They will know how to help you—“

“Stop.”

“—there’s actual solutions for stuff like this, anti-anxiety medication, therapy—“

“Shut the fuck up!” Jungkook yells so loud that Taehyung actually jumps, his words coming to an abrupt end. Jungkook shoots him a glare, his eyes unrecognizable as they are filled with nothing but anger and it makes Taehyung feel cold all over.

“I don’t need help. There’s nothing to worry about. I’m fine!”

“Ju—“

“How about you just worry about yourself?” Jungkook snaps. “Maybe you should worry about that performance of yours, you know the performance that everyone says you were only invited to as a buffer, a joke, to make everyone else look better.”

Taehyung mouth falls open as the words force their way into his ears and into his brain and he feels the air knocked out of him and his blood runs cold. He always thought there was a certain limit to how much words can hurt but he’s wrong. No punch in the face would hurt nearly as much as what Jungkook just said.

Jungkook doesn’t notice Taehyung’s change in demeanor, his eyes clouded by rage and hurt. “Maybe you should worry about how you got invited when you couldn't even get into the fucking school in the first place and how you were on the waiting list for two years.”

Taehyung recoils back, not being able to hold back anymore and his head drops as tears start rolling down his cheek, and he drops his hands around Jungkook's wrist that are shaking uncontrollably and he brings them to hide behind his back. He can’t stand to listen to any more of this.

He's always been able to handle harsh words about himself. All through high school he had to deal with it as he was too different for people's liking, but it never bothered him. No one knew him the way he knew himself and their words meant nothing. No one knew Taehyung as well as himself... Except Jungkook.

Everything hurts, and he just wants this to end.

“Why would you say that?” Taehyung whispers, his voice cracking from hurt and betrayal.

Jungkook stares at him for a second still blinded by anger but then it melts, and he realizes a moment too late about what he said and his eyes widen with utter regret and horror, looking more like himself again as he watches Taehyung wipe his tears. “Fuck, Tae I—“

“Is that what you really think?” he asks, visibly trembling.

Jungkook gulps, and he hesitates before reaching for his hand. “N-No I-I thought you didn’t care what other people think?”

Taehyung snaps his hand back and sends him a cold glare. “Did you not hear me, I didn’t say other people. I said you. I don’t give a fuck what other people think because they don’t know me. But you? You know everything about me. I tell you everything! Everything! Even though you tell me nothing about you. I opened up to you. I've tried to do so much for you and you looked me in the eye and judged me! You fucking judged me. You're a fucking asshole.”

Jungkook shakes his head, and he looks lost. “It’s not—I didn’t—I don’t know why—“ he pauses, struggling with his words as they fumble and if Taehyung looks closely enough he can see the younger's hands begin to shake before he clenches them together. “I don’t know why I said that.”

“I don’t know why either.”

Taehyung doesn’t think he’s ever seen Jungkook this panicked about anything before, but he’s not at all flattered. “I don’t think that, I swear to you, baby. I didn’t mean any of that.”

Taehyung flinches. “Please, don’t call me that.”

Jungkook looks like he just got shot. “Tae, I’m sorry.”

Taehyung bites down on his lip, even with Jungkook hurting him he still doesn’t want him to see him this distraught. He just wants to throw his arms around Jungook's neck and tell him that he forgives him even if he doesn't. Love makes him pathetic.

“You’re so talented, I know you are and I never once believed what they all said, fuck it pissed me off even. Just ask Yoongi I almost killed those fuckers,” he says, an unadulterated desperation in his voice. “I shouldn’t have said that to you no matter how angry I was and I’m sorry.”

Taehyung gulps, dropping his gaze, unable to find words. He doesn’t know what to say or do.

“Ba—Tae, you’re right. I haven’t been sleeping well,” he finally admits, but Taehyung thinks it’s too late to fix anything. “When I don’t sleep, I act really rash. I get irritated easily, and I say things I shouldn’t say. Things I don’t mean.”

“Jungkook..” Taehyung says, and the tears naturally fall at seeing the latter distressed. He hates how weak his heart is.

Jungkook steps forward, bringing Taehyung’s face into his hands and this time Taehyung doesn’t pull away, but a sob does rumple at the bottom of his throat, and he can see Jungkook break.

“Baby, I’m sorry,” he whispers, his thumbs wiping away Taehyung’s tears. “What I said, it wasn’t true. It’s not. I was upset, and I wanted you to back off because I’m a dick and I’m selfish, but you’re not. You’re perfect and kind, and you’re everything.”

Taehyung flutters his eyes shuts, tears rolling down his cheek and meeting Jungkook’s fingers. It feels like Jungkook just reached into his chest and ripped his heart out.

“Don’t lie to me,” he whispers. “You don’t have feelings for me anymore, just admit it, I won’t hate you. Please just stop.”

Jungkook shakes his head in desperation. “That’s not true. I swear that’s not true. I like you, baby, I like you so much that I don’t know what to do... And I’m sorry I hurt you. I didn’t mean to; I would never want that. I was too wrapped up in my own feelings.”

Jungkook peppers his face with kisses, whispering apologies into his skin and he can’t breathe with each kiss. When Jungkook’s lips reach his, he lets out a sob and Jungkook pulls away when Taehyung doesn’t respond. He rests his forehead against Taehyung’s. “Taehyung, please.”

Taehyung opens his eyes and looks at Jungkook, heartbreaking more at seeing him in pain more than for himself. He can’t stand seeing him in agony. He can bear the harsh words thrown at him, but why can’t he handle seeing Jungkook hurt?

Pathetic.

“I love you, Jungkook,” he whispers, and Jungkook looks into his eyes, hope brimming in them. “I love you, and I forgive you.”

“Fuck, Tae,” he mutters. “I’m sorry.”

Taehyung sighs, melting into Jungkook’s hands, trying to take it all as much as he can.

Before it’s all gone.

“I love you, and I forgive you..." He repeats. "But I can't do this anymore.”

Jungkook hands go frozen, and Taehyung can’t look at him. “What?”

Taehyung lets out a long shaky breath, bracing himself before looking up into Jungkook’s eyes. “I’m tired Jungkook. I'm so tired.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that I can’t think and I can't do anything. I'm basically paralyzed because all I can do is worry about you and I'm just tired. I care too much about you and what you think. I've become fucking pathetic,” Taehyung forces his words out through struggled breathes. “You may like me, but I love you and I told you that. I told you that I loved you and I almost lost you. I’ve already lost you.”

Jungkook shakes his head, incredulously. “No. No, you haven’t. Taehyung, please. I—“

“You hurt me, Jungkook,” Taehyung whispers and Jungkook flinches. “What you said hurt me. More than anything ever. But I forgive you. I forgive you because I get it. I get you are having a hard time. So please get help, please!”

He’s crying again, and Jungkook is lost for words. “Why are you still worried about me? Why don't you hate me?”

Taehyung shakes his head, a bitter smile pulling on his lips. “I could never hate you, dummy. I'm a fucking fool for you. So stupidly in love.”

“If you love me, stay with me."

Taehyung chokes on his sob and pulls away, hating it so much. He wants to stay in his embrace, but he knows he has to do this. “We aren’t good for each other, Jungkook.”

Jungkook opens his mouth to argue, but Taehyung speaks again.

“I can’t help you anymore. I’m just pulling you back. I'm nothing but a fucking annoyance,” he mumbles. “And you’re right. I need to focus on my performance; I need to prove that I deserve it.”

Jungkook looks at Taehyung with red-rimmed eyes, as if he’s fighting back his tears. “You deserve it. You do. And you can never be an annoyance Kim Taehyung,” his lips pull back tightly. "You saved my sorry ass."

Taehyung has to hold back everything in him to not kiss Jungkook. He wants to kiss him; he wants to stay with him. He hates himself for doing this but he knows he will hate himself more if he doesn’t, so he settles with a kiss to his cheek, forcing himself to ignore the way Jungkook leans into it and the pain in his chest goes from feeling like millions of nails stabbing into his heart to nothing at all as he walks out the door and for the first time as he heard the loud click of the door shutting, he's on the other side.

Chapter Text

“Jungkook, that’s enough.”

The deep sound of Namjoon’s voice pierces through Jungkook's head and sends a painful sting to his temples; it sounds distant behind his sweat clogged ears, but it grabs his attention enough for his body to escape its robotic mode where he tunes out all thoughts and lets his body move on autopilot. His whole body goes weak in a second, and he hunches over, his hands falling to his knees where he tries to support himself, and he watches as sweat drips onto the floor, each drop gradually until it gathers into a messy puddle. His breaths are heavy and are barely passing through his dry lips as a ball of heat suffocates him like a bag of weights thrown onto him that he can't drop no matter how hard he tries.

He’s been in the dance studio all day for the past week, practicing from when the sun rises until it sets and all there is darkness. Every passing second that he has spare time to think he throws it away by working until his brain can't focus on anything but the burning in his limbs. Even when he reaches his limit and is on the verge of collapsing he stays in the studio, not wanting to go back to the dorm where every corner has something reminding him of a certain someone.

Namjoon's voice rings through his head again, seceding him of his hazed thoughts, though he can hear the words clearly as they echo emptily through his mind, more loud and blurred than it should be.

He straightens up, his head reeling and his vision blurring. “Replay from the start.”

“Jungkook—“

Jungkook pushes by Namjoon, and he can barely recognize his own movements as he moves a hand through his damp hair away from his eyes and walks to the music player, fingers fumbling and sliding from the dew of sweat as he presses the rewind button and cranks the volume up so loud that everyone in the room jumps and their teeth shake from the strong base, but to Jungkook it’s perfect; sure, it's agony to his ears and he's convinced it might result in permanent ear damage, but it leaves him no room to think, and that's just what he needs.

He moves back to the center of the room and tries to disregard the way the walls spin around him and the way the ceiling becomes the floor and the black dots that are beginning to form into his vision as he gazes off into the mirror, curling his toes in his overly tight shoes to try not to fall over.

He studies his reflection: his body is glistening with sweat as if he was dunked into boiling water, resulting in his clothes to cling to him like glue. Sweat rolls down his face, looking like he just came out of his shower and his hair sticks to his forehead, covering his eyes and successfully hiding the redness in them and severe dark circles.

His throat is dry and burning from dehydration. A sensation that he is familiar with as he's constantly pushing himself, but this time there’s no one beside him with a bottle of water, and an adorable pout as he is scolded for overworking.

His body suspends, and he recoils, forcing the thought out of his mind and pushes his body even further it’s breaking point and allows the suffocation of heat to engulf him as he melts into the pain in his muscles.

Someone should have told him how shitty breakups are.

Maybe he wouldn’t have gotten himself in one.

His whole life he had believed that breakups were just an over-exaggeration of what people were actually feeling, that those who moped afterward were just being dramatic in an attempt to make it a bigger deal than it actually was. He thought that the media just glorified and romanticised breakups in one of its endeavors to shape its perfect cliché word where love is the only thing that matters. He used to believe that no person is worth pining over, worth feeling pain over and worth losing focus of an outlined life that he’s been planning since he was a kid.

He used to believe that it was all just ridiculous.

But now he realizes...

He was a fucking idiot.

Perhaps he isn’t lying in bed all day where all he can do is mope, sleep and cry his eyes outs as he ponders all that he lost, and he doesn't eat or go out and basically throw his life away the way media portrays it, but he does zone out twenty hours out of the twenty-four of the day: not listening during class, not paying attention to the time on his runs, running for an extra mile or two or ten, dancing way after the doors have locked, and the lights are off, eating nothing other than a bundle of junk foods instead of eating healthy the way he usually does before a competition and most of all...

He’s not sleeping.

A slam jolts Jungkook out of his thoughts, and the music is suddenly off. He can't hide a scowl as he turns around and sees Yoongi glaring daggers at him, a fist on the music stereo and over the off button.

Jungkook opens his mouth to complain when he notices that everyone in the room is staring at him, not even attempting to hide the utter concern in their eyes. All the attention is on him, and Jungkook can't help but despise it, and he feels that steady build of anger bubble in his chest.

“What the fuck, hyung?”

“Are you trying to kill yourself, stupid?” Yoongi spats. He pulls his hand off the stereo and grabs a bottle of water off the floor. “Drink this.”

“I’m not thirsty.”

“The hell you aren’t,” Yoongi growls and he shoves the water into Jungkook’s shaking hands. “Drink it, or I will fucking force it down your throat.”

Jungkook gives Yoongi a hard stare, but the older doesn’t back down, his glare sharpening until Jungkook feels shivers all over and he's forced to give in. He sighs, rolling his eyes and brings the water to his lips.

He gives Yoongi an annoyed side look as he takes a big gulp to show that even though he's doing it doesn't mean that it's not bothersome, but his throat is so dry that when the water touches it burns like acid and he coughs it back out, spitting the water everywhere, messily, and dropping the bottle onto the floor where it bounces off the wood and rolls around, splattering the liquid everywhere, and everyone drops their mouth in astonishment as they watch Jungkook bring a hand up to his mouth and throat, coughing furiously.

Jungkook turns around so no one can stare at him, but he can tell that everyone still has their worried eyes glued to him through the reflection of the mirror and frustration brews in his blood.

He’s tired of people worrying about him. He doesn't deserve to be worried about. He wants to be left alone.

Once Jungkook stops coughing, he brings a hand and uses the back of it to his lips and wipes away the water and sweat, attempting to appear completely unfazed, but Yoongi doesn’t buy it.

“What the actual fuck?”

“Sorry, I’ll clean it up,” Jungkook clears his throat, and moves to the piano where there tissues are sat and as he moves he avoids looking at anyone, keeping his gaze fixed on the ground, but he feels a hand on his shoulder, and before he can shrug it off he’s being roughly turned around.

“You’re fucking kidding me right?” Yoongi glares. Jungkook huffs, still refusing to look at him or any of his friends.

“Chill, it just went down the wrong pipe,” Jungkook lies.

But Yoongi isn’t having any of it. “Listen, I know you’re fucked up because Taehyung dumped your ass, but this is not okay.”

Jungkook snaps his head up, sending Yoongi a deadly glare, so incensed and sharp that Hoseok gets up from where he’s sitting and places a warning hand on his arm as he if he is worried that a fight is about to take place.

Everyone is looking at him in a state of perplexity, mouth dropped comically open and eyes large like saucers, staring at him like he was some kind of animal in a zoo.

He notices that Jin has gone frozen, and when they meet gazes the older turns away as he if was too repulsed to look at him and Jungkook scoffs in disbelief. He hadn’t told any of his friends about the break up for this exact reason, so surprise doesn't cover how he feels after finding out that Yoongi knows, but it doesn’t take a lot of thought to figure out who told him.

“What?” he snaps at everyone, ripping his arm out Hoseok’s grasp and they all drop their gaze, coughing awkwardly except Yoongi who doesn’t break eye-contact. “You can tell your boyfriend to stop talking about me."

Yoongi's eyes narrow.

Jungkook mirrors his expression and squints his eyes. "Where is he anyway?”

Yoongi’s lips go into a straight line. “Where do you think?”

Jungkook clenches his teeth. Yoongi knew that Jungkook knew. With Taehyung of course. Comforting him, bringing him into his arms and whispering reassuring words to him, doing all the things that Jungkook used to do since he isn’t allowed to anymore. Since Jungkook is the reason that Taehyung needs comforting.

“What do you want me to say?” Jungkook asks. It shouldn’t hurt as much as it does. “Want me to tell you congratulations? You were right! You said it wasn't going to work and it didn't. Do you want to tell me I told you so? Because go ahead, I don't give a fuck.”

He tries to push aside but Yoongi steps in front of him, blocking him from the door, his eyes crossed and determined. “We’re talking about this.”

“Hah, no we aren’t,” Jungkook tries to step aside again, but once again Yoongi blocks him.

“Jin hyung, lock the door.”

“What the fuck?!”

Jin jolts slightly, and his movements are evidently panicked as he scurries to the door, his hand fumbling as he locks it and Jungkook frowns at him suspiciously. “What the hell is with him?”

Jin shrinks away and Yoongi claps in front of Jungkook’s face, bringing his attention back. “Don’t try to change the subject.”

“There’s nothing to talk about.”

"Bull shit."

"There isn't!"

“You better stop lying now, this is what got you here in the first place,” Yoongi snaps.

Jungkook eyes squeeze shut before he can process it and his whole body goes tense as he winces. He has to remind himself to take a breath as an unexplainable agony fills his chest.

Yoongi waits for him to relax a bit, realizing just how fucked Jungkook is over the whole thing, before speaking again, his gaze softening.

“Why did he break up with you?”

“What? So your boyfriend didn’t tattle tell that to you?”

“Drop the attitude,” Yoongi sighs. “It won’t get you anywhere.”

Jungkook exhales forcefully and brings his hands up to his face, digging his knuckles into his eyes to try to force down the familiar burning behind his eyelids, and he covers his face, not wanting any of his friends to see his expression.

 He knows that being angry isn’t going to change anything, but he would rather be angry than heartbroken.

He feels a soft touch on his shoulder, and he lifts his gaze to see Namjoon looking down at him softly, rubbing a comforting hand on his back and then he’s being pulled to the couch.

Everyone surrounds him and he stiffens uncomfortably, feeling much more suffocated, claustrophobic even, but he knows it’s not because of his friends and even though he wants to yell at them to stop being nosy, he knows he needs to stop blaming people groundlessly, so he doesn’t say anything as they settle beside him, except Jin who’s standing in the back, staring at the wall and Jungkook doesn’t look at anyone but him.

“Why didn’t you tell him?” Yoongi asks, and everyone glances at him in confusion, but Jungkook knows exactly what he’s referring to.

“I didn’t want him to worry,” Jungkook answers honestly, a lump getting caught in his throat and he has to swallows it down, inhaling sharply through his nostrils. “I wanted him to focus on his performance and not worry about me.”

"Did you honestly think that was a good idea?"

"I don't know, but I knew if I told him that's all he would be thinking about."

Everyone is puzzled, and Jungkook doesn't blame them.

Hoseok straightens from the couch and frowns in confusion. “Wait, tell him what?”

Yoongi eyes Jungkook, eyebrows raised as if he is asking if he could tell everyone and Jungkook’s first instinct is to say no, to tell everyone to back off and mind their own business since this was sensitive territory, but he learned the hard way that that won’t fix anything.

Jungkook shrugs and Yoongi takes that as an okay.

He looks away from the younger and keeps his expression steady as he sighs. Jungkook can tell that Yoongi is looking at him through the corner of his eyes and he turns his head the other way to try not to appear bothered by it.

Yoongi takes a while before speaking, and the silence is torturous, but Jungkook rather have the silence than listen to the next words that come out of his mouth.

“This month is the month Jungkook’s mom died."

His voice is deep and sluggish and it bounces off the walls, filling the room with a booming echo that is then followed by nothing but silence and Jungkook can count the seconds that it takes for everyone to slowly turn to him and fixate their eyes on him in shock.

Jungkoo flinches, clenching his fist tightly together.

Run, his mind tells him.

Get the hell out of there.

But he stays put; he’s tired of running.

“I didn’t know…” Namjoon whispers and Jungkook hates the tone of his voice. He doesn’t want pity. He doesn't want help. He doesn't want anything. “Is that why you haven’t been sleeping?”

“Yeah, and nobody else knew,” Yoongi answers for him, keeping his gaze on Jungkook. “Including Taehyung.”

Jungkook brings his face into his hands and groans.

“Wait, so Taehyung broke up with you because you haven’t been sleeping?” Hoseok asks, still sounding confused.

Jungkook massages in between his eyebrows, really not wanting to have this conversation. “No, he broke up with me because I said something shitty that hurt him and I know I shouldn't have but I did," he sighs. "I just...really fucked up."

Yoongi leans back so he can observe Jungkook and his eyes squint consciously. Yoongi knows Jungkook, and he knows just how much of a mess the junior can become when he doesn't get enough sleep, but even he doesn't know just how bad it was that Taehyung, who is so mind-boggling smitten by Jungkook, ended their relationship.

"How shitty?"

Jungkook looks pained, and his lips are zipped.

Yoongi seems somewhat terrified by Jungkook's reaction, and his expression grows firm.

"Jungkook, answer me."

Jungkook doesn't look at him.

"Jungkook!"

"Just really bad, okay? Way too bad to fix," he snaps, but his tone softens when Yoongi gives him a look, telling him to watch it. "He said something about me not having feelings for him anymore.”

Jin gasps, bringing his hands to his mouth as he coughs and everyone jumps, startled, turning to him as they had forgotten that he was there because of how quiet he was.

Jungkook frowns. He’s noticed that Jin has been acting conceivably strange ever since the breakup was brought up and he's been putting off asking, but it's becoming ridiculous. “Hyung, is everything alright?”

Jin hinges at him, his eyes ample with panic and Jungkook squints at him. “Hyung?”

The older lets out a noise similar to a wail, and he clasps his hands together as if he's praying. “Kookie, I am so sorry!”

Jungkook’s frown deepens, and he's taken aback. "What?”

Jin's face goes red, and he fidgets with the hem of his shirt.

Yoongi notices too. “Hyung, is there something you want to tell us?”

Jin bites on his lip, and the action reminds Jungkook of Taehyung, and he has to look away.

It takes a moment for Jin to answer. "I’m the reason Taehyung broke up with you.”

If the older's strange behavior wasn't enough, those words definitely got Jungkook’s attention, and he snaps his head up immediately, the words not processing correctly in his mind and he struggles in getting them out as they are lost at the tip of his tongue. “What?”

“Jungkook I’m so sorry,” Jin cries out, his words are muffled and incoherent. “He asked me for some relationship advice, but he said it was for a friend. I swear I had no idea he was talking about you! He told me about how weird you’ve been acting, and I may or may not have mentioned something about you losing feelings for him and that he should dump you.”

“What?” Jungkook repeats, throat tight and barely opening enough for him to force the words out.

He blinks slowly, trying to hold back the burning in his eyes and he isn’t thinking clearly anymore. The older has been insecure about their relationship and has been suffering by himself for who knows how long and Jungkook was thoroughly oblivious to it all like a fool.

“What else did he say?”

Jin gulps, and Yoongi gives him a glare indicating for him to spill. “Uh, he said he thought you were being kind of distant and that you didn’t say I love you back when he said it after...you know.”

At that moment, Jungkook's heart drops, and suddenly none of the pain in his body is apparent, it is all numb in comparison to the tightness in his throat and chest and the torment in his brain.

Jungkook doesn’t notice the tears that slip down his face until he sees the look of befuddlement on everyone's face. He brings a hand to his eyes feeling his wet stained cheeks, hot and traitorous, and when he brings his hand down, he stares hard at it, studying the way the tears wet his fingers and mix with the sweat. It's been ages since he last cried and he wants to laugh at how it's because of this.

He just has to accept how completely and utterly fucked over he is because of Kim Taehyung. The boy with that wide rectangle smile that never fails to light up the room and that deep honey laugh that fills Jungkook's chest with warmth. The boy he didn't know he couldn't live without.

“No, hyung,” Jungkook whispers, not bothering to be embarrassed at crying in front of his friends. The salt of his tears sting his chapped lips and when he presses them together to try to catch them from entering his mouth, the skin there stretches tightly, and the sting is a temporary distraction. “It’s not your fault; it’s no one’s fault but mine. He’s right. I was being distant without even knowing it. All I can think of was that I didn’t want him to see me like this, that I didn’t realize that he wasn't seeing much of me at all and that I was hurting him in the process.”

Everyone is in a stunned silence, not knowing what to say, including Yoongi who hadn't seen Jungkook cry for as long as he’s known him, even when his mom had died.

“It’s not too late,” Yoongi whispers.

Jungkook wipes his tears away and gets up from the couch. “Yes, it is. He doesn’t even want to see me again.”

“You love him.”

Jungkook flinches. “Can you not say that? We aren’t together anymore. That is the last thing I want to hear.”

“No, Jungkook,” Yoongi says, steadily. “You need to hear it.”

“Why?”

“So you know you can’t give up on him.”

 


 

Taehyung can’t stop shaking.

He sits in the corner, somewhere between the curtains and backstage, where he's away from eyes and is trapped in his mind.  He keeps his head in between his hands, trying to block out the noise of the chatter of the audience, but in the end, it leaves him alone with the chaos and plagues of his thoughts that swirl around his mind like a storm building up in his consciousness.

He usually brings his headphones before performances as a distraction, Jazz, Pop, Classical anything would do, but he had been so nervous that he had forgotten them and now all he can do is think of all the ways he’s going fail. He’s going to show that everyone was right about him, he’s just a buffer and a joke who doesn’t deserve to be here.

Why does he deserve to be here if he was on the waiting list for two years?

People have been training here for years and years, and him?

He's a laughing stock.

He brings a hand through his hair and ruffles it, sending messy strands pointing in every direction as he is too caught up in freaking out to care about his appearance.

He’s been practicing non-stop for weeks, not having anything else to do besides mope around. He should be thankful for all the extra practice he got now that he doesn't have dates to go on or a boyfriend to worry about, but he can’t help feeling empty, and all of that is going to be evident in his music.

“Kim Taehyung?”

Taehyung lifts his head and sees the stage director looking down at him, clutching a clipboard in hand and holding his headset away from his lips as he speaks. “We’re about to start.”

Taehyung visibly pales and shakes his head furiously. “N-No, I’m n-not ready yet.”

“Well you have ten minutes to get ready, and then you’re up.” And then he leaves, leaving Taehyung behind trembling, eyes clenched and heart banging against his ribcage.

He’s considering just leaving. To just get up and walk out so no one has the chance to leave first, but then he would be a coward.

Taehyung thinks that’s just what he is:

A coward. And a joke. And nothing but a pathetic….

And then he feels something being pressed into his ears and music fills his head.

It's a sweet and gentle tune, and it cuts into his thoughts, melting them at once as the soft notes intertwine with his insecurities and pulls them away as the next key dances through his mind.

He jerks, snapping his eyes open and his rapid heart almost comes to a complete stop.

“W-What are you doing here?”

He watches with wide eyes as the boy before him fiddles with a phone, and he hears the volume being adjusted, louder, so there's nothing in his head but the sweet drift of the song and the shock that seems to overpower it.

It’s the first time he’s seen Jungkook since he left and he’s still beautiful, even with how he exhausted he looks: tired eyes and pale, dry skin, he’s still as beautiful as ever.

Taehyung probably looks like a mess, barely getting any sleep himself, and now he’s self-conscious.

Jungkook looks up from the phone, and his expression is unreadable as he lowers his hand.

“I promised you I would be here.”

Taehyung brings his teeth down onto his tongue, biting hard enough that he draws blood and his body is stunned enough that the pain doesn't make him flinch.

“I-I have to go,” Taehyung says quickly, reaching up to pull the headphones out of his ears, but Jungkook grabs his wrist, stopping him and Taehyung forgets how to breath.

“You have ten more minutes.”

“Let go,” Taehyung says. It takes everything in him to keep his voice from shaking.

“You don’t have to talk to me. Just listen,” Jungkook whispers, tightening his grip. “Listening to music helps you calm down, I know it does.”

Taehyung screws his eyes shut, destroyed by the words, and his wrist burns from where Jungkook is grabbing. The music forces its way into his head.

It’s a ballad, soft and soothing; it basically screams Jungkook.

I’m sorry, Jungkookie.

“I don’t want you to be here.”

He can’t have him here. He tried so hard to forget him, but no matter how hard he tried or how many drinks he forced down his throat, he couldn’t. The least he could do is pretend that he did, but he can’t do that when Jungkook’s here, standing before him in flesh and all Taehyung wants to do is to go into his arms and never leave.

I’m sorry.

For a moment, Jungkook is silent. Then, “I’ll leave.”

Taehyung inhales sharply, and the air is cold as it hisses through his teeth. It’s what he wanted, but it hurts at how unaffected the other sounds, how easy it was.

“But I’ll leave after the ten minutes.”

Taehyung flutters his eyes open, surprise filtering through them and Jungkook’s gaze softens, that soft look that Taehyung misses oh so much, that look that made him feel precious and he feels a harsh, painful stab in his chest.

“Its nine minutes now,” Taehyung mumbles, lowering his gaze and he pulls his wrist out of Jungkook’s grasp, not able to bear his burning touch any longer.

He misses him. He’s standing right in from of him, but he misses him so much.

Jungkook changes a song, and it sounds familiar.

Taehyung immediately frowns, trying to think of where he heard it from and he has to close his eyes again, and in the darkness he can practically see it, like a film projected into his brain, in a black and white gritty filter, reminding him that's its nothing but an old memory and that he may never experience it again—Jungkook lying on top of a random RV with him after they had spotted one in at the city and Taehyung had begged to go lie on it since he’s always seen people do it in the movies. Jungkook was reluctant, but he eventually gave in. He always gave in. They laid there, close and warm, Taehyung head on his shoulder, laughing at Jungkook lip-syncing to a song playing on his phone. To this song.

Taehyung doesn’t know he’s crying until he feels a soft touch on his cheek and he opens his eyes to see Jungkook looking down at him, his eyes sad as he brushes a thumb against his skin the way he always did.

Taehyung goes frozen, not leaning into it but not pulling away either. He hates the way his heart lurches at his touch.

“You’re crying,” Jungkook mumbles. “Why do I always make you sad?”

Taehyung wants to tell him that he doesn’t always make him sad, that he’s made him happy so many times, happier than anyone before but instead he says. “Six minutes.”

"A minute has barely passed."

"Five minutes."

Jungkook frowns. "That's not how time works."

Taehyung huffs and reaches for the earphones to rip them out. "Four."

Jungkook reaches out and grabs onto Taehyung's wrist.

“Taehyung, I love you.”

The older's hand automatically freezes, and his grip around the earbuds loosens until they slip out from his fingertips and hang down from his other ear. He can see the younger watching as it swings left and right like a pendulum.

Taehyung simply gapes, his mouth opening in surprise, his eyes widening considerably and his mind runs blank. “What?”

Jungkook doesn't answer immediately, and his expression is calm as he keeps his gaze low. He reaches down and brings the earbuds between his fingers, and it's only then does he look up, and Taehyung can see how bewildered he looks through the reflection of the younger's eyes.

Jungkook reaches up and places the bud back into Taehyung's ear, and he keeps his hand there for a second afterwards, gently tucking a stray of hair behind his ear before he pulls back

“I love you," he repeats, and it surprises Taehyung just how calm he sounds. "But I was scared to admit it because I’m a fucking coward.”

Taehyung's holds his breath, and despite the music that fills his ears it tunes out to the back of his mind, and he loses himself in the smooth drift of Jungkook's voice.

"Then why..." Taehyung can't finish his sentence from how heavy his chest feels but Jungkook seems to get the message.

“When you told me that you loved me it felt really... good. I don't know how to describe it," he brings a hand to his chest and pats at it. "It just felt really warm here and light, for the first time in my life it felt light here, and I realized what people meant when they said a heavy weight was lifted off their chest. It just felt really free and uh...good," he repeats.

Taehyung feels like he's watching a child speak for the first time from the way Jungkook stumbles over his words and struggles to get his point across, but the older can't judge as his words have been lost and he can nothing but stare.

"I didn't know what it was at first," Jungkook admits. "But for the first time, I wasn't scared of it, and I thought 'damn everything might be okay,'"

Taehyung frowns in puzzlement. This whole time he thought Jungkook was behaving that way was because he said that he loved him. Things aren't adding up, and it's sending Taehyung's brain into a fog.

"But then I remembered what you said before," Jungkook sighs. 

Taehyung's frown deepens, and Jungkook's smiles sympathetically as he's sure that his words don't make sense.

"That you'll miss me."

Taehyung feels his eyebrows twitch and the frown in between them slowly evens. He has a faint memory of what happened that night, but he does remember saying that, he just doesn't understand what went so wrong.

"I didn't know what you meant, but suddenly it didn't feel so good."

Taehyung shakes his head. He still isn't getting it. "What? Why? I—"

"You said you were going to miss me once I wasn't there anymore," Jungkook interrupts with a huff. "And I had no idea what that meant, but after that, it's all I could think about. How I wasn't going to be there anymore and just how much you were going to miss me, like time was ticking and soon I wouldn't be there at all."

Taehyung's mouth drops open, but no words come out, so Jungkook continues. "I don't know it just seemed like the ending was already there before anything could even happen, so when you told you loved me, it was confusing because it felt good but it also felt so... taunting."

Taehyung didn't mean it like that at all, and he had no idea how Jungkook came to that conclusion, but he feels a deep dread within him. He never considered that the words that came out of love could give off a message entirely opposite.

"Maybe I was paranoid, I probably was, but it just seemed like you were in a whole different world than me and that I was the only one that wanted to keep this thing for a long time, which fucking terrified me, because when did I become so fucking clingy. I wanted to tell you that I loved you back, I did, but it felt wrong. I would only be holding you back. You have so much potential, and I didn't want any of that to be wasted on me," Jungkook pauses to take a deep breath before he continues. "I hated how good it felt when you told me you loved me because I hadn’t had anyone tell me that in a long time, even from my friends. I told them never to tell me that because I was scared. I was scared to love someone in case they would leave me, there’s no guarantee that I won’t be alone.”

Taehyung’s throat is tight with the force of Jungkook’s words and he can’t utter a single word even though there’s a million things going through his mind.

"But I thought that even if it's for a little bit, I wanted to be with you. I know that I was acting strange and I knew that you knew," he sighs and runs a hand through his hair in frustration and all Taehyung could do is watch. "I didn't mean to be distant I just didn't want to waste our time together by having you worry about me and risk your performance at that."

Taehyung wants to tell him that he had everything completely wrong, but the words seem to be lodged in his throat.

“And then you said you wouldn't be there to help me after graduation,” Jungkook continues, his eyes closing. "And I thought fuck, this thing really is going to end one day. Graduation is just around the corner, and soon all we will be is someone that we'll miss."

Taehyung shakes his head desperately, and he feels his eyes burn as the lump in his throat grows. "Jungkook, I-I didn't mean it like that. I—" his words die off midsentence, and he's starting to shake.

Jungkook brings his face into his hands, and his expression is broken. “I was so blinded by hurt that you were going to leave me, just like they always do, that I said what I did, but let me say this now, Kim Taehyung, nothing can ever excuse what I said to you. I admire you in every way possible. You’re passionate in music, and I don’t doubt for even a second that you will do amazing tonight.”

Taehyung is speechless as the tears begin to fall again.

“I probably have more faith in you than I do myself, to be honest,” Jungkook laughs bitterly, his thumb wiping away the tears. “I shouldn’t have avoided you or made you feel like I lost feelings for you because you’re the last person who deserves that. That night of your first concert, you did so fucking amazing. I'm not exaggerating when I say that I was in awe. You have a talent that no one in this school has. Your love and passion are all in your music and anyone who listens to it can feel it.”

Taehyung eyes search his face, blurry behind the tears, but he can still see him so clearly, even when his eyes are closed, he can see him so clearly. It takes a minute for Jungkook's words to settle and once they do Taehyung gasps lightly and his eyes widen in realization. "At my concert?"

Taehyung feels Jungkook's fingers against his cheek pause, and he straightens up more.

"You told me that you were too late and that you couldn't watch my performance."

He blinks rapidly to get rid of the tears, and he takes in Jungkook's face, his expression calm and his lips perk up slightly as he continues to wipe the other's tears away and it confirms Taehyung's suspicion.

"Why did you lie?"

Taehyung's feels the younger's hands trace down to his jaw and he drags his fingers along it as his eyes grow sad. "Because even then I was stupidly in love with you and it scared the shit out of me."

Taehyung feels his stomach lunge, and he's close to throwing up. He doesn't know what to say but a force pushing its way up Taehyung's throat and he knows the words are going to pour out without any thought but before he can even open his mouth to speak the stage director comes from the corner in a hurry. “We’re starting, come with me.”

Taehyung immediately loses his words, and his nerves spark up alarmingly, and he looks up at Jungkook in panic, and Jungkook smiles at him reassuringly. “Go have fun,” he whispers, looking like he wants to kiss him but he doesn’t. “Don’t look at the audience, you’re not doing this for them, you’re doing this for you. This is your night.”

Taehyung barely nods, and Jungkook drops his hands from his face, pulling the headphones gently out of his ears, much to his disappointment and wipes his tears away and brushes his messy hair down softly with his fingers. Taehyung doesn’t move for a second, just staring up at him with wide, teary eyes, not budging until the stage director physically pulls him away.

Even with him being pulled away he looks back at the other and Jungkook gives him a small smile and he watches as his form gets smaller and smaller as he gets farther away.

Stay, he wants to say.

But before he can he’s having his saxophone shoved into his arms and is pushed towards the stage.

“To start us off, we have band Major Kim Taehyung, playing an original piece called A Stitch in Time.”

He looks back one more time to see Jungkook already gone and he has to push away the crushing feeling in his heart as he walks onto the stage.

He forces himself to not look into the audience, to not look for Jungkook, because this performance is for him, not Jungkook, not anyone else but him.

He walks to the center of the stage and bows, flinching slightly at the harsh spotlight shining intensely onto him, burning his already sweat-slicked skin.

Go have fun.

He brings the reed to his mouth, and he  flutters his eyes shut, as he starts off quietly but then grows gradually stronger, each note coming out firm and steady, and the music is like a warm honey, and it fills Taehyung's ear and his chest, but he isn’t paying attention to that anymore, and he does what Jungkook says he does best.

Connecting his emotions to his music

He thinks about everything that makes him happy. What he loves.

His parents giving him a standing ovation at his very first performance.

Pretending to read the newspaper with his dad.

Helping his mother cook during dinner time.

Seeing his grandmother over the weekend.

Coming back home and being greeted by his dog.

Playing video games with his siblings.

Getting his acceptance letter for the school.

Movie marathons with Jimin.

Listening to Yoongi’s original music.

And Jungkook.

Meeting Jungkook.

Playing with Jungkook’s hair late at night, just talking to him.

Listening to Jungkook’s laugh and looking at his smile.

Kissing Jungkook.

Making love with Jungkook.

Loving Jungkook.

Jungkook loving him.

And then applause.

Taehyung opens his eyes, and everything is blurry, that’s when he realizes he’s crying again. He looks around the crowd who are all standing, clapping and cheering.

They love him.

But Taehyung doesn’t care about that, he scans the crowd, looking for the familiar face.

But he doesn’t seem him, and his body is overcome with disappointment and hurt. He sees Jimin, waving cheerfully but stopping when he sees the tears on Taehyung’s face.

Taehyung bows, politely, but he doesn’t move to backstage like he’s supposed to. Instead, he runs down the stairs of the stage and bursts out of the auditorium in a fit of panic and desperation.

He looks around frantically, but the hallways are empty with the exception of few students studying.

He clenches his saxophone tightly to his throbbing chest and bites back down a sob as he turns back to walk down the hallways, looking at each student’s face carefully, praying that one of them is Jungkook and enduring the pain that he feels after each false hope that fails.

When he reaches the end of the hallway he lets out the sob he’s been holding, and the tears fall out without his control. He pulls out his phone, his hands shaking so hard that he drops it onto the floor and the screen shatters everywhere.

He yelps out in distress and drops to his knees, throwing his saxophone aside and he doesn't even flinch as he hears it break as he picks up his phone, trying to turn it on.

But it doesn’t work.

“Taehyung!” He hears, and he doesn’t have to look up to know its Jimin.

He watches as his tears fall on the phone’s screen, not looking up when Jimin kneels in front of him, a hand on his shoulder.

“Taehyung, what the fuck happened?” Jimin shrieks. “You did amazing, why are you—“

“Give me your phone.” Taehyung interrupts, ripping his gaze from his broken phone to look at his friend, desperation pouring through his eyes.

“What why? Tae, tell me what’s happening!”

“Jungkook,” Taehyung gasps through his tight throat. “Jungkook told me that he loved me.”

Jimin frowns. “Tae, what are you talking about? Jungkook wasn’t there.”

Taehyung shakes his head. “He was there, backstage. He told he loved me and I told him to leave, so he did. I need to talk to him!”

"Taehyung, Jungkook wasn't there!" Jimin repeats, and he grips Taehyung's arms shaking him slightly. "I know you're still upset about him, but this is going too far!"

Taehyung shakes his head. "I know you think I'm crazy. Maybe I am, I don't give a shit! But he was there. You have to believe me."

Jimin still looks wary but seeing his best friend so distressed, he pulls his phone out and hands it to him.

Taehyung almost snatches it out of his hand, trying to control the shaking of his fingers as he clicks on Jungkook’s contact name.

He brings it to his ear, leaning his head back and eyes closed as tears roll down his cheeks. He prays that he answers.

Even when it rings for the fifth time, he still hopes he answers.

But it goes straight to voicemail, and Taehyung deflates. He hands Jimin his phone and stands up, turning to leave.

Jimin’s hand shoots out, and he grabs Taehyung’s arm. “Wait, what are you doing?”

“I need to find Jungkook."

“And then what?” Jimin asks. “You’re going to get back together with him?”

“I-I don’t know.” Taehyung stammers, trying to free his arm. “I just need to see him,”

Jimin tightens his grip. “Did he tell you?”

“Did he tell me what?”

“About his mom.”

That grabs Taehyung’s attention, and he stops trying to free himself from Jimin’s grasp. “No?”

Jimin sighs and Taehyung grabs both of his shoulders, shaking him. “You know something.”

“Yoongi, told me,” Jimin whispers. “This month is the month that Jungkook’s mom died. Ever since then Jungkook has always been distant and struggled with insomnia, but every year in May it gets worse. Way worse.”

Taehyung freezes, the words hitting him like a truck and memories start crashing down at him all at once.

Someone… close to me died in her sleep.”

“Speaking of Jungkook, you be good to him, alright? Especially next month.”

“I was so blinded by hurt that you were going to leave me, just like they always do.”

Taehyung blinks the tears away and Jimin looks at him sympathetically. “That’s the reason why Jungkook hasn’t been able to sleep lately.”

Taehyung splutters, bringing his hands up to his hair, eyes flickering in disbelief and complete frustration. “W-Why, didn’t he tell me? Why am I always finding everything out about him from other people?”

“Yoongi told me that Jungkook didn’t want to distract you from your performance.”

Taehyung closes his eyes, pulling his hair roughly as the truth crushes him.

“Oh my fucking God," he curses. "When he told me someone close to him died I didn't know it was his mom! His parent for fucks sake. I thought it was a friend or a classmate but not his freaking mom!" Taehyung's hands fly to his face. "I-I fucked up.”

“No, Tae you didn’t,” Jimin says firmly. “He didn't tell you and what he said to you was inexcusable.”

Taehyung shakes his head. “I shouldn’t have broken up with him. I should have been there for him.”

Jimin suddenly grabs Taehyung’s shoulder and shakes him violently. Taehyung snaps his eyes open in surprise to see Jimin glaring at him. “Kim Taehyung, stop with that ‘should’ bull shit. You and Jungkook both need to stop blaming each other and yourselves. That does absolutely nothing, and it’s hurting you guys more than helping. If you want to move on and fix this, you have got to stop with the blaming. You did nothing wrong!”

Taehyung gulps, the words soaking into him at a rapid pace and he knows Jimin is right. ”W-What do I do? He won’t answer his phone, and I don’t know if he will be at the dorms. You know how good he is at not being found.”

Jimin presses his lips together, and he crosses his arms. "Taehyung, I don't want you getting hurt again."

Taehyung is having a hard time getting his breaths out and he's getting restless. "I'm hurting right now. It hurts so bad, Jimin. I just want to see him."

"And if things get messy?"

"Things are already messy."

"If things get more messy," Jimin reiterates.

"Then I'll deal with it then," Taehyung responds. "If things don't work out, then they don't. We don't need to be together, but I can't leave Jungkook like this, not even as a lover but as a person. You know how he gets when he doesn't sleep. He can get himself seriously injured!"

Jimin's expression softens and Taehyung can tell that he too is very worried, by the way, his lips quiver and eyes flicker. Even though they are best friends and the other was ready to scalp Jungkook for what he said, the older still cares about him.

He eventually sighs and drops his arms.

“The dance competition this weekend. He’s performing, so you can catch him there.”

Taehyung nods slowly, trying to calm down and not panic even more than he already is. Jimin notices and he places a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“If it makes you feel better you won your promise.”

“What promise?”

Jimin smiles weakly. “You made Jeon Jungkook cry.”

 

It doesn't make him feel better.

 


 

“Chill Tae, you look like you’re going to pop a blood vessel,” Yoongi frowns.

Taehyung bites his lip nervously as he watches everyone sit down in their seats.

He had been right in that he wouldn’t be able to contact Jungkook. He couldn’t buy a new phone just yet because he’s a college student and is tight on budget, so he’s been using all of his friend’s phones at every chance he gets, even at times a complete stranger's when he's feeling desperate, but it all ends in the same voice mail over and over again that Taehyung can probably repeat it in his sleep.

That is if he was getting any.

He visits the dorm multiple times a day, praying that he will catch the younger there, but every day it’s the same thing; the same sock on the floor, the same bed unmade and the same clothes unfolded. And that’s when Taehyung realized to his horror that Jungkook hasn’t been coming to the dorm, at all.

So here he is, attending Jungkook dancing competition in the hopes that he will see him.

Before the show, he had tried to go backstage to look for him, but he was stopped by security and sent straight to the audience, and he wonders how the younger managed to sneak past at his performance which was much more heavily secured.

Jimin is also performing, so Taehyung has been hogging Yoongi’s phone, texting him every few minutes to see if he has found Jungkook backstage.

That's why when Yoongi’s phone dings, his neck almost snaps in half from how fast he looks down at it.

He’s here.

Taehyung sucks in a breath and his fingers fumble as he texts back.

Can u talk to him?

Jimin responds almost immediately.

No, he’s about to go on stage.

Just then the lights dim and Taehyung hands Yoongi his phone back, his hand shaking from how nervous he is. He can practically hear his heartbeat, knowing that he’s going to see Jungkook soon and the ache of missing him only gets stronger and more unbearable.

“Contestant number one, Jeon Jungkook.”

Taehyung clenches his fist in anticipation, and he fidgets so much that Yoongi threatens him to stop.

But Yoongi’s words die down the moment Jungkook steps out, strong and confident and Taehyung has an urge to run out but he forces himself put.

Jungkook is wearing a black cap, probably to cover his tired face and a loose shirt with black leather pants that do wonders to his thighs. Taehyung feels an unexpected surge of pride from knowing what those thighs feel like, but that feeling is mostly overlaid by anxiety.

The track starts up in the background, and Jungkook still doesn’t look into the crowd, his eyes clenched closed, and Taehyung sees Yoongi frowning from the corner of his eyes.

The look on the other's makes him nervous, but then Jungkook starts dancing and Taehyung wonder why he even questioned him for a second.

It’s strong and intense, unlike Yoongi’s usual style. Maybe that’s why Yoongi was frowning. It’s a hip-hop choreography, and it requires levels of technique that Taehyung wouldn’t even dream of doing or even know that name of. He moves completely in synch with the music as if it was made for him and Taehyung is convinced that it must have taken so much time and effort to hit all those marks and suddenly all the frequent visits to the dance studio make complete sense. He doesn’t know a single thing about dance, but he knows that the technique was impeccably hard yet Jungkook was making it look like it was the easiest thing ever, like the human body was made to move like that. Which it is most certainly not.

But towards the end of the performance, Yoongi says something that throws him completely off guard.

“Something’s wrong.”

Taehyung rips his gaze from Jungkook and stares at a frowning Yoongi in confusion. “What how? He’s doing great.”

“Why are his eyes closed?”

Taehyung blinks slowly and looks back, just now realizing that behind the cap Jungkook’s eyes are still clenched tightly together, his eyebrows furrowed painfully, and even Taehyung can sense something wrong after seeing it. He's a performer he knows that people close their eyes whenever performing, it wasn't a rare thing, but never like that, so tight to where veins poke out of his forehead and wrinkles form at the corner of his eyes, but that doesn't stop the older from being in denial. “M-Maybe he’s just getting into it?”

“No that’s not it,” Yoongi says with no hesitation, and he leans on the edge of his chair in tension as if he was debating whether or not to get up. “He’s dizzy. His footwork is getting sloppy. He’s closing his eyes because he’s trying not to pass out.”

“W-What?”

 And then as if it was timed Jungkook stumbles, almost flinging himself off stage and the whole crowd gasps and Taehyung lets out a startled scream.

Jungkook luckily steps back right in time, but that luck runs short as he brings a hand up to his head and hunches over, taking a few messy steps to the side, trying to catch himself before collapsing to the ground.

Chapter Text

As Jungkook slowly slips back from unconsciousness a robust, pungent scent of sterilizer invades his nostrils, and the air around his ears remains silent apart from a hollow rumble of his own deep breathing and a consistent beeping that sends a gnawing pain through his ear as his nerves spark awake.

Once feeling seeps back to his fingertips and up his arm he can feel a soft fabric underneath his touch, the material is flat, and it dents under his fingers. For a terrible second, he can't move a hand or leg as his body takes its time awakening from immobility. He can't help but feel powerless and heavy, and he wants nothing more to slip back into a mind-numbing slumber.

His mouth feels as though all of his saliva has been stripped away and his tongue has been ripped out or shriveled into nothingness. Though it's nothing in comparison to the soreness his throat that automatically flares and burns when his lips part to breathe as if the air is sand.

His head feels worse than any hangover, instead of an aching pain that centers around one area, it's everywhere from his temples to his nose right down to the bottom of his jaw as if his skull was smashed in by a million baseball bats.

His movements are restrained by an oppressive force, preventing him from breathing freely and the only reason he forces his eyes open, instead of slipping back into the darkness where the pain can slowly disappear, is so he can push away what’s crushing him down.

But it takes a few minutes for his eyes to focus, so all he sees is a blurred blob of dark colors mixed with light ones that only aids in his confusion. He can practically see the way his pupils dilate and contract as they accustom themselves to the blinding light, and the giant blob begins to take shape until it’s no longer a blur of nothing, but a face with silky, tan skin that glows under the light, a slender nose that scrunches adorably at the sudden movements with an entrancing mole that sits at the tip and smooth, pink lips that part just enough to let warm air slip through and brush against Jungkook's cheek with every breath. Even with Jungkook's brain in a hurdle where he can barely recognize himself in his own body, he is still swept away by the beauty and warmth of the sight and not because of the soft features that are perfect in Jungkook's eyes, but because it is none other than Kim Taehyung, the one and only, squeezed with him on a small bed that is barely fit for one person and suddenly none of the pain matters anymore.

Jungkook does nothing but bat an eyelash as he fixes his eyes on the boy’s face and it's so close that if he leans in even a fraction, they would be touching, yet Jungkook doesn't dare. His limbs are frozen in a state of shock, and it's as if the blood flowing through his veins have hardened into complete ice, restricting him from any movements despite the itch that tickles at his fingers to reach forward and touch the older.

All he can do is observe as a new profound rush of adrenaline breaks the iron mold in his muscles and he studies every little thing as if it would be gone the next time he blinks: how peaceful the other looks when asleep: eyes closed and lips pouted, his hand caught in Jungkook’s hair just like he used to do, as if nothing has changed.

“Oh god,” Jungkook mumbles, his voice cracking from hours of not speaking and it's excruciating to his throat, though it hardly distracts him from the boy before him. “I’m finally going crazy.”

He manages to free an arm from under Taehyung’s body that has gone completely numb from the weight and it tingles like a thousand bee stings all across his skin as the blood flows back at a rapid pace and it's harder to ignore the pain as his arm pulses harshly to the point where Jungkook thinks he sees his heart beat through his skin, though he pays little to no attention to it as he gives into his temptations and reaches out and brushes Taehyung's eyelashes with his fingertips.

Kim Taehyung always had the longest eyelashes.

He traces each strand delicately as if he pressed to hard it would crumble and for the first time in what feels like forever Jungkook feels like he's actually breathing, the suffocating weight that seemed impossible to remove is suddenly gone without much thought, the anguishes of his brain seem too be muted into a distant volume, and while the pain is still there, it's bearable.

Jungkook lets out a harsh exhale and allows himself to bask in the rare feeling of leisure and his mind is too much in a mush to worry about the fact that he’s imagining his ex-boyfriend and may be losing his mind.

Maybe if he didn’t feel like he got hit by a car, he would be more concerned that he’s having hallucinations, but right now his heart feels more at rest with fake Taehyung than it has felt this whole time, when he was alone, and he's going to cherish every bit of it until it's gone without any trace.

He moves his hand up and pushes Taehyung’s bangs out of his eyes, the way the other always did to him and drowned at the cool, smooth texture against his fingers as they combed their way through the strands and he watches carefully as they fall gently back onto the older's forehead with every movement.

Fake Taehyung face twitches, scrunching up slightly then he flutters his eyes open softly, and the moment they open they don't seem to move from Jungkook.

The younger's heart naturally begins to accelerate as he watches Fake Taehyung’s eyes widen, his eyelashes fluttering adorably and his eyes glow brightly, and Jungkook can't resist looking deeply into them as if the whole world was swimming in the deep, brown orbs.

Even in his hallucinations, Taehyung is still beautiful.

Though along with beauty, when it comes to Taehyung's there is always something else...

“Oh my god! Jungkook you’re awake!” Fake Taehyung screams and his voice is so unexpectedly shrilling that Jungkook jumps, eyes squeezing shut as the dulled pain swings back and smashes into his head as if the noise were a hammer and he would have fallen off the bed if Taehyung hadn't grabbed him by the shirt in time, pulling back safely on the bed.

Are hallucinations always this loud?

“Hold on, let me get the nurse, okay?” Taehyung says in a rush, getting up from the bed.

Jungkook feels his heart leap in panic and he reaches out, grabbing fake Taehyung’s arm and brings him back to the bed.

He lost Taehyung once already he can’t lose him in his crazy hallucinations too.

Taehyung glances at his arm before looking back up at the younger with surprise. An exquisite rose paints his cheeks and he furrows his eyebrows together. “What’s wrong? I need to get the nurse to tell her you’re awake.”

Jungkook shakes his head and pulls the other close and buries his face into Fake Taehyung’s neck, inhaling his scent, and it seems so real: the sweet, warm scent of vanilla that has Jungkook leaning in for more. “Don’t go.”

Do hallucinations have scents?

Taehyung freezes and Jungkook can feel how fast his heart is beating through the rapid thumping that seeps past the fabric of his shirt from how close they are.

Do hallucinations have heartbeats?

Taehyung is rigid, and he hesitates before bringing a hand up, running his fingers softly through his hair and Jungkook sighs in content. “J-Jungkook I need to get the nurse.”

“No,” Jungkook mumbles, immediately.

"Yes," Taehyung retorts though he seems to have no plans on leaving as his fingers continue to weave through Jungkook's hair. "The nurse told me to get her if you're awake. Do you want to get me in trouble?"

"No," Jungkook repeats, stubbornly and he doesn't care if he sounds childish. “You’re not allowed to go. You’re my hallucination, you have to listen to me.”

Taehyung’s fingers freeze and so does the rest of his body. “What?

Jungkook doesn’t respond, only nuzzling his nose into Fake Taehyung’s collarbone, not caring about a thing in the world, just wanting to sleep again.

He hears Taehyung gulp, and before Jungkook can process it, he’s being pushed away. Jungkook makes a noise in protest, but then Taehyung is bringing his face into his hand and aligning their faces so he can look evenly at the younger.

"Jungkook."

Jungkook hums and frowns slightly, still keeping his eyes closed.

"Look at me."

Jungkook's frown deepens. He doesn't want to. He just wants to sleep, but it was never easy not listening to Kim Taehyung, so he pries his open, and he can't say he regrets it when the older's chocolate brown eyes bore into his and he feels himself melt into them as he stares.

“You do know I’m real, right?” Taehyung asks, his voice soft and there’s a hint of guilt and hurt.

Jungkook blinks slowly, his brain is still in a gunk of exhaustion and delirium, and the words barely process as he shakes his head.

“Don’t lie to me.”

Taehyung winces, his eyes clenching as if the words stabbed him and his chin recoils to his chest, so his face is tilted down like he's in pain.

Jungkook frowns.

He doesn’t want Taehyung to be in pain.

“I-I’m not. It’s really me.”

 Taehyung drops a hand and wraps it around Jungkook’s, bringing it up to his cheek and for a second Jungkook thinks he's guiding his hand to cup his face, but then he forces the younger to pinch his cheeks, the feeling soft beneath Jungkook's fingers.

Soft and real.

Jungkook goes completely frozen, his mind slowly unfogging and Taehyung’s face flushes. “S-See I’m real.”

Jungkook blinks once and then twice and then he sucks in a breath, realization knocking him back to reality and he’s filled with horror. He scrambles backwards, forgetting that he’s sharing a bed, almost falling off again, but just like before Taehyung grabs him before he can fall and Jungkook quickly pulls away from his touch.

Hurt paints across Taehyung’s face, and that’s the last thing Jungkook could ever want. He mentally scolds himself for hurting the other over and over again, but he was caught off guard; one day he opens his eyes and Taehyung doesn’t want to see him ever again, and then he blinks and the next thing he knows he’s in bed with him as if nothing was wrong.

But that isn't true.

Everything is wrong.

There are a million things running through his head, but the main thing is that he can’t hurt Taehyung again. He's done it too many times, and Jungkook could never live with himself if he did it again, so he slightly leans back in so he’s not dangling half off the bed. They aren’t touching but they are close, and Jungkook can’t relax his muscles no matter how hard he tries.

He scans Taehyung's face, with nothing but confusion. “W-What are you doing here?”

The hurt doesn’t go away, and it only seems to get worse as Taehyung frowns.

Jungkook winces, he has got to learn how to phrase things better.

“I—Uh, you fainted so I wanted to make sure you were okay,” Taehyung says, lowering his gaze, a faint pinkness on his cheeks. “I was worried about you and I-I know you don’t like when I do that—But I wanted— I need to know if-" he ends his stuttering with a frustrated exhale and he allows himself to calm down before speaking again. "Maybe I should go.”

But he doesn’t move, lifting his gaze slowly, a hint of anticipation and nervousness in them.

Jungkook doesn't have to force himself to say or do anything as his next words slip out.

“No, don’t go.”

His mind is still in a haze between reality and a dream.

Taehyung’s eyes are big and round as they scan Jungkook’s confused face and they light up with something between relief, surprise and happiness. His posture relaxes slightly and he rests his head on the shared pillow more comfortably, pupils unwavering as they stare deep into Jungkook's and the younger has a strong desire to freeze time.

“Wait I fainted, when?” Jungkook asks and he shifts his gaze to an unidentifiable IV stuck in his arm, an attempt to change the subject since he still has some pride he would like to hold, especially now that he realizes that all of this is real and he feels slightly ashamed at the walls that automatically build backup despite all the time it took to knock them down.

“You did,” Taehyung confirms. “At the dancing competition."

Jungkook isn't sure how to respond, and it turns out he doesn't need to.

Taehyung's lips press tightly together and his eyes narrow the way it always does when he goes on a tangent and Jungkook doesn't have to wait long until the words pour out without warning.

"You were doing really well. I was actually really really shocked. But Yoongi said something was wrong and at first I didn’t know what he was talking about and then you started stumbling and you almost fell of the stage, but you didn’t thankfully, and then you fainted on the stage in front of everyone! And oh my god, you gave me fucking heart attack, I’m serious, never do that ever again. I swear to god if you do that one more time I will...”

Jungkook blinks as he watches Taehyung's mindless rambling and he can't fight back as the corners of his lips perk up, his heart warming up, but he’s still more confused than anything else.

Taehyung’s words slowly die down once he realizes how overwhelmed they are making Jungkook and then a shy, amused smile creeps its way into his face.

“Star student Jeon Jungkook passes out from his banging performance”

For a second Jungkook doesn’t have the slightest clue as to what the other is talking about but then he remembers the picnic on the rooftop, back when things were still good and a bitter smile pulls on his lips.

“Sorry,” he mumbles. “Stole your headline.”

Taehyung lets out a laugh, and it's as bright and beautiful as usual. Like bells chiming through the air, but deeper and warmer and it fills the younger's chest with such endearment that it clenches tightly as if the only way to relieve the feeling is to hold the other and to never let go, but all he can to do is immerse himself in the sight of the older's eyes crinkling in the corner as they squint from how big his smile gets when he laughs.

It only lasts for a few seconds, and it's more of a chuckle than anything else, but to Jungkook it meant everything.

Taehyung's finger finds its way to a loose thread on Jungkook's shirt. “I forgive you,” he mumbles, and Jungkook doesn’t think he’s referring to only his joke anymore.

Jungkook swallows harshly and his throat aches as his saliva passes through the dry, irritated walls and he has to force down a strong wave of nausea as the harsh truth of reality comes swooping in. They can laugh in bed all they want, but the truth is that Jungkook hurt Taehyung and they aren’t together anymore.

“I’m sorry, Taehyung.”

Taehyung’s smile falters, and he frowns. “I’m tired of hearing you apologize.”

“Sorry.”

Taehyung exhales loudly, and Jungkook almost apologizes again for apologizing, but he knows better and holds it back.

Taehyung then brings a finger up to Jungkook’s lips to hush him, and his finger feels like smooth butter against Jungkook's dry, chapped lips and that’s when the older realizes how thirsty he must be.

He sits up and Jungkook panics again, a hand flying out to grab onto his wrist without thought. Taehyung jumps in surprise and then his gaze softens when he sees the alarm in the other's eyes. “I’m just getting you some water.; I’m not going anywhere.”

Jungkook feels heat rush to his face, and he drops his hand, lowering his head in embarrassment, minding the way Taehyung chuckles at him, and the younger subconsciously leans in just slightly to hear it better.

Taehyung walks over to a chair where a backpack is propped on and pulls out a few clothes before taking out a water bottle, and that’s when Jungkook comes to the realization that both he and Taehyung have stayed here a lot longer than he thought: more than a day if he had a change of clothes.

Taehyung unscrews the bottle cap and hands Jungkook the water before standing awkwardly next to the bed.

Jungkook looks at him from the corner of his eyes as he brings the water to his dried lips. “You can come back in if you want, I don’t mind.”

Taehyung’s whole face practically lights up, and Jungkook’s heart skips a beat as Taehyung slides himself in bed next to him, squishing their bodies together, channeling his body heat to Jungkook's already burned skin.

Jungkook still can’t relax his mind and body. Why are they acting like nothing happened?

Taehyung must read the look on his face because he brings it up first. With an awkward clear of his throat, he folds his hand politely on his lap, fiddling with his fingers nervously. “Jungkook, we need to talk.”

Jungkook flinches. That phrase is never a good thing to hear. But what’s the worst he could say? They’ve already broken up.

Taehyung looks at him for an answer and Jungkook forces one out. “Uh, alright let’s talk.”

Taehyung leans in. “You know that you can tell me anything, right?”

Jungkook moves back, just slightly to not fall off the bed, an eyebrow raised in confusion. If he’s being honest—No he did not know that, he hasn’t had much experience with relationships, some would say he had no experience at all besides Taehyung, so he doesn’t know if he’s missing out on some essential information of what he  can and can not do after a break up, but he’s almost certain that this is not it.

“Um.”

Taehyung lets out a huff and darts his eyes around the room as if he is searching the corners for his lost words. He eventually looks back at Jungkook, a reluctant look in his eye. “What I mean is that you don’t need to keep stuff away from me because you don’t want me to worry.”

Cognizance slowly dawns, and he already feels his body's defense build up. He automatically stiffens, his chest puffing out and his fingers curling until his fingernails dig into his palms.

"What are you talking about?”

“I’m saying you don’t need to suffer alone.”

“I’m not suffering.”

Taehyung gives him a look of fanatical disbelief, his patience visibly running thin and Jungkook has to look away, peering back down at the IV that’s stuck in his arm. He’s always been so used to having his defenses up, refuting any pity or help even if he does need it. This was the reason that all the problems with Taehyung started in the first place, he was used to pushing people away and it always worked to his advantage, a temporary band-aid to the ultimate problem, that he did it to one of the people he cared about the most, and the best part is: He’s still doing it this very second.

“I know, Jungkook,” Taehyung’s gaze softens. “About your mom.”

Jungkook snaps his head up, eyes widening in alarm. Instant panic rushes through his veins as the wounds in his heart start to tear open again, wider and more painful than when they first bloomed as if a hammer has gashed its way into the cut. He feels his blood begin to bubble at the mention and he opens his mouth to demand who told him.  

“Before you get mad at someone telling me,” Taehyung blurts and Jungkook’s mouth falls shut. “They told me because they are worried about you. I’m worried about you.”

Jungkook feels unwanted frustration build up with a mix of confusion. He’s frustrated because he doesn’t want his friends to worry about him and he’s confused because he doesn’t know why he’s so upset about it. 

Taehyung has always worried about him; it was an aspect of their relationship that was always there; an aspect that never particularly bothered Jungkook the way it does now. 

He lifts his head and meets Taehyung’s gaze, his eyes warm with concern and the soft gaze makes Jungkook’s heart feel light which causes him even more confused.

He always thought he hated to be look at like that; to be treated like this. But now that he’s thinking about it—every time Taehyung badgered him to not overwork himself or visited the practice room with a bag of takeout and a large smile on his face— he doesn’t mind Taehyung looking out for him, in fact he kind of enjoyed it, the comfort of the older is what got him through most of this semester. So what was the big deal about this?

He remains silent as he thinks and Taehyung waits patiently and quietly though Jungkook can tell he's nervous through his fidgeting, but he allows himself to think just for once.

And then it clicks.

It's not about Taehyung or Yoongi or anyone else.

It's not about them worrying about him, and it's not their fault that Jungkook can't move on.

The reason he doesn’t want people to worry about him because of his insomnia and his mom is because it’s a constant reminder of the pain and suffering that comes from them. It's a lot easier to forget the problem if the only person he needs to convince that it doesn't exist is himself. He didn’t tell Taehyung not because he didn’t want to worry him and focus on his performance; that was only an excuse to make himself feel better; to make himself feel not selfish. But in reality he is. He's selfish and he did it out of fear for himself: he didn’t tell him because he wanted to run away from his problems and telling the other would just be another harsh reminder. He hates the way the memories that he’s buried so deeply into his mind are forcibly being revived by the people who are concerned about him.

Now he realizes that not only has he ran away from his problems but also from Taehyung because Taehyung was a physical form of help and help meant that there was something to be fixed, but Jungkook didn’t want to think of that something.

“Why are you doing this?” Jungkook eventually asks softly. “We aren’t together anymore.”

Taehyung’s eye flash with hurt and a bitter smile pulls at his lips, but Jungkook can't retract his words and this time he doesn't want to. His mind is in a maze and it has been for years. It doesn't take long for a person to get frustrated and desperate when lost.

“That’s the other thing I wanted to talk about.”

Jungkook holds his breath as Taehyung reaches over, but he doesn’t touch him, he just fiddles with the same loose strain of thread at the hem of Jungkook’s shirt, staring at it intensely as he rolls the thin material between his thumb and pointer finger.

Jungkook remains silent, giving Taehyung the advantage of speaking first since he doesn’t want to get any false ideas or hope.

“You know how I kind of mentioned how we won’t be together after graduation?”

“We aren’t even together right now.”

Taehyung harshly rips the loose thread off and glares at Jungkook, so he quickly shuts up.

“What I’m trying to say is…” Taehyung grumbles, but his voice isn’t one of hostility. “Maybe we can be.”

Jungkook only blinks in response, not believing what he’s hearing and Taehyung flushes with embarrassment at his lack of reaction, lowering his gaze to fiddle with another loose thread, twirling it anxiously around a finger and Jungkook racks his mind for something to say before Taehyung ends up ripping his whole shirt to shreds but his mind is nothing but a empty void of confusion.

He thought he wanted this—No he knew he wanted this. He has played out this moment in his mind more than once, secretly hoping that it will become a reality. But now that he has come into his realization, he’s not so sure what he wants.

Taehyung eventually speaks again, not being able to sit in the silence for another second. “I won’t leave you, Jungkook; you don’t have to be afraid of that any longer. I’ll be there for you after graduation and longer… If that’s what you want.”

Jungkook is stunned by Taehyung’s honesty and he wonders what he could have possibly done to deserve this, as far as he could remember he doesn’t recall ever working nearly as hard to deserve to be treated in such a manner; perhaps he should have, and perhaps that’s another reason why Taehyung is too good for him.

“Is this a marriage proposal?” Jungkook eventually teases, unable to find a serious response and he doesn’t want Taehyung to detect the current crisis trumpeting through his brain.

Taehyung flushes a brighter red, and Jungkook feels a tug at his heartstrings at the adorable reaction. He just wants to lean in and kiss those apple cheeks, but he restrains.

“S-Shut up!” Taehyung stammers and Jungkook allows a small smile to slip from his chapped lips. “I just don’t want to be hurting anymore. I don’t want you to be hurting either."

Jungkook smiles grows bitter. He wants to say yes, he wants to hold Taehyung in his arms again and kiss those lips but he also wants to never hurt the older ever again and he knows that if they get back together it will only result in the same thing again and again, because Jungkook is still running, running away from his problems, running away from help and running away from Taehyung.

He wants to get back together with Taehyung, but he can’t do that until he’s faced himself first.

“You’re too good for me.”

“Don’t say that.”

“I don’t want to hurt you, Tae.”

“You won’t,” Taehyung says without hesitation. “I trust you.”

Jungkook’s stomach twists from the words, he’s just not sure if it’s a good or bad way. “That’s good, baby.”

Taehyung eyes practically light up at the pet name, a smile pulling on his lips and Jungkook’s heart only breaks more with what he’s about to do.

“But I don’t trust me.”

Taehyung smile falters, a frown taking its place and Jungkook wants nothing more to just give in, worry about the consequences later and live in the moment, but he knows that even though he may regret it now, he will regret more later if he doesn’t do this.

Jungkook brings Taehyung’s hands into his, the feeling of his smooth skin against his rough one gives him a sense of comfort and Taehyung immediately intertwines their fingers.

Jungkook brings their hands up and presses a kiss against Taehyung’s knuckles the way he always did before, but Taehyung is still frowning.

“Jungkookie—“

“I haven’t been to my hometown since I joined university,” Jungkook blurts.

Taehyung face twists at the subject change, but then it masks with surprise as the sentence processes.

"It’s been years," he says, stunned.

“I didn’t return because I knew if I go, there will be memories and reminders everywhere to taunt me," Jungkook says. “I thought it would be best if I didn’t go. To just move on and I thought it worked.”

“But it didn’t?”

“But it didn’t.”

Taehyung frowns and Jungkook gives him a reassuring smile. “I was in such a hurry to heal and move on that I didn’t allow myself time to grieve."

"And no grieving means no closure," Taehyung finishes in a mumble, and Jungkook slowly nods. “You should go back this summer."

“That’s what I’m thinking of doing.”

Some hope brims in Taehyung’s eyes, and he straightens up in surprise as if he was expecting some refutation.

If this conversation were occurring a few days ago, Jungkook would have definitely refused. 

“Really? Jungkook, that’s great!”

Jungkook can do nothing but nod.

“Do you want me to go with you?” Taehyung asks, his tone significantly brighter. “I may not be able to help much, but I think I’m a pro at moral support!”

Jungkook smiles. “You are a pro.”

Taehyung beams, smiling his famous rectangle smile that never fails to make Jungkook’s chest flutter. “So is that a yes?”

Jungkook smile dims a bit, and so does Taehyung’s after seeing his reaction.

“No.”

Taehyung’s smile then falls completely, and Jungkook hates himself again for making it go away. “Why not?”

“Taehyung, you need to see your own family.”

“I can see them later in summer! There’s plenty of time.”

“Jimin will be with me; he’s also from Busan. He can be the moral support.”

Taehyung presses more. “Now I want to go even more. I love Jimin!”

Jungkook gives him a warning look, and Taehyung’s whole demeanor drops.

“Why don’t you want me to go?”

Jungkook sighs and leans in, pressing his forehead against Taehyung’s and he watches as the latter’s flutters his eyes shut in defeat.

“I’m planning on getting treatment in Busan—“

“Jungkook, that’s great!”

“—And I don’t want any distractions while I’m there.”

Taehyung lips perk up, eyes now open, glinting up at him. “You find me distracting?”

Jungkook gives him another warning look, but a smile also pulls on his lips. “Taehyung...“

“Alright alright, I hear you.” Taehyung pulls away, a pout playing on his lips. “I won’t go then, that’s fine. It’s the twentieth-first century it’s not the end of the world, at least there’s texting and facetime.”

Jungkook lowers his gaze, a guilty look in his eye and Taehyung gapes. “What, so we aren’t allowed to do that either?!”

“Tae—“

“No way. I don’t even think that’s physically possible for me to do. How can I not talk to you all summer? No way.”

“I don’t think we should get back together,” Jungkook blurts without thinking, and he watches as Taehyung freezes, his mouth opened midsentence, the blood visibly drowning from his face.

“Stop fucking with me.”

“At least not until summer break is over,” Jungkook elaborates further. “Not until I know for sure I won’t hurt you again.”

“You won’t!”

“Not until I feel like I won’t hurt you again,” Jungkook rephrases, and Taehyung lowers his gaze in triumph, not able to find any words against that, because he knows that no matter what he says he can’t help the way Jungkook feels about himself and he knows that ultimately if he really wants this thing to work they both have to deal with themselves first.

“I don’t want to have you when I know what I’ve said to you.”

Taehyung snaps his head up, his eyes wide with a bit of redness rimming them. “You’re punishing yourself!”

Jungkook doesn’t get a chance to respond before Taehyung goes off. “Jimin says that we shouldn’t be blaming so much and I agree. I don’t blame you Jungkook and neither should you. It isn’t a big deal anymore and it probably wasn’t that big deal to begin with. It isn't worth it. I don’t care about that anymore. I just want to be with you.”

Jungkook brings the frantic boy into his arms and presses his lips against the top of his head reassuringly. His heart aches with how distraught Taehyung is, but his mind tells him that he’s doing the right thing.

"That's the thing, baby," Jungkook mumbles. "It is a big deal, and it kills me that you don't think you're not worth it, but you are, and this is nothing if it means you will ultimately be happy," Jungkook pauses, and he corrects himself. "If both of us can be happy."

Taehyung is stiff in his arms for a few minutes, but he eventually melts into it, sniffling into his neck. For a while neither of them speaks, enjoying each other’s presence in silence as Jungkook runs his fingers through the older’s soft hair, copying the way he did it to him, hoping he can provide the same comfort that he was given.

Taehyung is the one who pulls away first, and Jungkook immediately aches to hold him again, already regretting his decisions; if he can’t be away from him for a few seconds then how the hell is he supposed to be away from him for months?

He finds Taehyung’s expression precious: his lips slightly pouted and nose pink from sniffling.

“Does this mean you’re rejecting my marriage proposal?” he teases and Jungkook smiles at how he manages to joke around even during a conversation like this.

“It’s a yes,” Jungkook teases back. “But it’s a yes for later."

Chapter Text

When Taehyung said he couldn’t restrain himself from contacting Jungkook, he meant every bit of it.

From trying with everything in him to not trying at all, it was torture, and he would be lying if he said it didn't feel unimaginably worse than he could ever imagine, so much so that it was embarrassing.

The temptations are despotic. They harbor at the tip of his fingers like an itch flaring to be scratched until the skin feels like its crawling away, and the only satisfaction it can receive is if Taehyung picks up his phone. That's all it took. A phone call or a simple message or anything and his heart would be more at ease.

But he knows that the younger is going through a hard time and is dealing with problems, actual problems, other than worrying about messaging a boy back at school, so, despite these temptations, he's trying, and he's trying with every little fiber in him, which can either say everything or nothing at all.

Not being able to see the other's adorable bunny smile or hear that rare soft laugh that echoes through the air like a breeze swooping through air chimes, or the nose scrunches everytime he's annoyed or amused or even the short emotionless messages where he writes in proper grammar and pronunciation; all of it is enough to drive Taehyung to the point of absolute delirium.

Yoongi, who Taehyung ends up seeking comfort in while apart, finds it inexplicably hilarious; that is until Taehyung jumps a random guy on campus who happens to have the same red beanie as Jungkook, and he somehow doesn't realize that the boy has an entirely different physic and not to mention a head shorter.

After Yoongi has to pull the desperate latter from his victim, he finds it a lot less funny.

He convinces Taehyung that he needs to get out of there as soon as possible before he does something so completely and utterly stupid that he will get himself expelled, and Taehyung knows he is right, so the moment he has his hands on a laptop he books himself the earliest bus ticket to Daegu, hoping to free his thoughts and himself from possible humiliation.

But, it turns out humiliation is one loyal bitch and follows him where ever he goes.

He assumes that nothing could go wrong. In Daegu, there is nothing to remind him of a particular young dark-haired boy with big adorable eyes that can spur him into a mess of sorrow and self-pity or tempt him to sprint to Busan on foot and straight into the younger's arms where all of this work will go down the drain.

But there is always a loophole to everything. And he's a fool for not realizing that sooner.

In Daegu, there are high school friends.

And high school friends means reunion dinners.

And reunion dinners means alcohol.

And more alcohol.

And more.

And the next thing Taehyung knows he's waking up with no recollection of what happened or what day of the week it is or if he's even on the same planet.

Though he ultimately wishes he isn't after he checks his phone in the midst of a painstaking hangover to ensure that he hasn't slept the year away to instead be met with a string of humiliating messages sent to Jungkook.

And it isn't just a humiliating message; no, that would be too easy. That would mean the world is being too kind to him and that was unheard of.

It is over a hundred humiliating messages.

From paragraphs to a few letters the messages continue endlessly, and Taehyung could only watch in horror, uselessly as he scrolls through the pages and pages worth of drunken texting.

After reading the first ten, he couldn’t bear to continue. Even if he wanted to, he's sure that he has got the gist of it: a bunch of incoherent words that somewhat look along the lines of ‘I miss you’ and ‘I love you.'

He’s almost certain that there is one message where he writes a whole poem, professing his undying love in the form of landscape and aquatic animals.

Taehyung doesn’t know whether to feel relieved or upset when Jungkook doesn’t even read his messages.

A part of him wants to fall to his knees and clasp his hands together to thank the gods that they saved him from embarrassing himself for the rest of his life and another part of him wants to curse them because it never felt good having your message ignored.

The enticement to feel insecure is natural; to wonder if the latter misses him the same way; If he still feels the same way; Though Taehyung trains his heart not to waver so simply, to have more faith in Jungkook as their promise isn't meaningless and neither is he.

He reminds himself that this is a good thing, that Jungkook is focused on healing and so should he and whether he likes to admit or not the separation has been more helpful than he could ever expect; the worrying is always there in the back of his mind, but with his time being occupied from the moment the sun rises to when it sets it's easy for that space in his brain to dull to just a pleasant reminder that Jungkook is still an important person in his life and one that isn't easily removed.

Though there are a few hiccups at times where Taehyung forgets the deal and texts him something stupid just out a pure habit, he improves as days go by, slowly but surely.

On the other hand, Jungkook seems to be doing significantly better at the whole contact thing. He hasn't broken and single time and Taehyung might have thought he was dead if it wasn't for the occasional updates from Jimin.

Jungkook kept his words in that Jimin would accompany him to Busan and so unfortunately for Jimin, Taehyung, who at the beginning was still struggling with being apart, had badgered him consistently for even the smallest of the details, and this may have resulted in him being blocked once or twice, which further resulted in Taehyung begging Yoongi over the phone to persuade his boyfriend to unblock him.

But Jimin ultimately keeps his end of the bargain: sending Taehyung messages with mini updates such as “Jungkook just came back from the doctors.” Or “Jungkook just visited his mom’s grave.”

These updates usually throw Taehyung in another loop of pestering him for more, like how Jungkook’s feeling or what the doctor said, but Jimin insists on Jungkook telling Taehyung personally, and although his patience was thin, he ultimately agrees.

Jimin repays by sending a selca of the two of them, and Taehyung’s heart almost lurches right out of his throat.

In the picture the two boys seem to be side by side in what he assumes is a bus; the focus is on them but in the background is a tinted window with raindrops glued to the surface and black borders, behind that, a view of the ocean. The frame is slightly blurred, but Taehyung can see the two clear enough. Jimin has new hair—back to its natural black roots— he’s smiling the gentle smile that Taehyung always loved where his eyes squint from how bright it is and is pretty much the physical embodiment of the sun. He wears a red scarf that is pulled up to his chin and a dark coat that shows the cold temperature along with the red blush on his nose that has Taehyung cooing at his adorable friend.

And then there’s Jungkook.

The one and only, leaning awkwardly into the screen as if Jimin had yelled at him to squeeze in at the last minute, right before he tapped the capture button. His fringe is messy as usual, and Taehyung can picture him combing his fingers through his hair the way he always did; it's long enough to almost cover his eyes, but Taehyung is glad it doesn’t. If there’s a feature on Jungkook that he misses the most, it’s his eyes, those large doe eyes that are a mixture of lovable and sexy and are filled with a warm chocolate brown that swims in them, and although it's just an image, Taehyung can't resist getting lost in them.

He’s wearing the beanie that Taehyung bought him along with a plain t-shirt that contrasts with Jimin's stylish attire, but it captures his simplicity perfectly. A small smile is perked at his lips, not wide enough for wrinkles to form on the corner of his eyes and for his nose to scrunch up the way Taehyung treasured, but enough that amusement dances through them, almost a smirk as if he knew Taehyung would see the picture.

But daring smile aside, Taehyung immediately takes notice of Jungkook's seemingly changed demeanor. He can't put his finger on it, but he looks notably better. He doesn't know if it's the lighting or the blur or that either his eyes aren't playing tricks on him, and this trip to Busan has actually proved to be beneficial.

The younger's eye bags have faded to a dull puffiness, nothing more than what a typical college student would have and though they are still there, it's more faded than they ever have been previously, and splattered on his cheeks is a faint healthy rose color that is either from the cold or a sign of improvement. It matches the color of his plump cherry lips that make him look more charming.

Taehyung doesn't have to think or recognize what's happening as his body automatically responds in seeing the other; his heart naturally begins to pick up and flutters rapidly against his chest that heats into a pleasant warmth that then spreads throughout his body all the way to his fingertips and toes. A timid smile pries at his lips, and he does not doubt for a second that he is still ridiculously in love with this boy in every way possible, distance or not and despite the twisting in his stomach he feels ultimately at ease and peace rests in his heart.

After receiving the text, Taehyung is finally able to enjoy his trip home peacefully and focus on things other than the people and responsibilities from university, and he sinks back in time to the nostalgic days before he left for the city and he cherishes the quality time he spends with family and friends.

He doesn’t get a single text from Jungkook until almost the very end of summer, and he always assumed after all this time they spent apart, Taehyung would be prepared and that once it happened, it wouldn't be a big deal. His withdrawal issues have simmered down into a bearable longing that he can face endearingly, and while he looks forward to it with anticipation he is convinced that he is able to keep his composure which roots from brewing pride and overconfidence, but he should have known:

When it comes to Jeon Jungkook, he can never keep his composure.

It occurred on a Sunday night, and Taehyung can relay the moment in detail as if it were a scene from a movie. He would portray it as the most romantic and dramatic moment that could ensue on this planet, but in reality, it was in typical Jungkook fashion: underwhelming and straightforward, but to Taehyung it was perfect.

It was at two am, and he was bundled into the corner of his room in complete darkness, suffocated by a thick blanket that restricted his movement from his chest and below. His arms were free from the wrap and in his hands: a video game control. He was in the middle of an intense game of Overwatch with his brother when a ding goes off from all the way across the room, and the sound has both of them jumping as it breaks the unusual silence.

There is always that small hope that pokes its head through everytime his phone rings, and although it isn't oppressing to the point where he's faced with disappointment when he checks it, it's enough for Taehyung to unwrap himself from the blanket and walk over to retrieve his phone. He remains calm as he picks it up casually and turns it on, but the moment he sees the short and simple message on the bright screen, the phone slips out his grasp, and he practically sprints out of his family home.

Jeon ❤ : I’m back.

After consulting with his parents, he agrees in going back the next day, and by consulting and agreeing, he means that his parents yelled at him about the dangers of traveling in the middle of the night and Taehyung storming back to his room like a child, sulking to himself. But he escapes his bubble of self-pity once he picks up his phone stares at the message excitedly and above that, Jungkook’s caller ID photo.

It's a photo that Taehyung snuck in during one of their dates. Jungkook was in the middle of biting into a burger when Taehyung took the picture, claiming that he could tell how good he was at giving blowjobs because of how wide he could open his mouth. Jungkook then proceeded to choke on the burger.

Taehyung laughs to himself at the memory and excitedly types a message back.

Me: im @ daegu rn, ill be back tomorrow.

It doesn’t take long for Jungkook to respond.

❤ Jeon ❤ : I’ll pick you up.

 


 

Taehyung is late. But it isn’t completely his fault.

It’s more like ninety-nine percent his fault. Eight if he's pushing it.

During the bus ride back to Seoul, Taehyung had been so anxious and excited to see Jungkook again that he chugged down a whole bottle of a water to calm his nerves or to at least have something to do during the long, tedious ride. He soon found out wasn’t the brightest idea since the trip was hours long and there were no bathrooms on the bus.

About only twenty minutes into his travels he needed to pee, and the bus driver wasn't keen on the idea of stopping the whole bus and delaying everyone's schedules just so Taehyung can waddle off the bus to use the gas stations bathroom, so the moment the bus reaches its destination he flew out the doors and ran towards the nearest bathroom, setting his luggage near the entrance as he was too urgent to ask someone to supervise it for him.

Taehyung thought it would be fine since he assumed that he would only be in there for a few minutes if not seconds, but the moment he stepped out and his luggage was nowhere to be found he realizes that maybe that he should stop making so many assumptions.

He eventually starts walking around, looking for his luggage for a good thirty minutes before giving up and reporting it to the police and going off to find Jungkook, luggageless, moneyless, and hungry for food and affection.

He prays that the younger hasn’t already left and though the likelihood is small and Taehyung has faith; there are many factors that could contribute to them not meeting that day.

The sun is setting, and the station would be closing in a matter of time. Jungkook could be romantic if he wanted to but Taehyung would never expect the latter to be waiting after closing hours.

He would text Jungkook to explain the situation and ask for a specific destination to meet up at, but he had left his phone in his luggage in fear that he would lose it.

Apparently, attempting to be responsible never worked out well for him.

He realizes after what feels like hours of mindless walking, his destination blinded by the bustling station where people brush past him in every direction as they hurry home, that he has gone too far when looking for his luggage and has past the point of being lost.

After another thirty minutes of frantic running around in circles, the crowds only get more extensive, and people are becoming more restless as closing time draws in, blurring at the chances of not only seeing Jungkook but even finding a way to return to the university with no money.

Right, when he's about to proceed with the last resort which is to find a security guard and ask them to escort him home like a lost child he spots a familiar back, leaning against the wall, and though the person's head is down as he looks at his phone Taehyung recognizes him instantaneously.

For a while, Taehyung doesn’t move, just observing the boy anxiously past the shoulders of the crowd, chest heaving from sprinting around like a madman. He doesn’t want to make any judgements just yet since he’s already mistaken a stranger for Jungkook, but then the boy looks up from the phone, pushing off the wall and looking to the side at the direction of a passing bus, concern in his eyes as he walks towards it slowly and that's enough to confirm Taehyung's suspicion.

Taehyung feels his heart lurch as Jungkook stature automatically straightens as passengers unload from the bus to only deflate once he realizes that the person he wants to see isn't one of them. He spins on his heel and he's back to pacing as he types rapidly into his phone and Taehyung can only assume that it is a string of worried texts that he isn't able to receive. After seeing the sight, he can’t hold back any longer.

“Jungkook!” he yells out before barreling towards the other without any hesitation.

Jungkook spins around and freezes once he sees Taehyung, his eyes widening in surprise. Taehyung notices that along with a phone he’s holding a small box with an orange sticker that has the words FRAGILE on the top, but Taehyung gives little to no regard as his mind blanks on anything logical or sensible and focuses on one thing and one thing only and that is to get to Jungkook, so he doesn’t slow down even a little bit.

He feels his heart accelerate as he runs and his footsteps match the drumming of its beating which despite the constant running has only grown in his chest. His smile spreads so wide until his cheeks ache and his vision is blurred, and he can only imagine how terrifying he looks as he charges towards the other.

Jungkook steps back a bit, eyes terrified. “Tae, wait I’m holding—“

Taehyung flings his body into Jungkook’s arms with so much force that they go stumbling back and are a few steps away from falling to the ground before he swings his arms over Jungkook's neck, legs falling from his thighs as he clings onto him like a koala. Jungkook drops the box to hold Taehyung up, scrambling to grab his thighs, so he doesn’t drop him.

People stop to look and a few circle around them as if they are insane; some eyes scrutinizing and some soft but Taehyung doesn’t care at all as he buries his face into the crevice of Jungkook’s neck and presses his nose in every inch of his skin, inhaling his intoxicating scent that he missed so much.

Jungkook is not as pleased as he peers from around Taehyung’s body to look at the box lying on the floor.

“That was expensive you know?” Jungkook snaps, but Taehyung knows he’s not actually annoyed as he doesn’t set him down, slightly swaying them back in forth as he nuzzles his nose on his ear.

Taehyung lightly pulls back so he can look at the fall box on the ground and Jungkook tightens his grip, so he doesn’t fall.

“Whoops,” Taehyung smiles, not feeling too bad about it as he looks back at Jungkook, the first time he has gotten a good look at his face since Jimin sent him that picture and Taehyung’s whole body feels like it can float off into space.

Jungkook has always been attractive, anyone could see that, but Taehyung thinks he’s never seen him look as good as he does right now, even when he's all dolled up to go to a party.

He’s healthy now, and that's all Taehyung could ever ask for.

The dark bags under his eyes that never failed to show are barely visible despite a slight puffiness that only a man of absolute luxury wouldn't have, his lips are a smooth, plump pink and he’s not as pale anymore, a healthy color glowing brightly under the blinking station lights directly above them.

“Care to explain why you’re an hour late?” Jungkook asks, setting Taehyung gently on the ground, but Taehyung keeps his arms tightly wrapped around his neck.

“We haven’t talked in months,” Taehyung pouts. “Can we not worry about that right now?”

Jungkook gives him a look, and Taehyung lets his pout fall through. He has pulled his puppy dog face onto Jungkook enough times to the point to where he’s immune to it, and this reunion isn't an exception to it.

“I lost my luggage, and then I got lost myself.”

 Jungkook’s mouth drops open in utter disbelief. “Unbelievable.”

Taehyung smiles sheepishly and looks down at the box laying between his feet, pressing his temple against Jungkook’s jaw. “Sorry for breaking your thing," he grumbles. "Do you want me to pay for it?”

Taehyung feels a pair of lips against his forehead. “No, it’s okay, it was for you anyways.”

Taehyung grins and Jungkook doesn't have to look to know that he is. "What are you smiling like that for?"

Taehyung's smile only gets bigger. "Thanks for waiting for me even though I was crazy late."

Jungkook pulls back, and Taehyung still can't believe he's standing right there in flesh. He raises an eyebrow and smirks daringly. "You think I would abandon you?"

Taehyung barely bats an eyelash, and he only tightens his grip. "No, never," he answers confidently. "I would never think that."

 


 

“Wow it’s beautiful,” Taehyung stares in awe.

“You mean it would have been beautiful if you didn’t break it.”

Taehyung twirls the broken metal in between his fingers, enjoying the pain in Jungkook's eyes as he clenches the table to refrain from darting his hands out and propping them under Taehyung's in case he drops it and breaks it even more.

Taehyung bites back a laugh and stops twirling the pieces before Jungkook has an aneurysm.

He instead props the pieces next to each other to reveal what it was supposed to be: a glass saxophone figurine with fine detail that showcases every key and curve. There is an ombre of color; the bottom clear which slowly melts into a pearl blue at the top

 and as much as Taehyung enjoys teasing the latter it's apparent the gift was costly, and he can't help but feel a bit guilty.

He lifts his head up and meets Jungkook's gaze; his pupils waver as Taehyung meets them. For a second, Taehyung expects for him to look away, divert his attention somewhere else the way he used to do but he keeps his eyes locked to Taehyung's, his cheek resting on his palm until the older's face turns red and he looks away first, down at his broken gift.

It's been a while since he's seen Jungkook and now that the adrenaline and excitement of reuniting with him have tranquilized, the reality of seeing the other is starting to settle in along with the embarrassment of his actions. Seeing Jungkook here now, completely unaware of what has and has not changed, it's like he's meeting him for the first time. He doesn't want to push any boundaries.

Besides, he's just too handsome, and Taehyung is back to be being a shy child facing his crush.

"Sorry," he mumbles. "For breaking your gift."

He still doesn't look up as Jungkook scoffs and leans back in his chair. "I was just joking about the gift; we can always glue it together. What's with the sudden mood change?"

He doesn't understand how composed Jungkook is but from the corner of his eyes he sees the younger picking at the corner of the table and maybe, just maybe, he's just as nervous to see him.

"I haven't seen you in a long time," Taehyung says. "When you look at me like that I get nervous."

Jungkook's eyes soften, and he smiles slightly.

"Nervous? Just an hour ago you were jumping on me like some hungry animal. Someone probably thought you were attacking me."

Taehyung splutters, and he attempts to cover his mouth as he coughs so other customers at the diner wouldn't notice.

When he looks up, mouth still covered by the back of his hand Jungkook's eyes remain glued to him and amusement dances through them.

"Stop staring at me," Taehyung blurts behind his hand, and he squirms in his seat.

Jungkook ignores his demand. "You said it yourself. It's been a while," he leans in slightly and props his chin on his palm. "You look different."

Taehyung mouth gapes slightly. He's the one who looks different? Has the other not looked in the mirror lately?

"Um, how?"

"Can't explain it,"Jungkook tilts his head. "You look good."

Taehyung's eyes widen, and his face flushes at the compliment. He wants to tell the other that he can say the same about him but the words get caught on his tongue, and he wonders when Jungkook became the blunt one, and he was the one being taken aback.

"How's Jimin?" he changes the subject after an awkward pause, and the abruptness isn't subtle at all.

Jungkook raises an eyebrow.

"I haven't seen him in a while either, and I missed him," Taehyung explains, and he realizes that he hasn't even told Jungkook that he missed him yet even though the yearning for the other has been overwhelmingly strong. Though he can't find the words to admit it out loud, in fact, there are in a million things running through his mind that Taehyung has been dying to tell the other and now that he's here, all of the words are trying to shove out at once until there is a traffic jam in his brain.

Jungkook shrugs. "The moment we arrived in Busan he went to see Yoongi. The bastard was supposed to pick up at the station, but he overslept so Jimin said he had to yell at him. Though he wanted to come along today to see you."

"Oh," Taehyung blinks. "Well then why didn't he?"

"Because I told him not to."

Taehyung almost stumbles out of his chair. He has yet to get used to the bluntness.

"Oh," Taehyung repeats. "And why not?"

"I haven't had any contact with you for months," Jungkook pointed out.

"You're very good at that," Taehyung states.

"At what?"

"At not contacting me," he replies honestly, and he blinks innocently. He doesn't mean in a way to berate the other as he genuinely isn't offended by it and is more impressed and curious at how Jungkook learned such restraint. "You're really good at that."

Jungkook chuckles and Taehyung automatically sits up at the sound. He can practically feel his ears twitch. "Thanks, but I can't take all the credit. Jimin had my phone most of the time. Hid it in his underwear drawer."

His nose scrunches in disgust, and Taehyung almost lunges forward to bring the latter's face in a death hug but turns out he has more restraint than he thought and he remains in his seat.

"So, you didn't see any of my messages?"

"No, I saw a few," Jungkook admits. "Could only look at a handful before Jimin stole it again."

Taehyung leans forward on his seat, intrigued. "Which ones did you see? Did you see the picture I sent of my dog? Her coat is as white as snow. She's more than snow white could ever dream of being and her names is—"

"Soonshim," Jungkook finishes, and he nods. "Yeah, I saw."

Taehyung leans back, satisfied. "You remembered."

"Yeah," Jungkook replies, and he keeps his face abnormally composed as he continues. "Not something I could easily forget."

Taehyung is in awe, and he only nods.

"And you know what else I remember?"

He tilts his head. "What?"

Jungkook adjusts position, so he lifts his head from his palm and pops his fingers with his chin before propping it on them as he looks up as if he's trying to think. "What was it again..."

Taehyung bats an eyelash as his interest peaks.

"Ah," Jungkook ticks his tongue and clenches his eyes together as if he's trying his hardest to remember.

Taehyung becomes more curious. He sits on the edge of his chair.

"It's on the tip of my tongue..."

Taehyung frowns, growing impatient. "Spill it out already."

Jungkook pinches the space in between his eyebrows and inhales a sharp breath through his teeth. He tilts his head, and Taehyung thinks he sees him smiling from behind his hand, his teeth flashing and the older realizes a second too late that he's up to something.

"Deep in the bed of the sea, the skies are high, and the oceans are blue..." Jungkook starts, his voice amused.

The words have a strangely familiar ring to it, and for a moment Taehyung is confused. He doesn't hide the puzzlement on his face as he frowns deepens, which only seems to entertain Jungkook more.

"When I see this all I can think of is how I miss you..."

Taehyung suddenly gasps, loud and exaggerated and his hands fly up to his mouth in horror as his memories reemerge.

Jungkook is reiterating Taehyung's embarrassing drunken love poem.

His face burns and he doesn't have to look into a reflection to know that it's a scarlet red.

When Jungkook opens his mouth to continue, Taehyung doesn't think twice before flinging himself across the table and slapping a hand over the other's mouth, stopping him mid-word. His limbs clatter with silverware, and he thankfully doesn't knock over anything, but the sound is enough to draw a few eyes towards their table. Jungkook doesn't seem to notice at all as he looks up at the panicked boy with humor and endearment, his eyes twinkling above Taehyung's hands and his lips perking behind the older's palm.

The timid, awkward behavior Taehyung possessed earlier goes straight out the window, and his mind overtakes his action. "H-How the hell do you remember that?!"

Jungkook chuckles behind his hand, and Taehyung feels heat spread from his face down to his neck. "Why in the world would you ever try to remember that?" he groans. "Forget it. Throw it out of your mind forever. Bury it."

Jungkook reaches up and pulls Taehyung's hand from his lips so he can speak, revealing his devilish smirk that has Taehyung's mind blanking for a moment.

"How can I forget something like that?" he teases. "I was impressed. You could be the next Shakespeare if you wanted to."

He laughs lightly, shaking his head.

"Shut up," Taehyung bites his lip to try not to laugh along. "I was drunk."

"That's how all legends start. Who knew you had such an artistic eye for nature?"

Taehyung finally lets out a laugh, and he sticks a tongue out. "Stop teasing me; it's not nice."

Jungkook loosens his grip around Taehyungs wrist, and it's only then does he realize that he's still holding it and just how natural it feels to touch Jungkook. Though it doesn't stop the butterflies in his stomach as the younger slides his grip into Taehyung's and interlocks their fingers.

"It worked though didn't it?"

Taehyung gulps and lowers on his chair again, his words struggling to pass through his thoughts tie to the warmth of Jungkook's palm against his. "What do you mean?"

"It made you smile again," he shrugs. "You seem more comfortable now."

Taehyung's grip subconsciously tightens around Jungkook as he peers at the younger suspiciously. Jungkook was right; things did feel better. Though it was embarrassing, it melted some of the awkward tension, and he didn't even realize it. "Since when were you so good with people?"

"Not all people," Jungkook answers. "Just you."

Taehyung's lips part slightly as he couldn't believe what he was hearing and he catches his bottom lip between his teeth before letting it fall through almost immediately; a habit he has been trying to break.

Jungkook seems to notice, and his eyes dart down to his lips. They linger there for a second before they flicker back up to meet Taehyung's and the older doesn't miss the way the tension from before turns into something more heated, and it leaves his skin burning with suspension and anticipation.

He feels his hands start to grow clammy, and he tries to pull away before Jungkook can notice, but the other only tightens his grip.

"You must be tired," Jungkook changes the subject, but he keeps his gaze steady, expectedly. "You can rest in my room if you want. I can give you a change of clothes."

Taehyung had almost forgotten. It's a new semester, and a new semester means they aren't roommates anymore. Although Taehyung has become more comfortable with the idea of being apart it still bothers him. Many of their memories stem from the late nights together in their room, and he never knew just how precious they were to him until now. Though he can't blame anyone other than himself; he had been so preoccupied back at home that he had forgotten to apply for any roommates. In fact, Taehyung hasn't even submitted his housing application which is worrisome, but he can't bother to deal with it now. A change of clothes sounds nice and being with Jungkook sounds even better.

"Yeah, sure," Taehyung gives a closed lip smile. "Thanks."

Jungkook rises from his chair. "Don't mention it."

He keeps their hands interlocked, and he guides them over the table as he steps next to Taehyung and pulls him out of his chair. "Besides, I have something to show you."

Taehyung arches an eyebrow, inquisitive and he doesn't need to say anything for Jungkook to know he's curious and his lip curls into a reassuring grin.

"You'll see," he promises. "It's nothing bad, trust me."

Taehyung doesn't have to be told twice. "I trust you."

The walk home is silent, and Taehyung notices a shift in the air though he isn't surprised by it. They've been away from each other for months so it isn't likely that things slip right back to the way they were before where Taehyung could ramble for hours and Jungkook would just listen, but he doesn't mind that it isn't like. The silence is comfortable, and Jungkook is there with him, hand interlocked with his, and that's more than enough.

The trip has its effect on Taehyung, and it's apparent that it's catching up to him. Drowsiness weighs down on him, and he loses sense of direction though he allows it; Jungkook guides him through, and he's never felt more safe. The action is familiar, and it reminds him of the days when Jungkook was too tired, and he would walk with his eyes closed; Taehyung would hold his hand and guide him to their room.

Things have changed. That's obvious now. It's in the air and the way the heat presses into their skin differently, or the way the wind carries the silence

But the warmth in his chest and the feeling of his heart became so full that it feels like it's going to explode is the same, if not stronger. There's also a sense of tranquility, not only in his environment but in his mind.

There are no what ifs or how comes, but just them and what they are now.

It's a strange feeling. Like there's so much space in his brain and he wonders how he never realized just how much used to run through it.

Things have changed.

But that isn't always a bad thing.

"We're here," Jungkook says, pulling Taehyung from his drift and when he flutters his eyes open he sees the younger pull a key out of his pocket.

He shifts his view to the door as the younger drops his hand to unlock it. When he sees the room number that is no longer 2 0 4, the number he engraved so deeply into his heart, he can't help but pout.

Jungkook glances at him through the corner of his eyes. He doesn't mention Taehyung's solemn expression although it's obvious that he's noticed it. He swings the door open and gestures for Taehyung to enter.

Taehyung stares into the doorway and gulps. Something about the entrance seems daunting. They reunited at the station, and they spoke over dinner. Perhaps all of that was walking on water, but this is different, and they both knew it.

Taehyung still doesn't know much about what went down in Busan. Jungkook looked and acted better, but that's all he knew. All the conversations before were just child's play.

Their relationship wasn't easy before, and it's scary to think that it still wouldn't be. But that thought is doubt, and doubt is the one thing Taehyung is sure that he does not have about Jungkook.

So without another second of hesitation, he steps in.

He hears Jungkook exhale behind him, it's short, but it's a sigh of relief, and Taehyung tries to hide his smile as he studies the room.

It isn't much different from the room they shared together. Same desk in the corner, same ugly couch, same scattered clothes and even the same single bed.

If Taehyung tunes out his thoughts, he can pretend that he is back in their old room.

A natural sense of warmth and comfort wash over him and the image looks even more familiar as Jungkook steps into his view.

He walks to the closet and pulls out a pair of sweat before handing them out to Taehyung.

Taehyung takes them graciously. "Thanks, Jungkookie."

Jungkook's ears perk up at the nickname, probably from how long he hasn't heart it, and Taehyung takes notice of it, giving him a shy side smile as he heads for the bathroom to change, something he never did when living together.

Tension is thick and it only seems to grow as time ticks. It's like the air is weighing down at him and as the strong scent of Jungkook's fills his nostrils as he slips the other's shirt on, something in him switches. Something burns in him, starting from the deep longing in his chest down to his stomach and throughout his body and it's like he's on fire, though it's not painful, it's something stronger, something he hasn't felt in a while and maybe that's why it takes him off guard.

In order to cool himself off, he splashes his face with water and gives himself a moment at the sink to collect himself before leaving the bathroom.

The first thing he sees is Jungkook looking down at a paper he's holding. The sound of the bathroom door closing grabs the younger's attention, and he looks up at him.

Taehyung has to clench his toes when Jungkook rakes his eyes over his body and up to his face, slowly and something in them hazes over.

Jungkook's clothes are slightly big on him, but nonetheless fit well enough, and the younger seems to notice that. His stare is agonizing, and the room seems to be getting smaller and hotter as they look at each other, nerves inflaming.

Taehyung clears his throat, and he shifts his stance so most of his weight is on one foot and he holds an arm to try to appear casual.

"What's that?" he asks, referring to the paper Jungkook's holding.

Jungkook continues to stare for a moment, unblinking and dark before shifting his gaze down to the paper, his expression unreadable. "Oh, this?"

He looks slightly dazed, and he stares at the paper as if he had to remind himself what it was. "I said I had to show you something, remember?"

Taehyung nods slowly, anticipation prickling at his skin.

Jungkook hands out the paper for Taehyung to see and the older glances at him in confusion before stepping in closer to grab it.

He expects it to be an award or maybe a doctors note. He braces himself for anything, bad or good, but even the preparation doesn't stop his heart from skipping a beat he reads the letters in bold.

Roommate request form.

"I checked in with the administrator's office," Jungkook says, looking down at the paper. His voice sounds a bit shaky. "They said you haven't applied for housing yet and I don't know if you just forgot or if you found a new roommate or apartment, which is fine. But if you haven't then I'm always, you know... But if you don't want to then—"

Taehyung feels like his heart is lodged in his throat as he surges forward and throws his arms around Jungkook's neck, practically jumping on top of him as he brings the other into a searing kiss.

Though abrupt, Jungkook doesn't seem surprised. He immediately wraps his arms around the older's waist as if he's been holding back for years and lifts his feet off the ground.

Taehyung’s mouth is hot and demanding against Jungkook’s. Desperation pours out, and it's felt as he caresses Jungkook's face, jaw, and neck; touching every inch of skin as much as access would allow without breaking the kiss.

His heart beats faster, and Jungkook does too. They beat in synchrony, equally as fast and frantic as their lips.

Words mean a lot but they aren't enough to explain just how much Taehyung missed Jungkook. How much he loves him.

And as Jungkook pries his lips open and devours them as if he can never have enough of them, Taehyung hopes that the other can understand even a fraction of what he feels for him and when Jungkook pulls him in, so every inch of them is touching and deepens the kiss to the point where Taehyung's head is reeling he doesn't doubt for another second that he understands.

Taehyung's mind is a haze, but that doesn't stop him from taking note of how strong the other is. Jungkook hasn't set him down during the entirety of the heated exchange, and it's only once he does that Taehyung pulls away.

"Why didn't you ask me sooner?" Taehyung breathes into Jungkook's mouth.

Jungkook brings Taehyung's bottom lips in between his teeth and tugs on it lightly before letting it fall through and swiping it with his tongue, evoking small whimper from the older. "I was waiting until the time was right."

Taehyung hums knowingly and hovers his lips over Jungkooks, close but not touching, and he pulls back when the latter tries to swoop in for more. "You picked me up, bought me dinner, brought me to your room, dressed me in your clothing. Was it all part of your plan to woo me into saying yes?"

Jungkook's eyes glint. "Are you saying yes?"

"You sly fox," Taehyung laughs breathlessly before tightening his arms around Jungkook's neck. He captures his lips again, open-mouthed, his breath hot and tantalizing as Jungkook catches Taehyung's tongue between his lips and sucks on it, swirling his own around the tip before pushing it back into the older's mouth so he can explore every corner, brushing against the sensitive spots of his mouth.

Taehyung loses attachment to reality as his head swirls, and he drowns in the heat of Jungkook's lips. He forgets where he is or who he is and all he can think of is how good this feels.

His hands roam, loosing around Jungkook's neck to the fabric of his hoodie, grip tight and knuckles white, his other hand moves to Jungkook's head and his fingers thread through the silky strands of hear, forcing his head down so their lips can mold more passionately. The younger compensates by tightening his arms around Taehyung's waist, pulling him closer until they're stumbling back.

Taehyung's head in the clouds and he doesn't process that they are moving until he hears a loud thud and they jolt to a sudden stop from an unknown source.

Jungkook groans and the vibrations or felt through Taehyung's wet lips and their interlocking tongues. Taehyung pulls back just slightly so they can gasp for air, not kissing, just breathing into each other while Jungkook slips a thigh in between Taehyung's leg and Taehyung rocks against him.

Jungkook lets out a low rumble on the base of his throat, and it's felt as his breath brushes against Taehyung's lips.

"You drive me nuts, Kim Taehyung."

Taehyung adjusts his positions so that his crotch is pressed against the other's upper thigh as he rolls his hips needlessly, as he flutters his eyes open. He notices that Jungkook's back is pressed against the wall which explains the force.

Taehyung wants to kiss him again, but the friction burns him even more, and it fills his mind, distracting him from Jungkook's lips for just a second.

"Sorry," Taehyung mumbles, though he doesn't feel apologetic at all. He slows his desperate movements. "I just miss you so much."

Jungkook's arms unwrap from Taehyung's waist, and his body feels empty at the loss of contact, but then the younger cups his face, brushing a thumb across his cheeks as he leans in and presses their foreheads together.

"I'm right here, baby."

"Yeah," Taehyung's hands travel down Jungkook's arms, tracing the shape of them and carving down the firm muscles as if he is sculpting his body. "I still feel like I'm dreaming."

Jungkook's eyes soften, and Taehyung feels his breath hitch from the sincerity and desire in them, and he feels that deep irreversible craving again, that he's precious to the other.

"You're not dreaming," Jungkook whispers and Taehyung's eyes flutter shut as the younger trails his palm down his neck, shivering slightly despite the burning touch. "Do you want me to prove it to you?"

Taehyung can feel his stare heavy on him behind his closed lids. A lump lodges in his throat and he's sure the latter can hear how loud his heart his beating.

Though his words are lost, and he struggles to breathe, there's no hesitation.

"Yes," Taehyung barely manages to mumble, and the words weigh heavy. Instantly the air in the room changes. It's hotter but there's something else swirling around them, a hunger and want that is so strong that there are no more thoughts and doubts. Everything beyond their small bubble is tuned out, and for a moment, just a moment, it's only the two of them.

Taehyung keeps his eyes closed as he feels a pair of warm lips latch onto his neck.

"I missed you too," Jungkook mumbles into his skin. Taehyung gulps as his throat tights, and he naturally arches his neck and Jungkook trails a line of kisses up his neck and to the back of the ear, where he then starts to leave open mouth kisses, sending waves of pleasure down his spine and down to his legs, weakening them into feeling like jelly.

"I missed you so fucking much," Jungkook whispers into his ear before bringing his earlobe between his teeth and Taehyung whimpers.

Jungkook slips a hand underneath Taehyung's shirt and runs it up and down his back.

"I missed touching you,"

He traces his nose against Taehyung's jaw, across his cheeks until his lips are hovering over Taehyung's. He nuzzles their noses before leaning in kisses Taehyung so gently that he would have melted if it wasn't for the younger's strong, secure hold.

"I missed kissing you."

He kisses the tip of Taehyung nose. "I missed your moles.

He kisses both of Taehyung's closed eyelids. "I missed those long eyelashes."

Taehyung shirt is tugged off, and the cold air meets his bare chest. His closed eyelids flinch for a moment but then they even over as he feels a pair of soft, warm of lips against his chest.

"I missed your good heart."

He feels the heat travel down to his stomach as Jungkook traces his lips against his skin. Taehyung feels his heart tighten as Jungkook relays every bit of him that the other missed, even the parts that Taehyung never thought was possible, like his baby belly or blemishes, but Jungkook says it all and Taehyung has never felt more loved.

Jungkook brings Taehyung's face back into his hands, and the older finally lets his eyes open.

The younger's face is soft and open to all emotions. Taehyung can look into his eyes and feel everything he's thinking.

"I missed all of it," Jungkook whispers. "But, I won't have to anymore."

Taehyung blinks up at him, and Jungkook smiles softly. "Because I'm never leaving you again."

Taehyung is speechless, and he almost chokes on his own breath as Jungkook's hands travel to his zipper The younger pauses and glances up.

"Oh Jungkook," Taehyung cries. "Please."

"Please what baby?"

Taehyung doesn't answer with words. His hand's cup over Jungkook, and he helps him unzip his pants.

Once it's undone, he grabs onto Jungkook wrist and pulls him off the wall. He walks backward, and Jungkook observes him, eyes genuine yet filled with an unmistakable desire.

Taehyung feels the back of his knees hit the bed and he allows himself to fall back, pulling Jungkook on top of him.

Automatically Jungkook buries his face into Taehyung's neck, leaving soft kisses on his collarbone.

Taehyung lifts Jungkook's head up only to bring him into a short toe-curling kiss.

"Please, Jungkook," he says again, and this time Jungkook doesn't need to question it.

"Yeah," Jungkook kisses him sweetly. "Yeah okay."

Taehyung's pants are already undone, and all it takes is a tug and both his boxers and them are off.

He shivers slightly at the exposure and Jungkook responds by pressing reassuring kisses on his thighs, which only has the older shaking more as his toes curl and back arches.

"You too," Taehyung begs. "Undress too."

Jungkook brings his head up to look at the desperate boy. The look in his eyes is vulnerable and loving and lustful, leaving Taehyung breathless.

He obliges willingly and strips his clothes off teasingly yet quick as if he couldn't wait to be touching Taehyung again, as if every moment they aren't connected is time wasted. The moment they are off, his hands are back to Taehyung's sides, stroking down to his hips and his lips find their way back to Taehyung's neck. More greed and hunger from the younger is felt as he sucks into his skin, pressing his tongue the other's pulse and leaving a mark that has been vacant on his skin for too long.

“You have no idea how much I thought about this. How much I thought about you,” Jungkook almost growls, his hands moving down the Taehyung's ass, massaging it, evoking a gasp from the older.

“I underestimated how much I wanted you” Jungkook licks at Taehyung's bobbing Adam apple as he moves to spread Taehyung's cheeks. "Every night, I wished you were in bed with me."

“All I wanted was to touch you again, to feel you again. It drove me nuts,” he continues, rubbing his finger experimentally over Taehyung’s entrance, teasing yet firm.

Taehyung's lifts his hips up in need for satisfaction, and he can't hold back a whimper when Jungkook holds them down.

"Jungkook," Taehyung begs, and his voice cracks. "Please, don't do this. I've waited for so long."

Jungkook's eyes are sympathetic, and Taehyung can tell that he's equally as desperate or he would have teased more. He moves to grab the lube and condom from the drawer and Taehyung almost whines. He's tempted to ask the younger to just do it, without anything as his patience is running thin, but it's a while since they have done anything and he knows that the young would never agree if it meant he's in pain.

So all he can do is watch needlessly as the other coats his finger with a generous amount of lube.

He doesn't wait much longer before slipping the tip of his fingers inside the older's tight entrance.

"Oh god," Taehyung breathes, automatically grinding his hips down, so Jungkooks knuckles press against his rim, and his fingers are entirely in him.

He rocks his down again and again, and Jungkook helps, curling his finger and strokes his walls, searching for that specific gland, and when Taehyung suddenly jolts, his back arching and a loud moan escapes his lips, Jungkook knows that he's found the prostate. He puts, even more, pressure against it and Taehyung thighs behind to tremble, they spread farther apart, and a stead fire burns at his lower stomach, setting his entire body alight.

“I—J-Jungkook, more, right—hn—” his words are cut off into another moan as Jungkook rubs against the spot. He feels himself forcibly clench around the other's fingers in pleasure, and he has to remind himself to relax.

Jungkook, riled by the needful noises Taehyung is releasing, adds two more fingers in a bit too soon and the stretch is evident. Taehyung flinches slightly though it isn't too painful and Jungkook quickly peppers kiss over Taehyung's cheeks reassuringly.

"God, Tae," he mutters, using his other hand to stroke his own growing erection. "You look so fucking beautiful."

Taehyung face burns at the compliment, which is a bit ridiculous with Jungkook working his fingers into him ruthlessly. He shakes his head and trashes against Jungkook's fingers.

"More," he pleads, rapidly becoming a withering mess. "Please Jungkook, I-I want you."

 His eyes are watering from the desperation and pleasure. Jungkook notices and leans down to bring Taehyung into a kiss, sucking onto his tongue as he scissors at the older's hole. "Be more specific, baby."

Taehyung shakes his head fiercely. Jungkook knows what he means, and he knows that the younger knows. But any temperance of pride is down the drain and replaced with fire. His mouth opens without him knowing it, and the words fall out as Jungkook slows his fingers, tortuously. "Fuck me! Fuck me, please! I'm ready. Do you hear me? I'm ready."

“Hm…I hear you,” Jungkook hums, pulling his fingers out and Taehyung whines mercifully, clenching at the emptiness.

“Baby, relax,” he rubs the inside of Taehyung's thighs which is supposed to be comforting, but it only has him squirming more.

“J-Jungkook,” Taehyung chokes out. Jungkook wants this he knows he does but in his eyes, seeing the older like this: face flushed, body on display, sweat-drenched hair sticking into his forehead, Jungkook can't get enough of the sight. He's perfect.

“Yes?” Jungkook bites his lip, clearly struggling to hold back as much as Taehyung.

"Fuck me," Taehyung begs again. This time a sob passes through, and he clenches at the bed sheets to resist grabbing his neglected length. "Please, Jungkook. I'll do anything! I-I'll ride you!"

Jungkook teasing pauses as surprise masks his face. "What?"

Taehyung automatically jumps at the opportunity, and he wraps his legs around Jungkook's hips. "Let me ride you, Jungkook. Please, I want to!"

"Fuck," Jungkook mutters and Taehyung's know he's got him on a leash. "Fuck baby, when you say thing like that..."

"Please Jungkook," Taehyung chokes out, his blinks quickly to see back his blurred vision from his watering eyes. "I want to make you feel good. I want to make you feel as good as you make me feel."

Jungkook curses and all the teasing comes to an end as he unwraps Taehyung's legs from around him and holds onto the older waist, keeping his grip steady as he leans down, giving Taehyung a quick peck before rolling to his back, switching their positions so now Taehyung's on top.

The older yelps from the sudden shift and his vision blurs as the blood rushes from his head.

Jungkook tightens his grip, so Taehyung doesn't fall.

“You okay?” he asks, in his eyes concern and a hint of impatience and eagerness.

It's clear Taehyung is deranged. His pupils are blown open, his hair is pointing in every direction, and his cheeks are a burning red. His thighs quiver from the position and he adjusts it, so he's straddling the younger, his hard cock pressing against his cheeks.

“Y-Yeah, I just—” Taehyung trips over his words, frantically reaching for the condom. His hands are shaking with anticipation, and they struggle to rip it open.

Jungkook covers his hands, and Taehyung looks down at him. His gaze is gentle despite the lust in them." You don't have to if you don't want to."

Taehyung shakes his head. "I want to. I wouldn't have suggested if I didn't want to."

He's sure to speak clearly this time, and his words don't stumble.

Jungkook nods slowly, and he lifts his hand from Taehyung's taking the package from him, and he easily rips it open.

Jungkook pats his ass, and Taehyung lifts it up as the younger can roll the condom over his length and he coats it with another coat lube before tossing everything aside.

Taehyung gulps, and though he's nervous as he's never done something like this before, he wants Jungkook, and that want overpowers any other emotion in him.

Jungkook's hands are reassuring as they come to Taehyung hips to guide him. Taehyung's hands reach behind him and wrap around Jungkook cock, which throbs against his palm. He lifts his hips higher as he lines it up with his entrance, while Jungkook rubs comforting circles with his thumb on his waist.

Taehyung takes a deep breath and before he lowers his hips, and he grunts as he sinks down, hissing slightly and his stomach automatically clenches. Something about having control of his own pleasure and listening to the moan that pasts the youngers lips have Taehyung's mind sinking into a numbing haze of pleasure. The size stretches him out more than Jungkook's fingers had, but since he has control he takes his time enveloping Jungkook entirely, and once he's completely in and the tip hits his prostate, a pleasant wave of pleasure shoots up his spine.

“Oh god,” he whimpers, he hunches over, his palm slamming into the bed beside Jungkook face. He has to wait a minute to adjust to the younger's size. His head rung low as his walls expand and Jungkook's fingers continue to brush against his skin, though as Taehyung clenches around him his grip tightens.

“Fuck, baby,” Jungkook grits, lifting his head up to mouth along the older's chest, leaving sweet kisses on his skin until he slowly relaxes and unclenches around the younger. There is no movement yet the feeling of being filled feeling amazing and he can't stop whimpering. Though the feeling doesn't even come near to when he begins to rock back up. When he sinks back down, and the tip of the younger's cock hits his prostate straight on, he almost faints from the immense pleasure that shoots through him, and he lets out a loud, drawn-out moan as he repeats the motion.

“Shit, Tae, that feels so good, oh God you're so-” Jungkook is interrupted with a groan, and Taehyung feels immense pride for hiving him that bliss.

A shiver travels through his spine as he arches backward, balancing himself of Jungkook's hips. Jungkook props himself up on his elbows and reattaches his lips to Taehyung's chest, nibbling at the skin and swirling his tongue around the older nipples.

The sensitivity from that and along with the consistent thrusting has Taehyung panting.

Eventually, Jungkook's arms give out from the pleasure, and he falls back onto the bed, his head thrown back and his back arches as he moves his hips along with Taehyung movements, meeting him halfway and hitting his prostate without warning, sending him into a moaning mess.

“Liked that, baby?”

Taehyung whines and nods, licking his dry lips before biting down on his bottom one. He squeezes his eyes shut and his fringe falls over his eyes.

“Shit, Tae, you're doing so fucking well,” Jungkook groans, his breath brushing over his words.

Taehyung can't find any words as his brain is overrun with pleasure and he can barely recognize what his tongue feels like in his own mouth or the sounds that escape them.

"Tell me what you're thinking," Jungkook demands.

Taehyung shakes his head, and it tilts down as he props his hands on Jungkook's chest for leverage and allows more movement.

“C'mon Tae, tell me.” Jungkook hips halters and Taehyung's thighs are going well. He whines and shutters, desperation for more friction. "Baby speak, tell me."

“Are we back together?” Taehyung eventually gasps, throwing his head back as he moves his hips up and down, riding Jungkook slowly. His thighs tremble from holding himself up in the straddling position for such a long period, and the slow tempo isn't helping.

Jungkook lifts his head from the pillow, his eyes half-lidded and dark with intent. His lips swollen from Taehyung sucking on them, and his mouth opens in a silent groan as grips tightly at Taehyung’s waist, guiding him in his movements.

“Really? That's what you're thinking of”

Taehyung lets out a breathless moan as he moves his weight more forward so Jungkook presses against his prostate, over and over again until he can see nothing but stars. His palms digging in the pillows on either side of Jeongguk’s head as he lowers his head, clenching his eyes shut and Jungkook watches carefully as Taehyung unravels above him.

“T-Tell me,” Taehyung mumbles, his voice cracking.

Jungkook suddenly brings a hand from around Taehyung’s waist, so he’s no longer holding him up, and Taehyung drops more roughly against his lap. His hand goes to Taehyung’s cock, stroking it skillfully, thumb flicking over the slit teasingly.

“A-Ah fuck,” Taehyung whimpers, his thighs and calves straining from the position so he instead of bouncing up and down, he rolls his rips sensually, Jungkook rubbing directly against his prostate so deliciously that his arms give out too so he’s propped up on his elbows; the new position working better as he establishes a frantic rhythm and Jungkook’s bucks his hips up, meeting his pace.

“Yes,” Jungkook finally answers, but Taehyung doesn’t know if he’s answering his question or just talking out of pleasure

All the confusion goes away once Jungkook lifts his head up, capturing Taehyung’s lips in a deep kiss and says: “You’re all mine, baby.”

Taehyung whimpers loudly at the words, his body sparking with joy and even more pleasure as his core clenches with heat.

Jungkook reaches up and pumps Taehyung’s length, bending his wrist a certain way that leaves Taehyung to see nothing but white.

Taehyung breaks this kiss and breathes heavily into Jungkook’s ear, tugging at his earlobe needfully as he feels the heat spread furiously throughout his body and he feels a great sense of relief that he’s in control since he can chase for his own orgasm.

Taehyung increases his pace, taking him in deeper until the only sound in the room is the backs of his thighs slap against Jungkook’s lap and their moans.

“Shit, Tae baby, you feel so damn good—fuck,” Jungkook gasps, just as breathless as Taehyung, not slowing down even a bit as he thrust up into him, meeting him midway impatiently.

“A—ah, oh Jungkook—” Taehyung cries words breaking off into choked moans as his forehead drops onto Jungkook's shoulder and he feels his climax coming.

“I-I’m going to—Ah,” Taehyung can’t even finish his sentence as Jungkooks works brutally against his prostate and he focuses on the lewd, wet sound of Jungkook pumping his cock.

Jungkook catches on and brings his lips to his ears. “Don’t hold back baby, come for me.”

Taehyung sobs and nods against his shoulder, blubbering a bunch of incoherent words as he feels his stomach clench and he releases onto Jungkook stomach.

His arms go out entirely, and he falls on top of Jungkook, exhausted but the younger still hasn’t had his orgasm yet, so he flips them around, remaining still inside of him, until he’s on top and continues to thrust into Taehyung’s hole relentlessly and Taehyung gasps from the high of his orgasm, arching his back.

His body quivers under the intense sensitivity, and he brings an arm over his mouth, biting into his skin to hold back a loud moan. He clenches around Jungkook, hot and tight and Jungkook loses it, hitching Taehyung’s leg over his shoulder for a better angle and fucks into the other until his orgasms hits him and he fills inside the other.

They simultaneously breathe heavily, still entangled and Jungkook still inside of him as they escape their orgasm high together.

They lie there for a while, on the brink of sleep and Taehyung has never felt more comfortable despite being sticky and still having something in him. Jungkook presses lazy kisses on his shoulder and then when Taehyung tries to hold his hand he brings it up to his lips and kisses his fingers too.

Taehyung traces Jungkook's skin with his finger, and he snuggles into his chest, melting in his heat and strong scent. If he had the ability to freeze time at this moment, he would.

Jungkook eventually forces himself up and Taehyung whines at the loss of the heat. Jungkook presses a tender kiss against Taehyung’s lips and slowly pulls out.

Jungkook goes to the bathroom to grab a towel and instead of coming immediately back to the bed, he goes through his luggage, pulling something out that Taehyung couldn’t catch a glimpse and he has to force his eyes open as Jungkook cleans him so he can ask.

“What’s that?” Taehyung mumbles, his voice hoarse as he watches Jungkook throw the towel aside and settle next to him on the bed.

Jungkook doesn’t say anything, just showing what he had in his hand.

A prescribed medicine bottle.

That gets Taehyung attention, and he forces himself up, no matter how tired he was, bringing the bottle to his hand as he stares at it. “What is it?”

“Just medicine for my insomnia,” Jungkook brings the bottle back and swiftly opens it, pulling out a tablet to show Taehyung before plopping it into his mouth and swallowing it with no water.

It's the first time the subject is being brought up and the timing couldn't be more inconvenient as the after-sex exhaustion is strong.

Taehyung rests his head back on the pillow as Jungkook sets aside the bottle and lies down next to him, bringing him into his arms. Taehyung snuggles into his chest, allowing his eyes to flutter closed.

“What did your doctor say?” Taehyung asks, and he feels a bit silly for not asking sooner, before they had sex, but it had been such a long time since they’ve seen each other that he couldn’t hold back for another minute.

“He basically said what I already knew, about my insomnia being because of my mom, but he at least he gave me medicine for it so it wasn’t a complete waste of my time.”

Taehyung smiles into Jungkook’s chest. “But it worked didn’t it.”

“I guess, it was a pretty strong dosage so Jimin was scared I would get addicted, but I’ve been waning off of it. The doctor says that I will be able to sleep without it by the end of the year if I continue my therapy sessions and exercise regime. That might all be bull shit, but only time will tell”

Taehyung didn’t know about that the therapy, but he’s glad that Jungkook has agreed to go. Taehyung has been to a few when he was younger, and it had helped his anxiety a bit.

“I’m glad.” And Taehyung meant it a hundred percent

Taehyung slowly brings a hand from behind Jungkook’s back and entangles his fingers into Jungkook hairs, using his last bit of strength and Jungkook chuckles into his hair.

“’I think what helped the most was visiting my mom and family.”

Taehyung remembers Jimin telling him that Jungkook went to his mom's grave and if he’s honest when he was first told it made him uneasy, he had no idea what to expect or how it would affect the other, but hearing how calm Jungkook’s voice is, he realizes that he had nothing to worry about.

Jungkook got what he wanted. What he needed.

Closure.

“And how was that?” Taehyung whispers, the sleepiness pulling him in more.

“Tough,” Jungkook replies honestly. “But I’m glad I went. To be honest, I always felt a bit guilty for not visiting. It was kind of nice.”

“That’s great, Jungkook.” Taehyung barely manages to mumble. “I’m proud of you.”

He feels Jungkook’s body shake with laughter. “Baby, just go to sleep. Don’t fight it.”

Taehyung sighs, pressing a kiss to Jungkook chest. “I will, after you.”

Jungkook tightens his arms around Taehyung’s figure, pulling him his closely until there’s no space in between them, just how Taehyung likes it. “You don’t need to do that anymore.”

“Oh, yeah,” Taehyung mumbles. “You’re all better now.”

Jungkook lets out another laugh. “Not quite.”

"But you're getting there," Taehyung presses.

"Yeah," Jungkook whispers. "We're getting there."

Taehyung tries to nod, but he’s too tired to even do that. “Okay. I love you.”

Jungkook hums, kissing the top of Taehyungs head.

“You can tell me you love me too,” Taehyung whispers, a bit pathetically but sleep is already pulling him into a darkness where he just doesn’t care.

Taehyung feels Jungkook smile against his head and Taehyung forces himself awake to hear it.

“Falling for you was the best thing that could have ever happened to me. You saved me. Today, tomorrow and forever I'll never forget that, and that'll never change.”

It wasn’t an I love you too, but it was something much better, and Jungkook’s heartfelt words echo through his mind as the overpowering drowsiness pulls him in and he hears a soft whisper.

"I love you Kim Taehyung," and it drifts into the calm trance of comforting darkness in the arms of the boy he loves.

And they fall asleep.